Hebrewisms of West Africa

G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
.
-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
R WISMS O W ST A RICA
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
COPYRIG T, 1930, Y |OS P |. WILLIAMS

IDS I 35
f as w.;

SAT R
MANU ACTUR D IN T UNIT D STAT S Or AM RICA
T T VAIL- ALLOU PR SS, INC., ING AMTON, N. T
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
CONT NTS
Introducton Ashant Infuence on |amaca Customs .
|amaca Negroes Afrcan Saves oromantyns ryan d-
wards Account Save Rebeon of 1760 Grewsome Reprs-
as New York Parae oromantyn Indfference to Death
randng of Saves Tmdty of boes ravado of oro-
mantyns Domnant Infuence n |amaca Orgn of oroman-
tyns Memeneda oromante Ashant Defeat at oromante
Prsoners of War Savery for Debt oromantyns: Gener-
cay God Coast Saves Specfcay Ashant Leaders of Ma-
roons Sr Wm. uter s Testmony Confrmaton of ok-
Lore Anancy Taes Nanas ufu Yams Sensey ows
Proverbs unera Customs ebrewsms n |amaca ayt
Vrgn Isands Sr arry |ohnston s Vew Grave Offerng
oromantyn Accompong Ashant Nyankopon Wtchcraft
Voodoosm Obeah Duppes and Mmota Oratory Songs
|amacan Superorty ncomum of the Ashant |amaca
Peasantry Ceanness Concuson
I. The Ashant of West Afrca
Admrers: Captan Newand Lord Woseey Swanzy Du-
pus ardge Theores of Ashant Orgn rom gypt: Ar-
cn rom the North: Sr |ohn ay MacDonad Captan
Rattray Cardna Ratze rom the ast: |ohnston Mock-
er- erryman P. Amaury Tabot thnc Crtera D on
Pttard addon Summary of Cardge Contenton of
owdtch Scoffed at by reeman Genera Theory Inftra-
ton from gypt Parae Customs Regous Observances
Lega Procedure Archtecture Names reeman s Admsson
Staney s Observatons Ashant Stoos Scro-Work San-
das Cardna s Impressons Concusons
II. Ashant ebrewsms
|amaca Obeah Impements of Obeah Make Ob Poson
and ear otte Wtchcraft Suggeston from Pho Concu-
son of Deane Semtc Infuence Regous Dance Amen
Vowe Vaue Patrarcha System Ashant Stoo Symbo
of Authorty Char of Moses Char of as nthrone-
ment of Conyonk |ews of Cafomfou Language Indcatons
Verba Ingrafts Dervaton of Ashant ndogamy Cross-
Cousn Marrages ama Names Marrage Rte Uncean-
ness after Chd-brth Purfcaton Ceremony Menstrua Se-
cuson Ceremona Abutons Dupus Account Yahoodee
Sudanese |ews Summary
v
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
v
CONT NTS
C APT R
pa as
III. The Supreme eng of the Ashant 67
Asserton of s Refutaton of Rattray Parta Retracta-
ton Rattray as an Authorty Supreme eng of the Ashant
M ed Regon |udasm Idos of Canaan ebrew Mono-
thesm Dvded Servce Rattray s Vews Ashant Nyame
Identfcaton wth Yahweh Testmony of ueen-Mothers
Rattray s Argument Ashant Proverbs Prests of Nyame
Redeemer Ta ora Ashant Myth Semtc eathensm
Ashant Regon Sterty a Curse Nyame s Yahweh A-
tar to Nyame reastpate Msnefet Vestge of gh Prest
Grebo oda Ashant Osene Tweve Trbes ebrew
Trbes Parae to as Ashant New Year estva
east of Tabernaces Ashant Paraesms Taboo Voated
Ashant Ntoro ebrew Torah Natura Law Concusons
IV. Other ebrewsms n West Afrca 93
Purport Raca Deteroraton Cut of the Dead Demons
east oggngs New Moon Wrtng Oath-Drnk Mes-
sas ack |ews Wson s Observatons Dabo and Dae-
mona Crcumcson Duodecma Trba Dvson ogamy
ood Sprnkng Mournng Customs Obsessons Trad-
tona Practces Other Testmones Presty Garb Lega
Defement |ewsh Octave Adutery Paraesms unera
Customs Sabbath Rest uman Sacrfce Levrate Marrages
Vestges Gass Makng Magc Lore gyptan Infuence
Long- orned Catte Yorubas ausa Ancent Manufac-
tures Wndow Shutters Summary Trba Cuture Cuture
Paraes panatons Dffuson nvronment Convergent
vouton Contrasts storc Contact D on s thnoogc
Afrca
V. The Lost Trbes of Israe 116
A Cosed ueston Professor Rawnson Ango-Sa ons u-
morous Aspects ouse of Davd Irsh |ews Mythca Wan-
derngs Northern ngdom Destroyed Remnants Absorbed
Rehabtaton of Samara Amercan Indans Controversy
n ngand Manasseh ben Israe Mssonary Reports Me -
can Mythoogy Defenders Opponents Concessons Peru
roeber s Concusons True Daspora Sprtua Infuence
egnnngs |udeans a of |erusaem Remnant n |uda
abyonan So ourn Return from e abyonan Com-
munty sdras Post- c |udea |ews Abroad |ewsh
Merchants Coones Proseytng Yahweh s Peope Inter-
Marrage ary bca ampes Absorpton ng Davd
Soomon Mosac cusveness ttte Nose |ews and
Samartans Pure Race Non-e stent thnc Permanency Im-
possbe |ewsh Peope thnc Compe Converts to |uda-
sm Communty: not Race Protecton of Ghetto oregn
Infuences Language Dffcutes Weakenngs ack |ews of
Inda |ews of Chna Ther Dscovery Renegades Mongo
Chazars |ewsh attaons Greece and Rome ng of
Crockery Present uest |ewsh Types What Consttutes
the |ew Defnton of ueston
VI. The Daspora
132
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
CONT NTS
v
chap
VII. The Lon of the Trbe of |uda
159
Mode of Inqury ueen of Sheba Menek Abyssnan
Roya amy Lon of |uda aashas Tradtona Orgn
ebra Nagast Was udge s Verson Lady on Abu
Sah Stern s Report |ewsh Infuence Werner s Theory
Mercer s Concusons More Dsagrees Mendessohn |udac
Orgns Dsagreements Sheba s Resdence ng Soomon s
Mnes Land of Ophr mbabwe Run , rapf s Opnon
Margos and Du Tot Peters ndngs gyptan Statuette
Ancent Cons Cons of Machabees |ohnston s Deductons
Semtc Infuences Sceptcsm of Randa-Macver Doubtfu
vdence Donnthorne s Observaton urktt s Vew Wak-
er s Concusons Unsoved Mystery |ewsh Refugees a-
asha Means es myartes gyptan |ews aasha
Regon Concusons
VIII. Vanshed Gores of the North 186
North Afrcan |ews Phoencans Orgn Natona Deveop-
ment Coonzaton ebrac Partcpaton |ews of Carthage
Language of Carthage Testmony of the Tombs Soomon
and ram Tarshsh Contnued Aance Unted Naves
Carthagnan ebrewsms Deveopment of Carthage Absorp-
ton of Trbes |ewsh Infu Carthage n ts Prme Trpo
ary ebrews Tenacty to Tradtons avored by Ae -
ander And the Ptoemes Cyrenaca Poneer ebrews
Mtary Coones Renewa of ervor Paestnan es
|ewsh Rebeon Survvors |udeo- erbers |ewsh Sanctu-
ares Aarondes |erba Morocco Atas |ews Ancent Tra-
dtons Daggatouns Moroccan Legends Mzab erberzed
Carthagnans Persstence of the |ews Phoencan porers
Recs Coones Dumb Commerce God Coast and Tar-
shsh Concusons
I . Mysteres of the Desert 217
Tuaregs Dvergent Theores Semtc Stran Peope of the
Ve Chrstan Infuence amtes Report of Procopus
ugtves from Canaan Souchz Statement Dscredted by
Gse Accepted by Many Tradtona Tomb Cretan Refu-
gees Carthagnan Infuence Ossendowsk s vdence Rene-
gade |ews of the Desert South of the Sahara Ghana dad
the Dante Rodantes Save Merchants Legends of the Sa-
hara In the Oases On the Nger Cassery s Comment-
Modern Researches Arabc Records |ews of the Sahara In
Saah Mohammed and the |ews Persona Anmosty or-
bearance of Isam Isamsed North Afrca Tme of the
|ews Desoaton Nda amy Northern Infu |ew or
Chrstan sra vdence of Chrstanty uan Theores
of Orgn More s Opnon Other panatons Despagnes
Theory Summary |ohnston s Asserton Concusons e-
brew Patos
. The esh Pots of gypt 257
yksos ebrews n gypt Refugees Mercenares Steady
Growth es wth |eremas Idoatry esh Pots |ere-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
v
CONT NTS
C APT
PAO
mas Prophecy ufment Survvors Memphs Astarte
Terre-Cotta eads Memphs and Nger Retreat up the Ne
thopa Mosac Myth Soders Rebeon ephantne
Coony Soders and Tradesmen |ewsh Strength Prose-
ytes Present |udeans Tempe of Ya u Onas Tempe Com-
pared Language Indcatons Possbe Orgn Dvded Wor-
shp Destructon of Coony In the Interor Yahud
eart of Afrca Land of ebrews Growth of |udasm
Ae andrne |ews Regous reedom Cvc Autonomy Re-
uvenaton Onas and Dostheus Tempe of Onas Septua-
gnt Monastcsm |ewsh ement n Copts |eremas
Tomb Concusons
I. The Long Trek 290
Songhos Whte Inftraton Con ectura Source Statement
of Leo Afrcanus Ogby s Verson Orgn of Songhos
Daaman Yemen oka Maf ant s Testmony Severa
okas Songhos Mgraton Probabe Route Caucasan
ood Language Locaton Songhos and Ashant Petre s
Theory Archtecture gypt and West Afrca Ivory Coast
Ichthyoatry Ophoatry Ashant uman Sacrfce b-
ca Precedent Lega Penaty |ukun Akn to Ashant
Lnked wth ast Shuks Summary
II. Concusons 319
Pttard s Warnng ebrew Infuences n Negro Land Among
Ashant sewhere Possbe panatons Northern Infu
ebrews and Phoencans North Afrcan |udasm |ewsh
Coona Afrca |ewsh Sanctuares Survva of the Cohanm
Lack of Records Across the Sahara Decne of |udasm
A New ngdom Ghana and Mohammedansm Pagan Trbes
Tamudsts God of Israe Pre- c ebrews Reatve
Idoatry Modern Parae Compatbty wth Rea Monothe-
sm ffect of e Canaantsh Infuence ephantne Wor-
shp |ews of the Ne Soders Rebeon Refugees oka
Phae Commerca nterprse Songhos ndred Peopes
|ukun and Ashant Later Inftratons Ghana |udased
Trbes |udeo-Negroes na Concuson Ne to , Nger
III. Confrmaton of the Theory 340
Dvne Name Afrcan Nomencature Yahweh Dervatves
Nyame antus Monothests Ratonasts rror Radn s
Vew Lang s Contenton Dawson s Testmony Retrogres-
son Afrcan |udasm Cutura Deveopment Cvzaton
Crtera Cro-Magnon Man Prmtve Man na Concuson
bography
357
Inde A Indvduas
411
415
427
433
Paces, Peopes, etc.
C Topcs ....
D References
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
LIST O ILLUSTRATIONS
To ace
Page
Ashant Ambassadors Crossng the Prah 82
rom Ne to Nger 336
MAPS
Afrca rontspece
no
West Afrca 33
Abyssna 171
North Afrca 201
gypt 273
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Introducton
AS ANTI IN LU NC ON |AMAICA CUSTOMS
Robert T. of the Unted States Geoogca
Negroes Survey, wrtng towards the cose of the ast
century, was emphatc n hs statement: The
|amacan negroes are su geners; nothng ke them, even of ther
own race, can esewhere be found not even esewhere n the
West Indes. They are omnpresent. The towns, the country hgh-
ways, and the woods rng wth ther aughter and merry songs:
they f the churches and throng the hghways, especay on
market-days, when the country roads are back wth them: and
they are wtty and fu of queer stores and fok-ore. 1 e s
speakng of the natve acks, the rea peasantry of the Isand.
Durng a fve-years resdence n |amaca, when much of the
tme was spent n the bush n cose contact wth the smpe
unaffected chdren of the so, the present wrter, n hs turn,
was deepy mpressed by a strkng dfference between the |ama-
can ack and a the other negro types that he had ever en-
countered.
... _. W. |. Gardner, n hs story of |amaca, states:
Afrcan Saves. ttn . , , . . .
Great numbers of negro saves were mported
from Afrca, representng trbes as dverse n character as dffer-
ent uropean natons. Among these the ferce
Coromantyns occuped a very promnent pace, but
though ther dangerous character was so we known, ther supe-
ror strength was so hghy vaued as to ead to the re ecton of a
measures proposed to check ther mportaton. 2
Later on, the same author, whe descrbng the varous casses
of saves, tes us: The Negroes from the God Coast were known
generay as Coromantyns. The Ashantees and the ans descrbed
1 Robert T. , Cuba and Porto Rco wth the other Isands of the West
Indes, New York, 1898, p. 227.
W. |. Gardner, story of |amaca, London, 1009, p. 132.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
by du Chau were ncuded n ths term. They were strong and
actve, and on ths account vaued by the panters. The Spansh
and the rench coonsts shunned them on account of ther
ferocous tendences; but attempts to prohbt ther mportaton
nto |amaca faed, though they were the nstgators and eaders
.pf every rebeon. 3
ryan dwards, the hstoran, for many years a
Accoum.dWardS resdent of |amaca and a member of the Counc,
furnshes us wth the most authentc descrpton of
these oromantyn saves, and as an apprecaton of ther char-
acterstc trats w hep to carfy what foows, a somewhat
engthy quotaton from hs graphc account may be pardoned.
Speakng from hs persona observatons, he says: The crcum-
stances whch dstngush the oromantyn, or God Coast,
Negroes, from a others, are frmness both of body and mnd;
a ferocousness of dsposton; but wtha, actvty, courage, and
a stubbornness, or what an ancent Roman woud have deemed an
eevaton, of sou, whch prompts them to enterprses of dffcuty
and danger; and enabes them to meet death, n ts most horrbe
shape, wth forttude and ndfference. They sometmes take to
abour wth great prompttude and aacrty, and have consttu-
tons we adapted for t; for many of them have undoubtedy been
saves n Afrca: I have nterrogated great numbers on ths sub-
ect, and athough some of them asserted they were born free,
who as t afterwards proved by the testmony of ther own rea-
tons, were actuay sod as saves by ther masters; others franky
confessed to me that they had no cam to freedom n ther own
country, and were sod ether to pay the debts, or to e pate the
crmes, of ther owners. On the other hand, the God Coast beng
nhabted by varous dfferent trbes whch are engaged n per-
petua warfare and hostty wth each other, there cannot be a
doubt that many of the captves taken n batte, and sod n the
uropean settements, were of free condton n ther natve coun-
try, and perhaps the owners of saves themseves. It s not wonder-
fu that such men shoud endeavour, even by means the most
desperate, to regan the freedom of whch they had been deprved;
nor do I conceve that any further crcumstances are necessary to
8 Idem, p. 175.
rank Cunda, storc |amaca, London, 1915, p. 308 ff.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
AS ANTI IN LU NC ON |AMAICA CUSTOMS 3
prompt them to acton, than that of beng sod nto captvty n a
dstant country. I mean ony to state facts as I fnd them. Such
I we know was the orgn of the Negro rebeon
ve - whch happened n |amaca n 1760. It arose at the
Rebe1on . . . , T-r . |, ,
0f I76o nstgaton of a oromantyn Negro of the name
of Tacky, who had been a chef n Guney; and
t broke out on the ronter pantaton n St. Mary s parsh, be-
ongng to the ate aard echford, and the ad onng estate of
Trnty, the property of my deceased reaton and benefactor
achary ayy. On these pantatons were upwards of 100 God
Coast Negroes newy mported, and I do not beeve that an n-
dvdua amongst them had receved the east shadow of treat-
ment from the tme of ther arrva there. Concernng those on
Trnty estate, I can pronounce of my own knowedge that they
were under the government of an overseer of snguar tenderness
and humanty. s name was Abraham etcher, and et t be
remembered, n ustce even to the rebes, and as a esson to other
overseers, that hs fe was spared from respect to hs vrtues. The
nsurgents had heard of hs character from the other Negroes, and
suffered hm to pass through them unmoested ths fact appeared
n evdence. avng coected themseves nto a body about one
o cock n the mornng, they proceeded to the fort at Port Mara;
ked the sentne, and provded themseves wth as great a quan-
tty of arms and ammunton as they coud convenenty dspose
of. eng by ths tme oned by a number of ther countrymen
from the neghbourng pantatons, they marched up the hgh road
that ed to the nteror parts of the country, carryng death and
desoaton as they went. At aard s Vaey they surrounded the
overseer s house about four n the mornng, n whch eght or ten
Whte peope were n bed, every one of whom they butchered n
the most savage manner, and teray drank ther bood m ed
wth rum. At sher, and other estates, they e hbted the same
tragedy; and then set fre to the budngs and canes. In one morn-
ng they murdered between thrty and forty Whtes, not sparng
even nfants at the breast, before ther progress was stopped.
Tacky, the Chef, was ked n the woods, by one of the partes
that went n pursut of them; but some others of the rngeaders
beng taken, and a genera ncnaton to revot appearng among
a the oromantyn Negroes n the sand, t was thought neces-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
sary to make a few terrbe e ampes of some of the most guty.
Of three who were ceary proved to have been
Reprsas concerned n the murders commtted at aard s
Vaey, one was condemned to be burned, and
the other two to be hung up ave n rons, and eft to persh
n that dreadfu stuaton. The wretch that was burned was made
to st on the ground, and hs body beng chaned to an ron stake,
the fre was apped to hs feet. e uttered no groan, and saw hs
egs reduced to ashes wth the utmost frmness and composure;
after whch one of hs arms by some means gettng oose, he
snatched a brand from the fre that was consumng hm, and fung;
t n the face of the e ecutoner. The two that were hung up ave
were nduged, at ther own request, wth a hearty mea mme-
datey before they were suspended on the gbbet, whch was
erected n the parade of the town of ngston. rom that tme,
unt they e pred, they never uttered the east compant, e cept
ony of cod n the nght, but dverted themseves a day ong n
dscourse wth ther countrymen, who were permtted, very m-
propery, to surround the gbbet. On the seventh day a noton pre-
vaed among the spectators, that one of them wshed to com-
muncate an mportant secret to hs master, my near reaton;
who beng n St. Mary s parsh, the commandng offcer sent
for me. I endeavoured, by means of an nterpreter, to et hm
know that I was present; but I coud not understand what he
sad n return. I remember that both he and hs feow sufferer
aughed mmoderatey at somethng that occurred I know not
what. The ne t mornng one of them senty e pred, as dd the
other on the mornng of the nnth day. 5
We may here be aowed to dgress ong enough
Parae rk to remar tnat whe one cannot hep beng shocked
at ths nhuman treatment, t does not behoove us
to reproach the |amaca Panters. or, t s reported that after
a negro nsurrecton n New York n 1741, no ess than thrteen
unfortunate acks were gven to the fames, eghteen were m-
prsoned and eghty-eght deported.6
8 ryan dwards, story Cv and Commerca of the rtsh West Indes,
London, 1793, Vo. II, p. 63 ff.
8 Cfr. Wam S. Neson, La Race Nore dans a Democratc Amercane,
Pars, 1922, p. 3.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ut et us now return to the narratve of ryan
oromantyn dwards. e contnues: The courage or uncon-
Indfference , . , , , . . . ..
to Death. cern, whch the peope of ths country manfest at
the approach of death, arses, doubtess, n a great
measure, from ther natona manners, wars and supersttons,
whch are a n the hghest degree, savage and sangunary. A
power over the ves of hs saves s possessed, and e ercsed too,
on very frvoous occasons, wthout compuncton and scrupe,
by every master of saves on the God Coast. athers have the
ke power over ther chdren. In ther wars they are boody and
crue beyond any naton that ever e sted; for a such of ther
captves as they reserve not for saves, they murder wth crcum-
stances of outrageous barbarty; cuttng them across the face,
and tearng away the under aw, whch they preserve as a trophy,
eavng the mserabe vctms to persh n that condton. I
have coected ths account from themseves. They te me ke-
wse, that whenever a consderabe man e pres, severa of hs
wves, and a great number of hs saves, are sacrfced at hs fun-
era. Ths s done, say they, that he may be propery attended n
the ne t word. Ths crcumstance has been confrmed to me by
every God Coast Negro that I have nterrogated on the sub ect,
and I have enqured of many. In a country where e ecutons are
so frequent, and human bood s spt wth so tte remorse, death
must necessary have ost many of ts terrors; and the natves
n genera, conscous they have no securty even for the day that
s passng over them, seem prepared for, and resgned to, the
fate that probaby awats them. Ths contempt of death, or n-
dfference about fe, they brng wth them to the West Indes;
but f fortunatey they fa nto good hands at frst, and become
we setted, they acqure by degrees other sentments and no-
tons. Nature resumes her awfu nfuence over them. Wth the
conscousness of securty, the ove of e stence aso, amdst a
the evs that attend t n a state of savery, gans admsson nto
ther bosoms. They fee t, and, such s the force of habtua
barbarty, seem ashamed of ther own weakness. A genteman
of |amaca vstng a vauabe oromantyn Negro that was sck,
and percevng that he was thoughtfu and de ected, endeavoured
by soothng and encouragng anguage, to rase hs droopng spr-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
6 R WISMS O W ST A RICA
ts. Massa, sad the Negro, n a tone of sef-reproach and con-
scous degeneracy, snce me come to Whte man s country me ub
(ove) fe too much
ven the chdren brought from the God Coast manfest an
evdent superorty both n hardness of frame, and vgour of
mnd, over a the young peope of the same age that are mported
from other parts of Afrca. The ke frmness and ntrepdty
whch are dstngushed n aduts of ths naton, are vsbe n
ther boys at an age whch mght be thought too tender to re-
ceve any astng mpresson, ether from precept or e ampe.
I have been mysef an eye-wtness to the truth of ths remark,
n the crcumstances I am about to reate. A genteman of my ac-
quantance, who had purchased at the same tme ten oromantyn
boys, and the ke number of boes, the edest of the whoe ap-
parenty not more than thrteen years of age,
Saves 1 caused them a to be coected and brought before
hm n my presence, to be marked on the breast.
Ths operaton s performed by heatng a sma sver brand, com-
posed of one or two etters, n the fame of sprts of wne, and
appyng t to the skn, whch s prevousy anonted wth sweet
o. The appcaton s nstantaneous, and the pan momentary.
Nevertheess t may be easy supposed that the apparatus must
have a frghtfu appearance to a chd. Accordngy, when the
. . frst boy, who happened to be one of the boes,
boes anc the stoutest of the whoe, was ed forward to
receve the mark, he screamed dreadfuy, whe
hs companons of the same naton manfested strong emotons of
sympathetc terror. The genteman stopped hs hand; but the
_ oromantyn boys, aughng aoud, and, mmed-
ravado of . , r r fu a c
oromantyn atey comng forward of ther own accord, of-
fered ther bosoms undauntedy to the brand, and
recevng ts mpresson wthout fnchng n the east, snapt ther
fngers n e utaton over the poor boes.
One cannot surey but ament, that a peope thus naturay
emuous and ntrepd, shoud be sunk nto so deporabe a state
of barbarty and superstton; and that ther sprts shoud ever
be broken down by the yoke of savery Whatever may be a-
owed concernng ther ferocousness and mpacabty n ther
present notons of rght and wrong, I am persuaded that they pos-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
sess quates whch are capabe of, and we deserve cutvaton
and mprovement. 7
Who, then, were these oromantyns, who as a
Dom1nant matter of fact, mantaned a commandng; nfu-
Infuence , , , .
n |amaca. ence over a tne other types of saves, even mpos-
ng on them ther own pecuar supersttons and
regous practces, and who have eft ther mpress on the gen-
era popuaton of the Isand to such an e tent that they may
undoubtedy be decared the domnant nfuence n evovng our
|amaca peasant of the present day
The term oromantyn, or as we frequenty fnd
o mantyns Coromantyn spet wth a C, was not the name
of any partcuar race or trbe. Strcty speakng,
t was apped n genera to those saves who were brought from
the God Coast n West Afrca and who measured up to a cer-
tan standard or quaty. Its dervaton can ony be con ectured
wth more or ess pausbty.
Captan Rattray, whe descrbng the great oath
roman f of the Ashant whereby they appea for ustce
drecty to the paramount chef, possby throws
some ght on the sub ect. Ths soemn oath was taken merey by
utterng the words Memeneda oromante, that s, teray,
oromante Saturday, and the rea mport of the words was
ths: If the ng or paramount chef dd not render ustce to
the one who was makng the appea, mght the same ev befa
the peope as had happened at oromante on a Saturday. Thus
the oath was n reaty a condtona curse. The author then goes
on to state, that t was at a pace caed oromante that Ossa
Panyn of Coomase was defeated and san, and adds: Ths
caamty was consdered so terrbe that even the name came to
be proscrbed and became known smpy as ntam kese, the great
oath. 8
Lt. Co. s, formery of the atey dsbanded
Defeat: at West Inda Regment, who spent many years upon
oromante. tne God Coast, thus refers to ths ncdent whch
took pace n a war between the Ashant and the
Akms: As Osa Tuto was on hs way to on ths army wth a
7 ryan dwards, 1. c. Vo. II, p. 64 ff.
R. Sutherand Rattray, Ashant Proverbs, O ford, 1916, #496, p. 130.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
sma escort, he and hs foowers were suddeny attacked by a
strong body of the enemy, whch, yng n ambush, fe upon them
as they were crossng the Prah. The ng was wounded n the
sde at the frst fre; but he threw hmsef out of hs hammock,
and was rayng hs men, when a second voey was dscharged,
and he fe dead upon hs face n the rver. 9 The brother of
Ossa Tuto shorty after crushed the Akms and competey obt-
erated the town of oromante, or as s cas t Acromant,
where the party of Akms who had san Osa Tuto was hated
on the nght prevous to ther attack, every vng creature found
n t beng put to death, and every house razed to the ground. 10
As the man suppy of saves, especay at the
of War start, was drawn from the prsoners taken n the
endess trba wars, t s ust barey possbe that
the few captves taken at oromante may we have been the frst
of a type that was henceforth to be cassfed as oromantyns.
Then, agan, the great oath or curse mght tsef ndcate a ke
orgn of ths partcuar cass of saves, as we sha see shorty.
or asde from the prsoners of war, t was no uncommon thng
for the natve trbes to se nto bondage debtors and crmnas
generay.
Mungo Park, the ntrepd adventurer of the cos-
for Debt mg ays of e eghteenth century, who pene-
trated aone nto the very heart of West Afrca,
and who ost hs fe there on the occason of hs second e ped-
ton of dscovery, states from hs own observatons: Of a the
offences, f nsovency may be so caed, to whch the aws of
Afrca have aff ed the punshment of savery ths s the most
common. 11
At tmes too, the petty cheftans heped aong ther revenues
by assessng dfferent vages a certan number of vctms who
were to be e changed at the coast for rum and powder. What
more natura then, than that the vctm of hs cheftan s greed
shoud utter the great oath or curse aganst hm, and wth
Memeneda oromante on hs ps that he shoud be started
9 A. . s, A story of the God Coast of West Afrca, London, 1893,
p. 88.
10 Idem, p. 88.
11 Mungo Park, Traves n the Interor Dstrcts of Afrca, London, 1810,
p. 441.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
nto bondage, hs curse mstaken by the savers for a homesck
wa for hs peope and hs country. Ths, however, s of course
mere con ecture.
In any case, suffcent for our present purpose s
oromantyns: the e panaton of s, when he wrtes: The
Gow coast God Coast negroes are termed oromantees or
Saves. oromantyns, n the argon of the save-traders,
ths name beng a corrupton of Coromantne,
whence the ngsh had frst e ported saves. They were dstn-
gushed from a other saves by ther courage, frmness, and m-
patence of contro; characterstcs whch caused numerous mutn-
es on board the savers, and severa rebeons n the West Indes.
In fact every rebeon of Saves n |amaca orgnated wth, and
was generay confned to, the oromantees; and ther ndepend-
ence of character became so generay recognsed that at one tme
the egsature of |amaca proposed that a b shoud be brought n
for ayng an addtona duty upon the antn, Akn and Ashant
negroes, and a others, commony caed oromantees, that
shoud be mported. The superor physque of the God Coast
Negroes, however, rendered them very vauabe as abourers, and
ths b met wth so much opposton that t was wthdrawn; and,
notwthstandng ther dangerous character, arge numbers con-
tnued to be ntroduced to the sand. 12
Whe ths dervaton of the term woud ncude
Ashant3 7 both ants and Akms wth the Ashant, the rea
oromantyn of type was preemnenty an Ashant,
as Sr arry |ohnston ceary recognses.13
Moreover, n connecton wth the fearess nde-
Leaders pendence and uncompromsng sprt of the God
Maroons. Coast Negro, whether we ca hm Ashant or
oromantyn, t s we to remember that the
Maroons of the |amaca Mountans who wrote ther own chapter
of darng n the hstory of the Isand were for the most part re-
cruted, at east as regards ther eaders, from the same group.14
12 s, story of the God Coast, p. 94.
13 arry . |ohnston, A story of the Coonsaton of Afrca by Aen
Races, Cambrdge, 1913, p. 124.
14 Note: Commander edford Prn, R.N. on ebruary I, 1866, read a
paper before the Anthropoogca Socety of London, on the Negro and
|amaca, n connecton wth the then recent rebeon n the Isand. In the
course of the dscusson whch foowed, a Mr. arrs, speakng from per-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
o R WISMS O W ST A RICA
Sr Wam uter, who arrved on the God Coast
uter s to ta e part n Ashant Campagn n October,
Testmony. 73, tes us n hs autobography: Ths coast
has been for two hundred and more years the
greatest save preserve n the word. A those castes dotted aong
the surf-beaten shore at ten or tweve mes ntervas were the
prsons where, n the days of the save-trade, mons of wretched
negroes had been mmured, watng the arrva of save-shps
from rsto or Lverpoo to oad the human cargo for West
Indan or Amercan ports. It woud not be too much to say that
from each of these prson castes to some West Indan port, a
cabe of save skeetons must be yng at the bottom of the ocean.
In that terrbe trade the protected trbes of the coast were the
prme brokers. They bought from the back nteror kngdoms of
Dahomey and Ashant, and they sod to the whte merchant trad-
ers of urope; saves, rum and gunpowder were the chef tems
n the bs of adng. The gunpowder went to the nteror, the
rum was drunk on the coast, the saves, or those who survved
among them, went to Amerca. If two n ten ved through the
horrors of the mdde passage, the trade pad. 15 Ths woud n-
dcate, frst of a, that the oromantyn was not a natve of
the Coast, but was brought from the nteror, and secondy,
drecty ndcates the Ashant as the source of suppy.
Ths theory, that the oromantyns, at east as
ok Lore n f re ards ther eadng sprts, were n reaty
Ashant, s strongy supported by the fok-ore
and present-day customs of the |amaca bush. ven Obeah, as
t s practced n the nteror of the Isand, wth ts cognate
branches of Duppysm and Myasm, s drecty traceabe to the
supersttons and practces of the Ashant n West Afrca.
sona observaton, sad n reference to the Maroons of Serra Leone who had
been transported from |amaca by way of afa : The Maroons are prn-
cpay descendants of the God Coast trbes, and st retan amongst them
the same regous supersttons, customs, and common names, as, for n-
stance, the namng of ther chdren after the days of the week upon whch
they were born, such as uamn (Monday), the son of uacco (Thursday),
each day beng denoted by the mascune and femnne gender. They boast
of beng drecty descended, or havng been concerned n the |amaca re-
beon at the end of the eghteenth century, as partsans of ng Cud oe,
ther eader. Cfr. edford Pm, The Negro and |amaca, London, 1866, p.
18 W. . uter, An Autobography, New York, 1913, p. 149,
64 f.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
1
Newbe Nes Puckett, t s true, shows that much of the
negro fok-ore of our Southern States s due to a uropean
orgn. rom Master to Save, we are tod, the stores passed, ony
to be preserved by the atter ong after they had been forgotten
by the Whtes.19 It s further stated concernng the fok-beefs
of the Amercan Negro: Purey oca Afrcan ore woud be
apt to de out snce ts devotees n Amerca were too few n num-
ber and too scattered to provde the constant repetton necessary
for remembrance . . . ony Afrcan beefs of an unversa na-
ture woud be key to survve uness, perchance, many saves
from the same Afrcan ocaty were grouped on a snge pan-
taton. 17 Ths ast condton was truy verfed n |amaca. The
troube-makng oromantyns, wth the Ashant as ther eadng
sprts, whe e cuded from most other save marts, were n
great demand n |amaca. Thus, to gve but a snge e ampe,
Messrs. Coppes, one of the eadng save deaers n ngston,
|amaca, reported havng mported and sod 10,380 saves from
November, 1782, to |anuary, 1788, and that of ths number no
ess than 5,724 were from the God Coast, that s, oromantyns.18
_ . Through the fok-ore of a peope we may at tmes
Anancy Taes. . . . 11 v _ - u u
trace ts orgn as we as ts contacts wth other
peopes. The |amaca Anancy Taes, as has been shown ese-
where,19 are ceary of Ashant orgn. They resembe n many
ways the rer Rabbt Stores of Unce Remus, that are n one
form or another common to a the trbes of Afrca. owever,
as the name mpes, n the |amaca fok-ore t s the spder and
not the rabbt or hare that forms the centra fgure, and here we
have a strong ndcaton of the source of the stores, as the
Ashant word for spder s ananse. Nay more, whe the term s
used n the fok-ore of the God Coast to-day under a sghty
dfferent form, Anans,20 we fnd that there the Spder s son s
caed weku Tsn, whe among the Ashant themseves the
name s Ntkuma.21 Is t a mere concdence that the same n-
dvdua s styed Tacooma n the |amaca bush
18 Newbe Nes Puckett, ok eefs of the Southern Negro, London,
1926, p. 2.
17 Idem, p. 7.
18Cfr. Stephen uer, Two Reports, London, 1789, p. 22.
Whsperngs of the Carbbean, New York, 1925, Chapter VII.
20 Cfr. arker and Sncar, West Afrcan ok-Taes, London, 1917.
21 Rattray, Ashant Proverbs, #175, p. 73.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Incdentay, the Ashant have a proverb, No one tes stores
to Ntkuma. Captan Rattray e pans the meanng, that as
the spder s the fount and orgn of a stores, the son, Ntkuma,
woud be supposed to know every story n the word, havng heard
them from hs father. The sayng s used n the sense of I
know a about that, te me somethng I do not know. 22 In
|amaca they say: I m not askng you, I m teng you, wth
precsey the same meanng.
In ths connecton t may be ob ected that the |amaca Anancy s
wfe s caed Crooke, whe the present-day Ashant speak of her
as onor or onoro, whch woud seem to mtate aganst our
argument. Let us see rank R. Cana makes the statement: The
most probabe tradton represents the Ashant as dervng ther
orgn from bands of fugtves, who n the 16th or 17th century
were drven before the Mosem trbes mgratng southward from
the countres on the Nger and Senega. 23 Now among the
ausa of Northern Ngera, where Ma or Tremearne assures us
that dstncton of se s rare, the e cepton s made n favor of
the spder perhaps to mark ts superor poston, and whe the
mae spder s caed Gzzo n ther fok-ore, the femae s known
as ok.24 Mght not ths mpy that the |amaca Crooke s a
survva of the earer term st n use when the frst saves were
dragged from the Ashant forests
Nanas e |amaca Anancy Stores have been passed
aong n a vng tradton by the od Nanas, or
Creoe nurses, who correspond n many respects to the Mammes
of the Southern States. The word Nana s tsef pure Ashant
and means granny. Thus nana-barma, a materna grandparent;
oba-nana, a grandchd. To-day the term Nana has amost dsap-
peared from common use n |amaca, and n ts pace Granny s
generay heard n reference to the type formery caed Nanas.
And as Nana was genercay appcabe to ether grandparent or
grandchd, so even now granny s used n the same way, and
edery persons speak of any of ther offsprng beyond ther m-
medate chdren by the genera term hm me granny.
Idem, #183, p. 76.
28 Cfr. ncycopaeda rttanca, 11th dton, Vo. II, Artce: Ashant,
p. 725.
A. |. M. Tremearne, ausa Supersttons and Customs, London, 1913,
P- 32.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Agan, the |amaca peasant habtuay makes use
ufu Yams. , , , , - . ,
of words seemngy meanngess n themseves,
and yet they aso are pure Ashant, and ther sgnfcaton has been
preserved n use. To cte ony an nstance or two. The stape food
of the Ashant s fufu, whch conssts of mashed yam or pan-
tan. Its dervaton s from the word fu, meanng whte. In
the |amaca bush a very superor speces of whte yam s
known as fufu yam, and none of the peasants seem to know
o the orgn of the term. So too, n the |amaca
enscy w s. Mountans, there s a type of fow wth ruffed
feathers and haf-naked neck, as f t had been partay pucked.
They are caed sensey fows, whe the Ashant word for the
same knd of brd s Asense.25
Proverbs We see the same n some of the Proverbs of
|amaca.26 Thus for e ampe, Poor man neber
be (ve ed), whch Gardner e pans by sayng he s humbe,
and cannot afford to take offence, 27 shows ts dervaton from
the Ashant Ohane bo mfuw, rendered by Rattray, The poor
man does not get nto a rage. 28 In each case the meanng s the
same, that a poor man cannot afford to take umbrage at those
who are better supped wth ths word s goods, and on whose
charty he may be dependent.
When we come to trba customs, we fnd the same
Customs condton of thngs. And uness we are ready to
accept these facts as a verfcaton of the astng
nfuence whch the Ashant have e ercsed on the peasant popu-
aton of the Isand, we must ascrbe them to a most e traord-
nary seres of concdences. Thus, for e ampe, a bush funera
s amost nvaraby marked by a pecuar practce. efore start-
ng for the bura ground, the coffn s rased and owered three
tmes. No one can gve any rea e panaton for the act. Nor
does oca superstton seem to be attached to t. It s aways done
that way, and that s a there s about t. The very same practce
has been n vogue among the Ashant from prehstorc tmes.
2S Rattray, Ashant Proverbs, #697, p. 169.
28 Note: Professor Was states: Afrcan cuture s rchy endowed
wth proverbs. . . . The dstrbuton of proverbs suggests that the negro
trbes acqured them from the Semtc peopes. Wson D. Was, An In-
troducton to Anthropoogy, New York, 1926, p. 324.
27 Gardner, story of |amaca, p. 392.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Captan Rattray thus e pans the custom. The coffn s now
cosed, and a hoe s knocked n the wa; through ths the coffn
s carred by the asokwafo; on ts arrva outsde t s paced on
the ground, but not wthout a pretence beng frst made to set t
down twce before t fnay comes to rest. The reason for ths
curous custom s undoubtedy to gve Asase Ya (the arth God-
dess) due notce and warnng. 29 Then, after a short ceremona,
The se tons now rase the coffn to carry t away to bura; the
same courteses are pad to the arth Goddess as when the corpse
was set down. 80 So sacred has ths custom become, that after the
Ashant had deveoped nto a conquerng naton, wth the advent
of the famous Goden Stoo, the symbo of power and natona
vtaty, on the occason of each enthronng, or rather enstoong,
of a new kng, the ceremony requred that he shoud fegn three
tmes to st upon the Goden Stoo, actuay he may not rest upon
t, rasng and owerng hs body three tmes as t w be rased
and owered after death.31 It s amost as f he were remnded,
Dust thou art, and unto dust thou shat return. 32 In many other
ways aso, as the present wrter has noted esewhere,38 practces
connected wth the |amaca bush funeras ndcate ther
Ashant orgn.
Now, as Gardner observes, even to-day n |ama-
ta amaka18 ca tne descendants of the od saves retan a prac-
tce that the room n whch a person des shoud
not be swept or dsturbed for nne days. Water and other requ-
stes are paced n t and as among the |ews, a ght s kept burn-
ng durng the prescrbed perod. 34 Gardner, however, s n
error, when he postvey asserts that ths practce s not of Afrcan
orgn.
. As a matter of fact, ebrewsms of Afrcan de-
rvaton are not confned to |amaca among the
West Indan Isands. ar Nes n her recent deghtfu tte
voume, ack ayt, speakng of the saves from Afrca, pos-
tvey asserts: Some were sad to be descendants of |ews m ed
29 R. Sutherand Rattray, Regon and Art n Ashant, O ford, 1927, p.
160.
80 Idem, p. 161.
81 R. S. Rattray, Ashant, O ford, 1923, p. 82.
82 Gen. , 19.
88 Whsperngs of the Carbbean, Chapter VIII.
Gardner, story of |amaca, p. 391.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
wth negroes. These were ta, we but men whose features had
a Caucasan cast and whose anguage was ceary Semtc n char-
acter. 3 Dr. Prce-Mars, whom she quotes as an authorty, aso
cams a dstant Semtc nftraton n the antecedents of some of
the San Domngo saves.38
Ths may seem to us ess strange when we read
| the testmony of the Reverend enry S. Whte-
head who s speakng from nformaton ganed
at frst hand on the ground. Whe nsstng that the opprobrous
term worthess od Cartegene, current to-day n the Vrgn Is-
ands s to be traced back to the Afrcan Carthage of the Punc
Wars, he aso remarks: On the doors of the Negro cabns n
the country, . e. outsde the towns, crosses may be seen, much
ke those the ebrews made wth the bood of the Passover amb.
Ths s to keep out de wof. 37
It s nterestng then, to fnd Sr arry |ohnston
Vew8 0 nsstng: The amtes of Mesopotama appear
to have been a negrod peope wth knky har,
and to have transmtted ths raca type to the |ews and Syr-
ans, 38 and further notng: The |ewsh hybrds wth the
Negro n |amaca and Guana reproduce most strkngy the As-
syran type. 39 Whatever we may thnk of ths author s cam of
a negro eement n the ancent ebrews, hs atttude w make
ess shockng our present endeavour to show an nftraton of the
same ebrew stock n the evovng of certan dstnctvey Negro
trbes n Afrca.
It s surprsng too, to fnd a Msssspp Negro
Offerng attrbutng to the |ews the custom so prevaent
n West Afrca as we as n |amaca n the save
days, of puttng food and money n the coffn wth the dead so
that he can eat and buy thngs when he gets to heaven. 40
ar Nes, ack ayt, New York, 1926, p. 113.
a Dr. Prce-Mars, Le Sentment et e Phenomene regeu chez es
negres de Sant-Domngue, uetn de a Socete d store et de G ogra-
phe d ayt, May 1925, p. 35 ff.
enry S. Whtehead, Ob n the Carbbean, The Commonwea, |une,
1, 1927, p. 94 f; |uy 13, 1927. P- 261.
s arry . |ohnston, The Negro n the New Word, London, 1910, p. 27.
Idem, p. 102.
40 Puckett, ok eefs of the Southern Negro, p. 102. Note: A. W. .
unt woud make ths a Canaantsh custom. Cfr. Israe before Chrst, Lon-
don, 1924, p. 23.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ryan dwards, n hs bref outne of the re-
AccompoS gous beIefs of the 0r0mantyn saves. asserts:
They beeve that Accompong, the God of the
heavens, s the creator of a thngs; a Dety of nfnte good-
ness. 41 In fact, we have n |amaca to-day, n the Parsh of St.
zabeth, a Maroon town caed Accompong whch accordng to
Cunda, the Isand storan, was so caed after an Ashant
chef who fgured n one of the eary rebeons of the Isand.42
One s frst mpresson woud be that ths chef had arrogated to
hmsef the tte of the Dety. ut we are assured by |. G. Chrs-
taer that among the Ashant the Dvne Name was frequenty
gven to a save n acknowedgement of the hep of God enabng
the owner to buy the save.43
The Supreme eng among the Ashant s
Nyankopon Nyame,44 whom we sha ater try to dentfy wth
the ebrew Yahweh. s prmary tte s Nyan-
kopon, meanng Nyame, aone, great one.46 Accompong then,
appears to be the whte man s effort to e press the spoken Nyan-
kopon as heard from the eary saves.
Wtchcraft When the save trade was at ts heght, two
Negro Natons shared the mastery of West
Afrca, the Ashant and the Dahomans, and wherever the saves
of ether trbe predomnated, there we fnd the speca forms of
supersttons and wtchcraft whch were pecuar to that peope.
Thus n Cuba, San Domngo, Lousana, etc. where the Dahomans
. . were n the ascendency, the ophoatry of Voodoo-
Voodoosm. . . , /. T Tr . | , .
sm became prevaent.18 In |amaca, on the other
41 Gardner, story of |amaca, p. 90.
42 Cunda, storc |amaca, p. 325.
43 |. G. Chrstaer, A Dctonary of the Asante and antc Language, ase,
1881, p. 343, Onyame.
44 Rattray, Ashant, p. 86.
46 Note: s says: In the southeastern portons of the we terrtory,
however, the python dety s worshpped, and ths vodu cut, wth ts adora-
ton of the snake god was carred to ayt by saves from Ardra and Whydah,
where the fath st remans to-day. In 1724 the Dahomes nvaded Ardra and
sub ugated t; three years ater Whydah was conquered by the same foe. Ths
perod s beyond queston that n whch ayt frst receved the vodu of the
Afrcans. Thousands of Negroes from these serpent-worshpng trbes were
at that tme sod nto savery, and were carred across the Atantc to the
western sand. They bore wth them ther cut of the snake. At the same
perod, we-speakng saves were taken to Lousana. Cfr. A. . s, On
Vodu-Worshp Popuar Scence Monthy, Vo. VIII (1891), p. 651 ff.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
hand, Voodoosm s practcay unknown,47 whe Obeah wth ts
concomtant posonngs has been rfe snce the earest days.48
b The word Obeah tsef s reay the Ashant
Obayfo, a wtch or rather more propery, n
practce as east, accordng to Captan Rattray, a wzard, beng de-
rved from bay, sorcery.49
Now an Ashant egend runs as foows. When g Massa was
busy wth the work of creaton, t happened that the tte monkey
fo was makng hmsef generay usefu, and when the task
was accompshed, he asked g Massa, that, n return for the
hep rendered, a creatures shoud bear hs name. To ths g
Massa acceded to such an e tent that henceforth certan casses
of creatures added to ther own proper names the suff O, n
acknowedgment of the tte monkey s part n the work.50 Such
s the Ashant fabe, and hence we fnd ths suff O n the names
of peopes, natons and occupatons.
Durng the aytan revouton many panters wth ther saves took refuge
n Cuba, whence some of them subsequenty found ther way to New Oreans.
The Voodoo cut was thus estabshed both n Cuba and n Lousana.
47 Note: s observes: That the term vodu shoud survve n ayt and
Lousana, and not n the rtsh West Inda Isands, w surprse no one
who s acquanted wth the hstory of the save trade. The tsh-speakng
saves, caed Coromantees n the save-deaers argon, and who were e ported
from the uropean forts on the God Coast, were not admtted nto rench
and Spansh coones on account of ther dsposton to rebe, and consequenty
they found ther way nto the rtsh coones, the ony market open to them,
whe the rench and Spansh coones drew ther chef suppy from the
we-speakng saves e ported from Whydar and adogry. Cfr. A. .
s, The we-Speakng Peopes of the Save Coast of West Afrca, Lon-
don, 1890, p. 29.
48 Note: Snce the Word War, I am tod, Voodoosm has spread n
|amaca, especay n the Parsh of St. Catherne. In my own e perence,
ony once dd I fnd any ndcaton of Voodoosm and that was n upper West-
moreand n 1913.
49 Rattray, Ashant Proverbs, #56, p. 48. Note: Accordng to M. Odfed
owey, one of the atest wrters on the sub ect: There are two dstnct cuts
of fetsh worshp n the West Indes, Voodoo, or Voudou, and Obeah
(Tchanga and Wanga). . . . ut between the Voodoo and the Obeah cuts
are mportant dfferences. In the former the w of the god s communcated
ony through a prest and prestess; the rtua s carred out at nght, and
the serpent must be dspayed n a cage. . . . The Obeah cut requres for
ts rtes ony a prest or a prestess, nstead of the two, and the presence of
the snake s not essenta. Its sacrfca vctms too are san by poson n-
stead of meetng a boody death as n the rtes of Voodoo. Cfr. M. Odfed
owey, The ncrced Serpent, Phadepha, 1928, p. 246. As we sha see
ater, owey s probaby n error n requrng the serpent even as a con-
comtant of Obeah whch strcty speakng s n no wse a form of ophoa-
try.
80 Rattray, Ashant Proverbs, #78, p. 54-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Droppng ths suff then, from Obayfo, the resutant Obay,
as heard from the ps of the oromantyn saves, was varousy
rendered by the |amacan Whtes as obeah, oba, etc. or even
now there s no agreement as to the correct speng of the word.
Of Obeah tsef we sha have much to say, when we come to the
consderaton of Ashant wtchcraft and the source from whch
t was derved. or the present, et t suffce to note, that |amaca
Obeah s reay a contnuaton of the Ashant sorcery, ust as
Myasm n the |amaca bush s a resdue of the od trba re-
gous dance of the same Afrcan race.
oth wth the Ashant themseves and ther descendants n
|amaca the word s commony shortened nto Ob. Thus we fnd
the Ob-country referred to n the hstory of the Ashant etsh
Prest, Okomfo-Anotch, that s, Anotch the prest. About the
year 1700, after commttng a capta offence, as Captan Rattray
tes us, he fed for hs fe to the Ob country. ere he had made
a study of fetsh medcne and became the greatest fetsh man
the Ashant have ever had. Referrng to the Ob country, Rat-
tray notes: I have so far been unabe to trace ths pace,51 but
to ths day n Ashant any bg fetsh prest s caed Ob Okomfo,
that s, Ob Prest. 62 So aso n |amaca, n the practce of
Obeah, the natve makes ob even to-day. In fact what Cap-
tan Rattray wtnessed among the Ashant, e. g. hs descrpton
of the makng of a suman, or fetsh charm,53 has ts counterpart
n the werd ncantaton and grotesque fabrcaton of the |amaca
Obeah-man, that produces a bunde of stcks as a protecton
aganst thef or ev sprt.
61 Note: owey reports: Among the Whydanese s a trbe caed boes.
Shepheard says ths s a word of the same mport as Oboes, whch mght
mean the peope or worshppers of Ob, the serpent-god. These peope st
practce a knd of serpent-worshp they worshp the guana, a speces of
zard. The reference s to . Shepheard, Tradtons of den, London,
1871. Cfr. owey, The ncrced Serpent, p. 28. Now whe not agreeng
wth owey as _ regards the dentfcaton of Ob wth the serpent-god. as
aready noted, ths ctaton may throw some ght on the queston of the Ob-
country.
82 Rattray, Ashant, p. 288. Note: Captan Newand states: The Magu-
zawa, a secton of the ausa, may be found n the north of Togo and
Cameroons. e notes that Maguzawa sgnfes Magcan and s a term
apped by the ausa Mohammedans to those of ther kn who have re-
maned_ pagans. Cfr. . Osman Newand, West Afrca, London, 1922, p.
82. Ths may possby be another cue to the Ob-country.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Moreover, s t merey another concdence that
ana
Mmota.
Duppcs and |amaca dUppes or ghosts are notorous for
ther stone-throwng propenstes, pretty much the
same as the Ashant mmota who, as A. W. Cardna reates,
are pre-emnenty mschef-workers, and are sad to throw stones
at one as one passes through the bush 54
Many years ago, |ohn eecham remarked of the
Ashant: The natves of ths part of Afrca
are remarkabe for oratory, and w dscourse fuenty on a
gven sub ect for hours. 55 Any vstor to |amaca who attends
a schoo entertanment, especay n the country dstrcts, w be
mpressed by the natura fuency and ease of manner n pubc
appearances, on the part of even the smaest chdren. Stage-
frght s postvey unknown among them. And as for the
peasantry themseves, how dem do ub to argyfy ether n Court
or aong the pubc hghway, wherever they can fnd an audence,
however sma.
Agan we are tod by s who prmary sgnfes
Ashant when he speaks of hs Tsh group: The
Tsh songs consst of a rectatve wth a short chorus. The rec-
tatve s often mprovsed, one takng up the song where another
s tred. requenty the words have reference to current events,
and t s not uncommon for sngers to note the pecuartes of
persons who may pass and mprovse at ther e pense. 58 ad
s been wrtng of hs e perences n |amaca, and not of those
on the God Coast, he woud scarcey have changed a snge word,
e cept the sub ect of hs remarks.57 Ths s especay true n the
heart of the bush.
A. W. Cardna, In Ashant and eyond, Phadepha, 1927, p. 224.
65 |ohn eecham, Ashantee and the God Coast, London, 1841, p. 167.
5 A. . s, The Tsh-Speakng Peopes of the God Coast of West
Afrca, London, 1887, p. 328.
57 Note: In connecton wth what s known as the Apo Custom, an annua
festva among the Ashant, there s a ampoonng berty whch s thus de-
scrbed to Captan Rattray by the od hgh-prest of the god Ta ese at
Tekman. You know that every one has a sunsum (sou) that may get
hurt or knocked about or become sck, and so make the body . Very often,
athough there may be other causes, e. g. wtchcraft, heath s caused by
the ev and the hate that another has n hs head aganst you. Agan, you
too may have hatred n your head aganst another, because of somethng
that person has done to you, and that, too, causes your sunsum to fret and
become sck. Our forbears knew ths to be the case, and so they ordaned a
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
avng once estabshed the domnant Ashant
Superorty nfuence n the formaton of the |amaca peas-
antry, t s easy to understand how the acks of
the Isand, f reay representatve of the hgher caste, stand out
above ther brothers-n-coor smary stuated n any other part of
the word.
After a carefu study of hs sub ect, W. Waton
theCyUhant f Cardge does not hestate n hs testmony to the
truy remarkabe nnate abty of the Ashant,
both as ndvduas and as a Naton, when he says: Athough
tradton asserts and other evdence favours the beef that ths
peope and the ants and other Tw-speakng races are the off-
sprng of a common stock, yet the Ashants stand out n marked
contrast to a the others, dstngushed as much by ther sk and
bravery n war as by the patrotsm and power of combnaton
that utmatey ed to the formaton of the most powerfu and n
fact the ony reay mportant kngdom and empre that the God
Coast has ever seen. rom sma begnnngs these peope graduay
e tended ther power and authorty, both by dpomacy and by
force of arms, unt n the end a the surroundng trbes owed
aegance to them and ther countres became trbutary provnces
of Ashant. Nor can there be the east doubt that that kngdom
woud, before the cose of the nneteenth century, have ncuded
the whoe God Coast, had not the seaboard trbes have been
tme, once every year, when every man and woman, free man and save,
shoud have freedom to speak out ust what was n ther head, to te ther
neghbours ust what they thought of them and of ther actons, and not
ony ther neghbours, but aso the kng or chef. When a man has spoken
freey thus, he w fee hs sunsum coo and queted, and the sunsum of the
other person aganst whom he has now freey spoken w be queted aso.
The ng of Ashant may have ked your chdren, and you hate hm. Ths
had made hm , and you , too; when you are aowed to say before hs
face what you thnk, you both beneft. That was why the ng of Ashant
n ancent tmes, when he fe sck, woud send for the ueen of Nkoranza
to nsut hm, even though the tme for the ceremony had not come round.
It made hm ve onger and dd hm good. Cfr. Rattray, Ashant, p. 152.
Can ths ceremony have gven rse to the practce st n vogue n |amaca
of throwng words at the moon You may te the moon the most nsut-
ng thngs about a party wthn hs hearng wthout beng abe for be as
you woud be f you addressed the same words to your vctm or to another
person. Thus you n turn may be caed a tef or a ar fee true, every
word reachng you and those who are standng about, and yet f you ask
your vfer what he s sayng, the answer w come: Not you, sah. m
moon tak. It certany coos the sunsum of the speaker who goes away
contented and satsfed, though t must be confessed t has a far dfferent
effect on the ob ect of the remarks. I speak from e perence.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
assssted and protected by the uropeans, who feared ther Set-
dements and trade mght be endangered. 88
A century earer, Doctor Morse, of the Congregatona Church
n Charestown, had aready recorded hs apprecaton of the
Ashant, when he wrote: To the ngsh offcer, who had very
consderabe opportuntes of observaton, the Ashantees appear
a peope decdedy superor to any other nhabtants of the God
Coast. Ths superorty conssts not ony n mtary sk and
vaor, but as remarkaby n mora feeng and ntegence. 59
The same mght we be sad of the descendants of
Peasantry e Ashant m |amaca. or, whe you have n
varous parts of the Isand many e ampes of the
other negro types, st there stands out a strong dstnctve ee-
ment, that gves a tone to the genera character of the peasantry,
as t has a aong eft ts mpress on the fok-ore and super-
sttons that connect the entre ack popuaton wth ther od
haunts n Afrca.
A vstor to |amaca from the States s mmed-
atey mpresssed by the ceanness of the natve
peasant n hs habts and hs fondness for bathng a strkng
contrast wth our Southern Negro, who too frequenty seems to
have a horror of water. In the |amaca costa towns, the entre
mae popuaton as a rue devotes a great part of every Sunday
mornng to swmmng, so much so, that t frequenty nterferes
wth dvne servce, and even on weekdays, wherever water s
pentfu, the mornng bath s the rue rather than the e cepton.
In ths connecton t s nterestng to fnd A. W. Cardna
wrtng: The Ashant are remarkabe for ther e treme cean-
ness; and they take a prde n themseves, ther cothng and
ther houses, whch some of the other trbes do not, and many of
the non-Afrcan popuaton competey gnore. 80 owdtch too,
had noted the same characterstc of the Ashant more than a
century before: oth men and women are partcuary ceany
n ther persons, he wrote of them, and adds that they washed
day on rsng, from head to foot, wth warm water and
W. Waton Cardge, story of the God Coast and Ashant, London,
1915, Vo. I, p. 181.
|eddah Morse, The Amercan Unversa Geography, oston, 1819, Vo.
IL p. 783.
40 Cardna, In Ashant and eyond, p. 48.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Portuguese soap, usng afterwards the vegetabe grease or butter,
whch s a fne cosmetc. 61 Is t a consequence of ths use of
Portuguese soap that n |amaca to-day, perhaps no gft s more
hghy przed, even by the better cass of the peasantry, than a cake
or two of scented soap On the occason of my frst Chrstmas n
|amaca, I was astonshed by the number of gfts of soap, whch
amost seemed a refecton unt I became better acquanted wth
the natve customs.
Concuson understand propery the sprt and aspratons
of the better type of |amaca peasant then, a cose
study of the Ashant themseves became necessary, and ths study,
n turn, ed to some rather startng resuts and concusons, that
have been ncorporated nto the foowng pages.
In the frst pace, many ebrewsms were dscovered n the
Ashant trba customs. Then, severa Ashant words were found
to have a strkng resembance to those of equvaent ebrew
meanng. nay, the Supreme eng of the Ashant gave strong
ndcaton of beng the Yahweh of the Od Testament. The ques-
ton naturay rose, how to e pan these paraes of cutura
trats Shoud they be ascrbed to mere concdence to ndepend-
ent deveopment Or, have we here a remarkabe nstance of df-
fuson across the entre breadth of Afrca Is t possbe to estab-
sh even a parta hstorca contact between the Ashant of to-day
and the ebrews of fuy two thousand years ago, or more
The probem mght be approached, ether by tryng to trace the
story of the Dsperson of the |ews, usuay caed the Daspora,
or by the study of trba beefs and practces and the records of
eary Afrcan traveers, partcuary of those who had wrtten of
the manners and customs of the Negro before the nroads of Is-
amsm had tended to uttery destroy a tradtons of the past.
It was fnay decded to attack the queston from both anges.
The wordwde dffuson of the |ews was foowed n ts man-
fod ramfcatons wth a vew of estabshng every possbe n-
fu of ebrac cuture that mght possby at any tme have
reached the shores of Afrca. After a genera consderaton of the
Daspora tsef, the frst ne of nvestgaton ed from the Abys-
snan centre of ebrac nfuence, that dates back to a more or
81 T. dward owdtch, Msson from Cape Coast Caste to Ashantee, Lon-
don, 1819, p. 318.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ess egendary orgn, and whch eventuay but up the ds-
tnctvey |ewsh aashas.
Then agan, ong before the destructon of |erusaem by Ttus,
the Medterranean shore of Afrca had become ned wth nfuen-
ta |ewsh coones whch undoubtedy were n constant mercan-
te reatons wth the nteror of the Dark Contnent. ut gypt
especay had been the haven of the refugees from |erusaem at
the tme of the abyonan Captvty, and for many subsequent
centures the |ewsh eement n the and of the Pharaohs contnued
to ncrease and prosper.
rom a three of these sources, an ebrac nfuence mght
we have penetrated to the very heart of Western Afrca, espe-
cay aong the genera nes of commerce.
It was here that the study of the West Afrcan trbes them-
seves was undertaken, and every vestge of evdence recorded. It
was ndeed surpsng how many ebrewsms, ether rea or at
east apparent, were to be found among the unsamsed trbes.
The present voume s, then, the consequence of eeven years of
ntensve research, after the premnary fve years spent n
|amaca. It naturay foows aong the ne of study, wth chapters
parae to the steps of the nvestgaton, e cept that the ebrew-
sms are, for the most part, grouped at the begnnng of the work.
The argument at best must be a cumuatve one, and as a snge
wtness may be accused of bas or of beng abe to error, quo-
tatons must necessary be mutped, even wth a danger at tmes
of becomng tedous. The two cosng chapters w dea wth a
genera summary and the author s persona deductons.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Chapter I
T AS ANTI O W ST A RICA
Admrers: Captan Newand, n hs handbook of practca n-
Captan formaton ntended for the gudance of offcas
Newand. and others n West Afrca, wr teS: Of aU the
Tsh-speakng races, the Ashants have the most marked charac-
terstcs. Ther sk and bravery n war, ther dpomacy, and ther
snguar patrotsm and power of combnaton and organzaton,
not ony makes them the most formdabe peope n the God
Coast, and the founders of the ony mportant kngdom there, but
aso enabed them to become masters of the whoe country and
coast. Such was ther abty and adaptabty, that Lord Woseey,
who ed the e pedton aganst them n 1874,
Woseey recorded: rom the Ashantees I earned one
mportant esson, namey, that any vre race
can become paramount n ts own regon of the word, f t pos-
sesses the courage, the constancy of purpose, and the sef-sacrfce
to resove that t w ve under a stern system of Spartan m-
tary dscpne enforced by one ord, master or kng.
Mr. |ames Swanzy, as ong ago as 1816, n hs
Swanzy. evdence at the ouse of Commons, sad: The
pu1s. Ashantees are the most cv and we-bred peope
that I have seen n Afrca, and Depus, the rtsh Consu n
Ashant, 1820, remarked that they professed never to appea to
the sword whe a path ay open for negotatons, nor to voate
ther word, and he stated that ther Mosem neghbours corrob-
orated ths asserton.
Dr. Waton Cardge, aso, n hs recent story
of the God Coast and Ashant, ustrates from
the rtsh wars n Ashant at the end of the nneteenth century,
the forbearance, the warke sk, and courage of ths race, whom
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
25
he decares to be perhaps the most abused and east understood
n Afrca. 1
Who then, are these Ashant who have merted
Ashant unstnted prase even from those whom they
Theores. nave successfuy opposed for neary a hundred
years before beng fnay sub ected at the begn-
nng of the present century
Wthout adducng any proof, Andre Arcn pos-
Arrn gypt- tvey asserts, n connecton wth the Arab nva-
son of Afrca: rom thopa, Mdde gypt
and Centra Sudan, descended the Ashant and the trbes known
as antu. 2 Whether, or not, there s utmatey any foundaton
for ths asserton n the antecedents of the present-day Ashant,
we sha see ater.
Vce-Admra Sr |ohn ay, who cooperated wth
North t sr Genera Woseey n the campagn of 1874, makes
|ohn ay. tne foowng observaton: When the Mosem n-
vason of Western urope was stemmed, and the
Chrstans reasserted ther superorty n Span, the Moors turned
the tde of conquest towards Centra Afrca, and on the banks of
the ong mysterous uorra or Nger estabshed ther seat of
empre at Tmbuctu. They advanced graduay to the ong Moun-
tans, pushng before them the aborgna race of Centra Afrca;
and havng drven them nto the ow yng countres between the
ong Mountans and the sea, the tde of Mahometan conquest e -
pended tsef n estabshng the kngdom of Gaman. The natve
trbes, whch occupy the Countres now known as Ashant and
the Protected Terrtory, seem then to have been known as
Ashant, ant, Akm, Assn, Akuama, and Denkera. 3 owever,
n thus f ng the date of the Ashant mgraton from the north,
Sr |ohn s evdenty n error. The Moorsh conquest of Tmbuktu
took pace about the year 1591,4 at a tme when the Ashant wth-
out a doubt had aready been we estabshed back of the God
Coast.
Donad. George MacDonad, who at one tme was the
Drector of ducaton for the God Coast Coony,
1 Newand, West Afrca, p. 94.
Andr6 Arcn, La Gun e rancase, Pars, 1907, p. 169.
|ohn Darympe ay, Ashant and the God Coast, London, 1874, p. 22.
e Dubos, Tombouctou a Myst reuse, Pars, 1897, p. 255.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
aso thnks that the Ashant were drven from the nteror by the
advancng Mohammedan trbes, and that they setted n the
countres round the ong Mountans a dstrct then known to the
Arab traders as Wangara. 5
That they actuay reached ther present ocaton
Rattray from the north, there can be but tte doubt. Cap-
tan R. Sutherand Rattray, who has spent more
than a quarter of a century n Afrca, and about twenty years of
the tme n the West, s wthout queston the eadng authorty on
a matters pertanng to the Ashant. Great weght, then, must be
attached to hs statement: A I can say so far about the orgn
of the Ashant s that I fee sure they came from the North or
North-West. They do not know ths themseves, because a ther
myths record ther orgn as beng from Ashant proper. a
Cardna n con rma on of tns opnon of Captan Rat-
tray, we fnd A. W. Cardna reportng of the
Northern Terrtory, that as a matter of fact, the peope here have
many tradtons concernng the Ashant. 7
Ratze redrch Ratze s aso fuy n accord wth ths
vew, when he observes: As eary as the s teenth
century, came n, t s sad, from the Nger, the Intas, a race capa-
be of foundng states, who set up n Upper Gunea powerfu
states, especay Ashantee, whch for some tme embraced neary
the whoe God Coast, wth country a ong way nand. . . . Ac-
cordng to ther own tradtons, the Ashantee are decdedy a race
of conquerors; and n the udgment of uropeans they are among
the best breeds of Gunea ntegent, ndustrous and courage-
ous. 8
rom the ast: Sr arry |ohnston, too, s qute postve n hs
|ohnston. opnon, that, accordng to ther anguage rea-
George MacDonad, The God Coast, Past and Present, New York, 1898,
P- 32.
6 Persona etter dated Mampon, Ashant, Oct. 5, 1925. Note: Cfr. aso
Raymond Lese ue, Natve Probems n Afrca, New York, 1928, Vo.
I, P- 785: Orgnay occupyng the northern part of what s now the God
Coast, t s beeved that the Akan peope were graduay drven south by
ghter-sknned peopes, and took up ther abode n the forests whch gave
them protecton aganst the cavary attacks of the nvaders. The Ashant,
of course, were a component part of the Akan.
A. W. Cardna, The Natves of the Northern Terrtores of the God
Coast, London, 1920, p. 22.
redrch Ratze, story of Manknd, London, 1896, Vo. I, p. 142.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
T AS ANTI O W ST A RICA 27
tons the Ashant group of Negroes once came from the Nger
north of Yoruba and, n the orgu country. 9
ocker Now, as Leut. Co. Mocker- erryman nssts:
erryman, that the orgus cam reatonshp wth the or-
nus, 10 and the ornus are ocated to the south-
west of Lake Chad, there s a far-reachng ndcaton of the poss-
arry . |ohnston, story and Descrpton o the rtsh mpre n
Afrca, London, 1910, p. 293. Note: As great stress s gong to be paced
on the testmony of the ate Sr arry |ohnston n the course of the present
voume, t may be we to record the foowng apprecaton of the man and
hs work. At the genera meetng of the Roya Geographca Socety hed
|une 18, 1928, Sr Chares Cose n hs Presdenta Address sad: We have
aso to depore the oss, durng the past year, of that most accompshed and
versate traveer, e porer, and admnstrator. Sr arry |ohnston. e be-
came a eow n 1883, he had been a Member of the Counc and a Vce-
Presdent and was awarded the ounders Meda for hs e poraton n Afrca
n 1904. e ded neary a year ago, on 31 |uy 1927, n hs seventeth year.
e had ved a remarkaby fu fe. Not ony dd he know Afrca as few
know t, . . . but n ast Afrca, and even more n Nyasaand, he took a
promnent share n estabshng the Government of ths country. ... In the
mdst of a ths work he found tme to wrte e ceent accounts of the coun-
tres that he vsted. . . . e was an ntrepd e porer, he wrote admraby,
he was a muscan, and was a deep student of the customs and anguages of
the natves of Afrca. The Geographca |ourna, London, Vo. L II
(1928), p. 97 f. And the New York Tmes n ts edtora of August 2, 1927,
entted A Many-sded ngshman says: Sr arry amton |ohnston
was one of the most accompshed men of hs tme. e was not ony a saent
fgure n the ong ne of rtsh e porers, admnstrators, condtores m-
per. e was a student of archtecture and pantng, and hs pctures of
Afrcan scenes are sad to have mert, though e hbted at the Roya Acad-
emy. e was master of some ffteen anguages, eeven modern ones, and we
don t know how many Afrcan daects. e knew Arabc much better than
the ate Sr Mark Sykes, that engagng arstocrat who had some reputaton
as a ngust. e studed comparatve anatomy at the Roya Coege of Sur-
geons. e was a ooogst of note, whose servces were recognzed by the
ooogca Socety. To the knowedge of the fora and fauna as we as the
geography of Afrca he made mportant contrbutons. e was an apt after-
dnner speaker. e was a man after Theodore Roosevet s own heart and a
frend of many other famous persons. In hs s tes he began that brant
seres or contnuatons of renowned stores whch made hs name famar
here to a generaton whch had forgotten the e pedton to Mount man aro,
the protectorates over the Nger deta and the Nyasa regon and the grandose
Cape to Caro |ohnston was the frst to use ths phrase pan, whch the
rtsh Government aowed Germany to bock. s works on Afrca are many;
some of them too oaded wth deta for the easy-gong reader to en oy. ut
hs work n Afrca s a monument. e had rued over enormous regons; had
fought unoffca wars, pacfed the Nger deta, reorganzed the admnstra-
ton of Uganda protectorate. The pompous term proconsu s often apped to
men ke hm. It was as a Vce-Consu or a Consu that |ohnston most ds-
tngushed hmsef, though n rtsh Centra Afrca he was rtsh Comms-
soner and Consu Genera. It was not hs G. C. M. G. or . C. . that hon-
ored hm. We ke to thnk rather of the Medast of the South ensngton
Schoo of Art, the onorary Lfe Member of the New York ooogca So-
cety; of the young man who confabuated wth Staney on the Congo and
was perhaps the thrd uropean of the eary 80s to see that then amost
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
be orgn of the Ashant, that carres us we on our way to the
verfcaton of the asserton of Andre Arcn, aready quoted, that
the Ashant may trace ther descent from dstant gypt.11
P Amau Moreover, P. Amaury Tabot who has spent
Tabot 1 7 many years n Ngera, ponts out that sem-
whte nvaders appear to have penetrated by way
of orgu and Nupe nto the Yoruba country about the eghth or
nnth century, and to have supped the rung dynasty of these
three trbes. 12
Professor Roand . D on of arvard as we
Crtera- sha11 see s o the 0pnon tnat tne odest strata
D on. n Afrca are represented by the Mongood that
s round-headed (brachycephac) ow-skued
(chamaecephac) broad-nosed (patyrrhne) and the Proto-
Austraod that s ong-headed (dochocephac) ow-skued
(chamaecephac) broad-nosed (patyrrhne) types.18 Speakng
of the atter cassfcaton, Professor D on cas attenton to the
fact that ths type appears as a not nconsderabe eement n the
Abyssnan pateau and among the Ashant of West Afrca. 14
Ths mght mpy at east a parta dervaton from a common
source. e makes the further observaton : If we turn to archae-
oogca data, t appears that the Proto-Austraod type was by a
sma margn domnant n gypt n Pre-Dynastc tmes and de-
fabuous stream above Staney Poo. It seems curous that the man who n-
troduced the okap to the word aso gave us The Gay Dombeys.
10 A. . Mocker- erryman, rtsh Ngera, London, 1902, p. 144 N.
11 Note: Accordng to Dr. ermann aumann of the Staatches Museum
fur Vokerkunde n ern, the autochthonous Afrcan cuture was character-
zed by the fact that the woman aone was the worker of the so. On ths
natve cuture was supermposed a hgh-grade Asatc cvzaton whch swept
from the ast across the Sudan, eavng a notabe mpress, for e ampe, n
ts method of fed work by men. The West Afrcan cvzaton, he fnds,
assmated partcuary eements of that new-Sudanese cuture, whch trans-
formed above a the rea West Afrcan cuture on the God and Save Coasts
and nand as far as Ngera. Cfr. ermann aumann, The Dvson of
Work accordng to Se n Afrca oe Cuture, Vo rw1/ of the Internatona
Insttute of Afrcan Languages and Cutures, London, Vo. I (1928), p. 208.
Dr. aumann further concudes that the Ashant are to be cassed wth the
strongy Sudanese Yoruba and Nupe who foow the Sudanese method of
work by the men. 1. c, p. 301.
11 P. Amaury Tabot, The Peopes of Southern Ngera, O ford, 1926, Vo.
I, p. 28.
Roand . D on, Raca story of Man, New York, 1923, p. 180.
14 Idem, p. 181.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
creased argey ater e cept for a temporary rse n the ffth dy-
nasty and agan n Ptomemac tmes. 15
Agan, accordng to Professor D on, among the Ashant the
brachycephac Pgmy type forms ess than ten per cent, whe
more than haf beong to what he terms the Proto-Negrod type,
that s Dochocephac Patyrrhne wth hgh sku, medum broad
face and moderate prognathsm. Whence he concudes that the
Ashant seem to be qute comparabe to the Chad group n the
Sudan. 16 It s further hs opnon that the eary popuaton of
the Gunea-coast regon was cosey comparabe to that of the
Congo forest, that s, a rachycephac Pgmy type, and that
these have been overad by a strong mmgraton of typca
Negroes, Dochocephac Patyrrhne wth medum broad faces
and moderate prognathsm n whch the hgh skus greaty out-
numbered the ow skus. 17 Ths Negro mmgraton, he adds,
was n part a westery drft from the Chad-Ne area, and n part
a drect southward movement from the western Sudan and the
Sahara borders, forced by the e panson n the Sahara regon of
the Caspan peopes who have poured nto northern Afrca snce
very eary tmes. 18
P ttard. ugene Pttard, the Anthropoogst, basng
hs opnon on documents gathered by rnest
Chantre, formery Sub-Drector to the Socete d Anthropoogc
de Lyon, n 1919,19 says of the Ashant: The marks of vara-
bty ndcated by the stature, cephac nde and nasa nde ,
shows us ony that the Ashant do not consttute a pure ethnc
group. They appear to be whatever future studes may show
an aggregate of negro types. They assuredy cassfy as a peope
of ta stature (heght above the medum and ta stature), for
the most part dochocephas or sub-dochocephas, and patyr-
rhne. ut naturay, ths s no more than a very genera vew.
The proporton of short stature, of the brachycephac and meso-
rhnan types, shows us ceary what a degree of heterogenety ths
Idem, p. 181 f.
Idem, p. 233.
Idem, p. 500.
Idem, p. 233 f.
18Cfr. rnest Chantre, Contrbuton a etude des races humanes de a
Gtrnee, Les Aschants. uetn, Soc t d Anthropooge de Lyon, 1919,
p. 36.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
3o R WISMS O W ST A RICA
peope manfests. 20 Professor Pttard further e presses the
opnon that the Ashant reached ther present ocaton by emgra-
ton from the north-east.21
addon. Doctor addon, n hs turn, remarks: Athough
dochocephay s a characterstc of the Negro,
there s undoubtedy a broad-headed stran, the orgn of whch
s obscure. In the thrd menum b. c. the ma orty of the
Negroes who came nto Nuba were of the short, reatvey broad-
headed type. . . . An occasona broadenng of the head e tends
as far west as the ru and Ve and even among the Ashant.
Among the atter s a dstnct proporton of short peope, not-
wthstandng ther mean hgh stature; they are aso more downy
and there s a tendency to e treme patyrrhny. The broad-headed
type thus e tends from the western end to the eastern Sudan rght
across the contnent, but t rarey appears n a pure condton. Its
orgn s doubtfu; possby t may represent an od mgraton
from southern Araba, and southward mgratons from the cen-
tra Sudan zone have broadened the heads of varous peopes n
severa parts of the great Congo area. 22 Later Doctor addon
adds: The Ashant and ant (of the Tsh-speakng group)
shoud be regarded as probaby a snge peope mgratng coast-
ward, part of whch, the Ashant, remaned beyond the forest
bet on the frst terraces of the hghands, whe the rest, the ant,
reached the God Coast. 28
efore gong nto ths queston more fuy, et us
aardg quote the foowng summng up of Waton Car-
dge: The records eft by uropeans do not com-
mence t the atter part of the fourteenth century, and none of
them have eft any account of any statements that may have been
made to them by the peope as to ther past hstory. Very tte s
known, therefore, about the orgn of these trbes, and such ac-
counts as have been handed down and are current among them at
the present tme are purey tradtonary. The God Coast Afrcan,
however, sedom mgrates. e w make ong ourneys for pur-
poses of trade and may stay away for years, but he aways tends
o ugene Pttard, Contrbuton a tude Anthropoogque des Aschant,
VAnthropoogy, Pars, Tome V (1925). p. 464-
Idem, p. 453-
22 addon, Races of Man and Ther Dstrbuton, New York, 1925, p. 49.
Idem, p. 51.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
to return to hs orgna home. The Lngusts and better-cass
peope, from whom these tradtonary accounts of past events are
obtaned, beong to fames whch have had ther home n one
and the same pace from tme mmemora. Among such a peope,
tradton has a far greater vaue than among ess setted races,
for paces and natura ob ects connected wth ther past hstory
are constanty before ther eyes, and assst n preservng the story
from generaton to generaton.
The genera sum of these tradtons s that the ants,
Ashants, Wassawa, and n fact a the Tw-speakng or Akan
peopes were orgnay one trbe. They were a pastora race and
nhabted the open country beyond the forest bet and farther
north than Saaga. A northern and ghter sknned peope, whch
s commony supposed to have been the uans, commenced to
encroach on ther terrtory, and beng stronger than they, sezed
ther catte and young women and made many of them saves.
After a tme, the Akans began to mgrate n sma partes nto
the forest, where they but tte vages and ved n hdng. As
tme went on, the number of these forest-dweng fugtves n-
creased, unt, n the course of many years, ther numbers became
very consderabe. Ther oppressors then heard of them and made
severa attempts to conquer and ensave them, but were unabe to
fght n the dense forest, and, trng of ther want of success,
eventuay eft them unmoested.24 Lvng n peace, the peope
contnued to ncrease, and graduay e tended further south unt
they had popuated the forest bet and eventuay reached the
coast. 35
And agan: It s not known e acty when the Ashant kng-
dom was frst founded, and the aw whch makes any menton of
the death of a kng a capta offence has conduced to the oss of
much of ts earest hstory. rom the tradtons that are now cur-
rent t appears, however, that after the fght of the Akans from
the dstrcts that they had formery occuped and the mgraton of
the ants to the coast, the Ashants remaned and setted n the
Note: It has been suggested wth much reason that the advance of
Isam to the south was n reaty checked by the tsetse-fes whch destroyed the
horses of the ntruders. Unaccustomed to fght on foot, the Musuman was
hepess wthout hs mount. Cfr. aardt and Audoun-Dubreu, The ack
|ourney, New York, 1927, p. 84.
Cardge, story of the God Coast and Ashant, Vo. I, p. 4 .

G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
northern portons of the forest country, where they estabshed
severa mnor kngdoms or prncpates, whch, though unted
by a common nterest, were nevertheess ndependent of each
other. y 1640 ths confederacy had acqured consderabe n-
fuence and was esteemed a powerfu kngdom. Wth ts aes, t
was abe to put an army of about 60,000 men n the fed. They
were armed prncpay wth bows and arrows, and ther vaour
and determnaton n batte soon gave ther neghbours good
reason to fear them. The seat of government s sad to have been
estabshed sometmes at Chchwer, at others at ekwa or Dom-
poas; but of ther earest ruers or wars nothng defnte s now
known, athough severa vague tradtons e st.
These tradtons pont to the Ashant s frst home as havng
been somewhere n the neghbourhood of the Adans country
the Ananse of osman. The frst ng whose name has been
handed down s Chu Mentw, who was succeeded by obna
Amamf. e s sad to have regned about 1600 to 1630. God was
unknown durng hs regn, ron beng used as currency. It s prob-
abe that there were at east two other ngs before hm. 28
T. dward owdtch, who was the frst uropean
of Itowdtch to come m cose contact wth the Ashant and who
subsequenty pubshed hs mpressons, records:
The men are very we made, but not as muscuar as the antees;
ther countenances are frequenty aqune. The women are gener-
ay handsomer than those of antee, but t s ony among the
hgher orders that beauty s to be found. ... n many nstances,
reguar Grecan features wth brant eyes set rather obquey
n the head. eauty n a Negress must be genune, snce compe -
on pre udces nstead of mposes, and the uropean ad udges t
to the features ony, whch appear n the cass to be Indan rather
than Afrcan. 27
Two years ater, ths same owdtch sought to es-
by reeman tabsh a connecton between the Ashant and the
ancent gyptans and Abyssnans. Rchard Aus-
tn reeman who gves tte credence to the suggeston says of
ths essay or sketch: I have esewhere mentoned that when at
umas I was strongy remnded of ancent gypt and ts monu-
29 Idem, p. 192.
27 owdtch, Msson from Cape Coast Caste to Ashantee, p. 318.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
35
ments; but when I endeavoured to account for ths mpresson I
was unabe to fnd that t was based upon any rea resembance
e ceptng that the curous brdke fgures scuptured on some of
the houses were snguary ke some that I had seen n gyptan
monuments.
I suspect that owdtch receved a smar mpresson and
endeavoured, after eavng the country, to work up a theory on
the sub ect, for whereas hs hypotheses are numerous and earned,
hs facts are e tremey scanty, and hs arguments n genera more
ngenous than convncng.
Nevertheess hs book s not wthout nterest, and some of the
anaoges whch he mentons are certany strkng. 28
, _. Whe then, many of owdtch s observatons
Genera Theory. . , . . , | . , ,
must be re ected as specous, some of them at
east deserve menton here. It s true, that they may be of tte
vaue n themseves, but certan facts adduced w tend to
strengthen our own genera theory, that somewhere n the remote
past, there was an nftraton of the ancent ebrews n the parent
stock from whch the present Ashant were evoved. As our argu-
ment, we have seen, must be a cumuatve one, no pont can be
consdered so trfng as to be overooked.
owdtch thus enuncates hs thess. The trad-
from gypt tons of emgraton, not of the whoe popuaton
but of partcuar fames, so current n Ashantee
and neghbourng natons, the numerous e ceptons to the negro
countenance, and the strkng smtude of most of ther more
e traordnary supersttutons, aws, and customs to those of
ancent gypt, persuade me that most of the hgher casses are
descended from eastern thopans who had been mproved by an
28 Rchard Austn reeman, Traves and Lfe n Ashant and |aman, West-
mnster, 1898, p. 433 f. Note: Too much vaue s not to be gven to the
opnon of Doctor reeman n such matters. s reputaton was estabshed, not
as a hstoran, but rather as the wrter of fcton, as the foowng sketch
shows. R. Austn reeman n 1887 went to Accra n the West Coast of
Afrca, to take up an appontment as Assstant Coona Surgeon. In 1888 he
was attached to a msson to Ashant and |aman as medca offcer, naturast
and surveyyor. e contracted backwater fever, and was nvaded home n
1892. or fve years he practced medcne n ngand, and at one tme was
Deputy Medca Offcer of ooway Prson. Dr. reeman s aso a andscape
and marne panter, a scuptor, a paster mouder, a worker n wood and
meta, and a bookbnder. s twenty-odd noves fa nto two casses ad-
venture romance and detectve stores. Ward untngton Wrght, The
Great Detectve Stores, New York, 1928, p. 196.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ntercourse wth the gyptan emgrants and coonsts. 29 To
ths genera thess of owdtch we are gong to subscrbe ater,
wth ths modfcaton, that we hope to show n due course, that
the specfc nfuence from gypt, that mproved and as t were
eevated the thopans to a hgher pane of cvzaton, was n
a probabty a contnuous nfu of |ewsh coonsts, trekkng
up the Ne, an nfuence that was eventuay to spread tsef cear
across Afrca to the Nger, and thence over pretty much the whoe
of West Afrca, where t coaesced wth an earer Semtc nfu-
ence that had swept down from the North. Wth ths preambe, et
us now serousy consder, somewhat n deta, the facts adduced by
owdtch.
Reyng prncpay on Sat s Voyage en Abys-
Customa sne as an authorty on Abyssnan customs,
owdtch makes good use of hs own e perence
amongst the Ashant and estabshes many paraes n the habts
and manners of the two peopes. Thus he states: The foowng
customs w be recognsed as Abyssnan. The kng of Ashantees
s never to be presumed to speak but through hs mnsters or n-
terpreters, who nvaraby repeat hs ordnary observatons, how-
ever audbe, wth the Abyssnan e ordum, ear what the ng
says 80
Agan he fnds n the pref Sa or a to the names of the
Ashant kngs a remnant of the Abyssnan a or o, pref of
the Shepherd kngs or orgna thopans, whch was sometmes
pronounced or wrtten, he says, a or Sa.31 So, too, he traces
eeven eary Ashant kngs, whose names are strkngy smar to
a ke number of Abyssnan kngs gven by Sat.32
The practce of abutons among the Ashant he woud have of
Abyssnan orgn, and woud ascrbe to thopc nfuence the
part payed by the women n the successon of the Ashant
kngs.33 Ths successon s had not from father to son, but
29 T. dward owdtch, An ssay on the Supersttons, Customs and Arts,
common to the Ancent gyptans, Abyssnans, and Ashantees, Pars, 1821,
P. 5-
80 Idem, p. 16.
81 Idem, p. 17.
82 Idem, p. 18.
88 Idem, p. 26. Note: In reference to the eary gyptans Gaston Maspero
wrtes: Paternty was necessary doubtfu n a communty of ths knd, and
hence the te between fathers and chdren was sght; there beng no famy,
n the sense n whch we understand the word, e cept as t centred around
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
through the sster of the ate kng to hs nephew.34 In Abyssna,
too, owdtch fnds a parae for the custom of swearng on the
kng s head 35 aready referred to as the great oath.36
Agan, he says: The Abyssnans ke the ancent gyptans,
never fght n the nght, nether do the Ashantees, not even after
sunset, whatever advantages they may ose. The Gaas never fght
on a rday, the Ashantees never on a Saturday. 37 Ths ast
rather savors of |udasm
Strppng to the wast as a sgn of respect, owdtch fnds
among the Abyssans and Ashant ake,38 and both natons begn
ther year at about the same tme, n the Autumn.30 The Cv
New Year of the |ews (Rosh a-Shanah) aso occurs n Sep-
tember or eary October.40
Of faca e pressons, owdtch cams: rowne s descrpton
of the aqune nose and thn ps of the modern Copts, agreeng
the mother. Materna descent was, therefore, the ony one openy acknow-
edged, and the affaton of the chd was ndcated by the name of the
mother aone. Gaston Maspero, story of gypt, trans. M. L. McCure,
London, 1906, Vo. I, p. 64. Whe t seems dffcut to admt such a decadence
n pre-hstorc gypt, the ctaton s gven for what t s worth.
Note: rancs Renne Rodd after statng, It seems cear that before the
advent of Isam, whch has tended to modfy the system, the Tuareg had a
compete matrarcha organzaton, adds, I know of no reason to suppose
that these matrarcha customs were derved from assocaton wth the negro
peope; the reverse s qute key to have occurred. e then states: The
matrarchate s known to have e sted n cassca tmes as far south as
Aethopa, n the Merotc kngdom as we as n eary gypt. Cfr. rancs
Renne Rodd, Peope of the Ve, London, 1926, p. 152. Cfr. aso . L.
Gauter, La Conquete du Sahara, Pars, 1925, p. 191: At oggar, the father
has no ega e stence; he has wthout doubt, fu reazaton of hs paternty,
he s father from the sentmenta and domestc vew-pont, but hs chdren
are ega strangers to hm. They beong to the trbe of the mother, they have
ony such hertage and rghts as she transmts to them, ther nearest mae
parent s the materna unce. It s ths ast who s the true head, the great
dgntary of the Tuareg matrarcha famy, the ob ect of the greatest respect;
a great potca chef at death transmts hs authorty, not to hs sons, but to
the sons of hs sster. The Ashant has successons through both parents, but
the great bood successon (abusua) s through the mother.
owdtch, 1. c. p. 27.
Cfr. Page 7.
17 owdtch, 1. c. p. 32.
Idem, p. 33.
33 Idem, p. 34.
40 . St. |ohn Thackery, The Septuagnt and |ewsh Worshp, London,
1921, p. 137, Append V. Cfr. aso Professor |. . McLaughn: In the
earest tmes the ebrew year began n autumn wth the openng of the
economc year. . . . Ths system of datng the New-Year s that whch was
adopted by the Semtes generay, whe other peopes, as the Greeks and
Persans, began the year n Sprng. |ewsh ncycopeda, Vo. I , Artce
New-Year, p. 254.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
wth the ancent gyptans pantngs and scupture, s aso app-
cabe to many of the hgher cass of Ashantees, athough the drty
brown compe on s rare among them; a cear brownsh red beng
a frequent varety, but the deep back the genera coor. 41
e fnds an gyptan character n the arger ornaments of
the bases of the Ashantee budngs, 42 and consderng a the
smartes between the Abyssnans and Ashant, he argues to a
common orgn from the cvzed thopans of erodotus, 43
and contnues: I w now show, that the Ashantees seem to have
preserved the supersttons and customs, whch the gyptan
coonsts and vstors ntroduced amongst them, much more
tenacousy than the Abyssnans, who must have abandoned many
on ther converson. 44
Turnng to regous observances, owdtch man-
Observances tans: The prests n Ashantee, as n ancent
gypt, are attached n bodes to partcuar detes,
and en oy a porton of the offerngs. . . . The presthood s aso
heredtary n partcuar fames; they are e empt from a ta es;
are supped wth meat and wne; consuted by the kng before he
undertakes war; do not pretend to dvne of themseves, but smpy
to utter the voce or dscosure of the Dety; and shave ther heads
and bodes carefuy and frequenty; the same partcuars are re-
corded of the prests of ancent gypt. 45 Mght not most of ths
be sad wth equa truth of the prests of the tempe n |erusa-
em 46
Agan owdtch assures us: Whte s a coor as sacred n
Ashantee as t was n gypt; the prests are not ony dstngushed
by a whte coth, but frequenty chak ther bodes a over. The
kng, and a but the poorer cass of hs sub ects, wear a whte
coth on ther fetsh days or Sundays, whch s not the same n a
fames, and aso on the day of the week on whch they were born.
The acqutted are aways sprnked wth whte chak by the kng s
nterpreters, as a mark of ther nnocence. The kng aways swears
41 owdtch, 1. c. p. 35.
42 Idem, p. 37.
43 Idem, p. 40.
44 Idem, p. 41.
Idem, p. 45.
49 Cfr. zech. v, 20. The reteraton of zeche of the prohbton of
Levtcus aganst the shavng of the head, mght mpy that the prests had
grown remss n ths regard, and faen nto gente ways.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
and makes others swear on a whte fow, and three whte ambs
s the sacrfce apponted to be made before hs bed-chamber. 47
And further owdtch nforms us: The kngs of gypt as-
ssted n a mornng sacrfce, soon after rsng; after whch, some
wse ma ms or great actons were read to them from the sacred
books; the kng of Ashantee aways asssts n the mornng sacr-
fce, at the fetsh tempe, mma, ad onng the paace; pourng
the bood of the sheep over hs roya stoo, and afterwards rubbng
t wth the uce of the sacred oranges wth hs own hands. 48
Lega procedure, aso, ends support, n ow-
Procedure dtch s pont of vew. Accordng to hm: The fo-
owng remarkabe concdence between the aws
of the thopans and those of the Ashantees, are st more nter-
estng by the assurance of Dodorus, that the aws of the gyp-
tans were, n substance, the same as those of the thopans.
Accordng to the estabshed order of successon amongst some
thopc natons, upon the death of the kng, hs sster s son
mounted the throne. 49 Ths s, as noted before, the rue among
the Ashant.
Archtecture ne of owdtch s chef arguments, however, he
has reserved for the end. It may bear quotaton
at ength. The freedom and smpcty of the arger ornaments of
the Ashantee archtecture are truy gyptan, orgnatng from
the ca or coroa of a fower, as Denon suggests, or from the
young eaves of those mmense pam-ke Aces, representng, at
ther brth, the vouta of the Ionc capta, of whch they are sup-
posed to have furnshed the dea. The more truscan patterns are
the same as those n the tombs of the kngs of Thebes, and severa
of the smaer base ornaments are to be recognsed at Tentyrs
and Latopos; the fgure of the sacred brd s aso remarkabe.
The sanda on the fgure n the entry of the ffth tomb of the kngs
of Thebes, s precsey Ashantee; the tye, or courros, as the artst
observes, passng between the frst and second toe, and M. Ca-
aut has ust sent home one dug up near Thebes, e acty the same.
It s more e traordnary and satsfactory, however, to fnd a ong
strng of aggry beads amongst the fruts of e cavaton atey ad-
47 owdtch, L c p. 46.
Idem, p. 52.
Idem, p. S3.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
dressed by the traveer to the botheque du Ro. I have drawn
three of them, the frst beng the counterpart of one I presented
to aron de umbodt, whch he has sent to ern, and the others
smar to those n the rtsh Museum. I am ncned to thnk
these aggry beads mght have been embematc of Osrs, from
ther prevang pattern resembng rude eyes, and I once saw a
bead n whch these crces or eyes had evdenty been nserted
separatey, for one had dropped out. 50
Names nay, n hs suppementary notes, owdtch
cas attenton to many strkng smartes n
names of ctes, etc. among the gyptans and the Ashants.51
ut the chances are, of course, that these are concdences and
nothng more.
Whe re ectng owdtch s theory n ts entrety,
Admsson reeman hmsef had admtted, when speakng of
hs forma recepton by the ng at umas: As
I stened to the strange soemn monotonous musc and watched
the varous changes n the ntrcate, evdenty symboca cere-
mona, whe my eyes were dazzed by the gorgeous coours of the
garments, the gaudy umbreas and the gtter of the massve god
ornaments, I was rresstby remnded, I cannot e acty te why,
of the fe of Ancent gypt and Assyra. 52
Others, too, have been remnded of Ancent gypt
Observatons y what they have behed among the Ashant. S
Thus Sr enry M. Staney, at the tme a reporter
for the New York erad, wrtng from umas, after ts capture
n 1874, observes: Many tte thngs whch we see about us
evnce the taste and ndustry of the Ashantees. Take one of ther
stoos for nstance and e amne t. ormery t was one square
bock of whte wood, very ke sycamore. An art-
Stoos. san has chseed and shaped a beautfu stoo
whch any drawngroom mght possess for ts
unque shape, desgn and perfecton of workmanshp. The seat s
80 owdtch, 1. c. p. 60 f.
51 Idem, pp. 57, 62.
82 reeman, Traves and Lfe n Ashant and |aman, p. 102.
88 Note: It may seem surprsng to fnd Maspero recordng that the gyp-
tans of the Pharaonc age preferred castor o before a ese n favorng
ther food. Cfr. Maspero, story of gypt, Vo. I, p. 83. Among the
descendants of the Ashant n |amaca I have found the same unaccountabe
predecton for castor o whch s taken wth great resh.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
crescent shaped, the ends of whch when we are seated n t come
up haf-way to the hps; a centra coumn beautfuy carved, rest-
ng on a fat board tweve or ffteen nches n ength by about eght
n breadth supports t; on each sde of the coumn, s a sde sup-
port chpped unt t resembes a ace-work pattern. There s art n
ths stoo, and whether t s orgna wth the Ashantees, or bor-
rowed from strangers, t s certany a most nterestng specmen
of woodwork, the whoe of whch s cut from a sod bock of
wood. I thnk I have seen the shape of a stoo smar to t panted
on one of the tombs of Thebes. 54
Staney had sad, a propos of the nteror of an Ashant court-
yard : A strangey orgna peope have been found n the Ashan-
tees, nfntey superor to the antees and Assns, whose countres
we have ust traversed. 56 e further comments on the ornamen-
taton of the was: Desgns n ato-reevo, haf an nch thck,
u cornces are set off n many grooves, frezes wth
snguary bod damond-shaped desgns wth em-
bossed centres, pedments are somethng of the onc order,
severey pan and square, the was wth ntrcate scro-work
reeved by coroas n aternate squares. e goes on to menton
the sandas of the Ashant: You mght amost
decare upon oath that they are as good as any-
thng worn by a mdde-cass Turk or gyptan. Sandas At the
very repetton of the word one s thoughts revert to the nhabt-
ants of gypt, Syra and Asa Mnor. 68 e then suggests that
Moorsh nfuence mght be responsbe for a ths, as a conse-
quence of the Moorsh trbes. ut the Mohammedans never ganed
any nfuence over the Ashant, ether potcay or socay, and a
dstant gyptan, or rather ebrac, nfuence, as we hope to show,
w e pan t ust as effectvey.
ven qute recenty, A. W. Cardna, a Resdent
Impressons Magstrate and Dstrct Commssoner of the God
Coast, speakng of typca Ashant houses, thus
records hs own mpressons: Ths Ashant type s qute charac-
terstc, and ends tsef to deveopment. The houses devoted to
the custody of the atars and shrnes of the gods are often decor-
M enry M. Staney, Coomasse and Magdaa, New York, 1874, p. 167.
Idem, p. 166.
Idem, p. 168.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ated n stucco moudngs, somewhat remnscent of gyptan and
astern scro-work. 5T
Concusons C ma here sa ey concude from the present
S1 s data on hand, that the Ashant consttute an th-
nc Compe . They form for the most part, a m ture of narrow
and broad-nosed ong-headed peopes, wth moderate prognathsm;
and athough the dstnctvey negro type s domnant, there s
a sma percentage of the eary pgmy type. We may aso concude,
that the Ashant are not autochthonous to ther present habtat,
but are comparatvey recent arrvas from the dstrct of the
Upper Vota, whther they had n a probabty been drven from
the vcnty of the Nger by the advance of Isamsm.
The testmony of D on, Pttard and addon woud further
mpy that they have a dstant affaton wth the trbes of the
Ne-Chad regon, and the facts adduced by Doctor aumann cer-
tany suggest that they are a kndred peope to the Yorubas. n-
ay, whe t s not we to stress too much the evdence of
owdtch, there are strong ndcatons of cutura contact, prob-
aby n the remote past, wth gypt or Abyssna.
Let us now approach the queston of possbe traces of ebrac
cuture n the trba deveopment of the Ashant.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Chapter II
AS ANTI R WISMS
As noted n the Introducton, |amaca Obeah s
Obeah drecty traceabe to the Ashant, and the word
tsef s presumaby derved from Obayfo, a
wtch. Captan Rattray tes us: The word for wtchcraft n
Ashant s bay and for wtch obayfo and bonsum, whch are
femnne and mascune respectvey. The bonsum appear to be
much ess common than the femae obayfo. 1 |. G. Chrstaer
woud seem to ndcate the possbe dervaton of the word obayfo
from obayen, whch s tsef compounded of ob and ayen, a wz-
ard; so that ts strct meanng woud become an Ob-wzard.2 ow-
ever, Captan Rattray, whose authorty s paramount n these
matters, nssts that whe ayen s aso used, ths word s reay
ant and not Ashant.3 ut as the Ashant and ant are kndred
peope wth a common orgn, the utmate root of both bay and
ayen may be the same.
In any case, the term obeah, obah, or oba, there s no agree-
ment as to the speng, s usuay regarded as an ad ectve, whe
obe or ob s the noun.4 A descrpton of Ob, transmtted some
hundred and ffty years ago by the Agent of |amaca to the Lords
of the Commttee of the Prvy Counc n ngand and by them
sub oned to ther report on the save trade, woud trace the ety-
moogy of the word Ob to the gyptan Ob, a serpent, thus mak-
ng the practce utmatey a form of gyptan Ophoatry.5 ow-
ever, one of the fragments of Sanchonathon preserved for us by
usebus of Caesarea n hs Praeparato vangeca ndcates
1 Rattray, Regon and Art n Ashant, p. 28.
2 Chrstaer, Dctonary of the Asante and ante Language, pp. 9, 561.
Rattray, 1. c. p. 28 N.
4 dwards, story Cv and Commerca of the rtsh West Indes,
Vo. II, p. 88.
Idem, Vo. II, p. 89.
k. I, Chap. 10.
43
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
that ths form of doatry, together wth the word Ob tsef, dd
not orgnate wth the gyptans.7 In fact, |ohn athurst Deane
postvey asserts: 8 The orgn of the terms Obeah and Ob may
be traced to the Canaantsh superstton of the Ob or Oub,9 whch
ryant has so ngenousy detected n hs remarks upon the wtch
of ndor. 10
It was probaby from Canaantsh orgn aso that the ebrew
word O 11 was derved, and the uncertanty of ts precse mean-
ng renders dffcut the transaton of those passages of the Od
Testament where t occurs. Many even to-day foow Godwyn n
hs e panaton: Ob sgnfeth propery a botte, and s apped n
dvers paces of Scrpture to Magcans, because they beng pos-
sessed wth an ev sprt speak wth a soft and hoow voce, as
out of a botte. 12
Whe acceptng the orgna meanng of the word to be a
botte, that s, a water-skn, we need not admt the subsequent
reason adduced by Godwyn. As a matter of fact, n makng ob
to-day, one of the essenta eements seems to be a botte, n whch
varous ngredents of the spe or bewtchment are paced. In ths
we have practcay a cear dfferentaton between the makng of
a fetsh and the makng of ob. or, whe posonngs are fre-
7 Cory s Ancent ragments, ed. . Rchmond odges, London, 1876, p. 22.
8 |ohn athurst Dean, The Worshp of the Serpent, London, 1833, p. 173.
9 Note: M. Odfed owey who, as we thnk erroneousy, woud make
Obeah a form of ophoatry, says: In Canaan the vtes were serpent wor-
shppers, and actuay derved ther name from the practce. Accordng to
ochart the word s derved from hva, a serpent, the root of whch s ph
or v one of the varatons of the orgna Aub. Ths word was varousy
pronounced n dfferent daects, Aub, Ab Oub, Ob, Oph, Op ph, or v
the Greek ophs, a serpent, beng formed from the same root. Cfr. owey,
The ncrced Serpent, p. 85. Later he adds: In the gyptan anguage the
serpent s caed oub, and Moses, born and educated n gypt, doubtedessy
used the word n ths sense, though our transators have rendered t famar
sprt. 1. c. p. 218.
10 Potter, Archaeo. Gracca, Vo. II, p. 251. Note: owey remarks: The
wtch of ndor s spoken of as an ob or oub, and was apped to by Sau for
an orace. To-day among the negroes the same s found, and the ob-man,
or ob-woman s habtuay consuted n any case of doubt and dffcuty, ust
as was the ob-woman, or oub-woman of ndor by Sau. owey, 1. c. p. 219.
12 Thomas Godwyn, Moses and Aaron, Cv and ccesastca Rtes used
by the Ancent |ews, London, 1678, Lb. IV, Chap. , p. 175. Note: Profes-
sor Ludwg au decares: Ob s sad to denote the soothsayng sprt . . .
or the ghost of the dead. . . . |ewsh tradton says: Ob s the python, who
speaks from hs armpts. . . . The possessor of the ob stooped whe speakng,
to make t appear as f the sprt spoke from hs onts and arms. |ewsh
ncycopeda. Vo. I , Artce, Necromancy, p. 204.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
AS ANTI R WISMS
45
quenty concomtant crcumstances, f not the prmary ob ect n
the practce of ob, the rea ncantaton conssts precsey n the
formng n a botte of a concocton that mght we remnd one of
the formua made use of by the werd ssters n Macbeth.
The Sub-Offcers Gude of |amaca 13 defnes the
o Obeah t8 mpements of Obeah as foows: Grave drt,
peces of chak, packs of cards, sma mrrors, or
bts of arge ones, beaks, feet, and bones of fows or other brds,
teeth of dogs and agators, gass marbes, human har, stcks of
suphur, camphor, myrrh, asafoetda, frankncense, curous shes,
chna dos, wooden mages, curousy shaped stcks, and other
descrptons of rubbsh. To my own persona knowedge, after
fve years of cose contact wth the |amaca bush, n the md-
nght ncantaton of Ob, a perfect farrago of these and smar
ngredents s nvaraby paced not n a bo or package, but n a
botte, whch must be duy bured near the dweng of ts ntended
vctm, or openy suspended from tree or post, f t s to be a pro-
tectve agency and not a vndctve one. The bunde of stcks,
feathers, egg-shes, etc. whch one so often sees stuck n the
thatch of the hove or suspended openy, though kewse produced
by the Obeah-man, strcty speakng s not an nstrument of Ob,
but a fetsh pure and smpe. Its purpose s specfcay preventve
and t has no actve potency as n the case of rea Ob.
Make Ob e very term used by the natve, to make ob,
whch has come to |amaca through the od
Ashant saves, s domatcay the same as the Scrptura CASA
O ,14 one of the crmes charged aganst ng Manasses, and
whch teray means he made ob. 15 Is ths st another mere
concdence Or may t not ndcate that the Ashant utmatey
13 The Sub-Offcers Gude of |amaca, pub. by arry McCrea, Inspector
of Poce, ngston, 1908, Chap. , No. 9, p. 83.
3tt Cfr. IV ngs, , 6; II Para. , 6.
15 Note: The ate Doctor |. M. Casonowcz of the Unted States Natona
Museum, n a persona etter, dated |uy 13, 1926, dsagreed wth me on
ths partcuar pont. It was hs vew that the functon of the O was totay
somethng dfferent from the practce of obeah. The former had nothng to do
wth wtchcraft or poson mongerng, but was mantc, or necromancy, spe-
cfcay, to ca up a ghost n order to obtan nformaton from t. And
agan, of the e presson ASA O , he wrote: The e presson . . . cannot
mean that the kng prepared a concocton smar to that of the obeah but
has here the meanng: he nsttuted or estabshed the nsttuton of these
speca dvners, cf. I ngs, , 31; whch means he nstaed prests.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
trace some connecton wth the contemporares of Manasses and
the varous forms of wtchcraft then n vogue
rown, Drver and rggs Le con 18 whe gvng the prmary
meanng of O 17 as skn-botte and observng that n certan
passages of the Scrptures t s usuay nterpreted as ghost or
famar sprt conceved as dweng n a necromancer, takes care
to add: ut ths apparenty was not the ancent concepton.
The present suggeston, then, by tracng the Ashant Ob to the
ebrew O , mght tend to carfy the orgna meanng of the
word and e pan one form of wtchcraft practced by the ancent
ebrews.18
18 ebrew and ngsh Le con of the Od Testament, oston. 1907, p. 15.
t
18 Note: duard ong wrtng on the forbdden meda whch supersttons
had ntroduced among eastern peopes, gves hs own e panaton of the
ebrew O , thus: One of the soothsayng meda was the O (pura
O OT ). It had to do wth the dweers of the ngdom under the earth.
1. Its rea meanng s to be derved from Is. 8. 19, And when they sha say
to you, seek of O OT and YIDD ONIM, who mutter ( ebr. ppentes
et murmurantes) . . . shoud not a peope seek from ts own God; shoud
t seek the dead for the vng. ere the O OT and YIDD ONIM are
made paree wth the dead.
2. In ts dervaton as a form O s the actve partcpa of a verb U ,
correspondng to the Arabc A A. It means redens, revenens. Ths s the
dervaton whch tzg suggested as eary as 1832. It forms ke the partcpe
actve of UM n OM of 2 IC.16.7b. The word therefore means a sprt,
such as men thnk fnd no rest n the grave, or one that returns from the
kngdom of the dead, a revenant. In ater |ewsh thought ths same noton
was supposed. These same sprts or O OT , under another aspect were
YIDD cONIM, sc. knowers, that s of the secrets of Sheo and hence of
ades.
3. Snce the O OT were consdered speca sprts among the dead, the
ordnary dead coud be reached through them (Deut. 18.11 aganst the opnon
of nobe). Moreover that the YIDD cONIM were consdered such sprts
s sustaned n Lev. 20.27, A man or woman n whom there s an O or a
YIDD ONI, dyng et them de.
4. Those who nvoked the dead were known:
a) sometmes as the dweng paces of the O or YIDD ONI as n
Lev. 20.27.
b) sometmes as the possessors of an O as n I Sam. 28.7, where we
have A ALAT O . . mn
c) sometmes by an abbrevaton of the e presson, smpy as O OT
and YIDD CONIM. Thus I Sam. 28.3 where Sau drves them from
the and. Cf. aso 2 ngs, 21.6; 23.24 and II Parap. 33.6. In ths
atter use, we have of course a derved, e tended meanng of O .
or the above reasons, the word O cannot have the orgna meanng
gourd. Ths dervaton depends on the transaton of the L yya rTpt v9ot
ventroqusts, and derves O from a possbe U , to be hoowed out, to be
beed out. Ths dervaton was hed by Detzsch, Dman and de uadssn.
The paraesm of O and YIDD ONI s agan the meanng of gourd for
O . ow after a coud one speak of a man or woman n whom there s
a GOURD, Lev. 20.27, or the possessor of a botte as n I Sam. 28.7 Of
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
AS ANTI R WISMS 47
. Voodoosm, as we have seen, s essentay con-
anT ear nected wth serpent worshp. Obeah, on the con-
trary, despte the fact that occasonay traces of
ophoatry are sad to be found n partcuar nstances, may be
practcay confned to wtchraft wheren the end s attaned
through poson and fear. esketh |. e, who spent many years
n the rtsh Coona Servce of the West Indes, and who has
ony qute recenty retred as Governor of Maurtus, speaks of
the Obeah botte stuck n the thatch of a hut, or the branches of
a pantan tree to deter theves, and adds: The darker and more
dangerous sde of Obeah s that porton under cover of whch
poson s used to a fearfu e tent, and the dangerous and often
fata effects of many a magc draught are smpy set down, by
the supersttous back, to the workng of the spes of Obeah, and
never to the more smpe effects of the scores of posonous herbs
growng n every pasture, and whch may have formed the n-
gredents of the Obeah m ture. 19
As the ncycopedc Dctonary states; successfu Obeah s
ether the effect of a dsordery magnaton, or, more probaby
poson. 20 or, n practce, after the nocturna ncantaton wth
such a person there s no queston of cang up a botte e cas up one of
the sprts of the dead. ow woud the possesson of a botte gve hm au-
thorty And fnay how can there be any connecton between the dead sprt
whch Is. 29.4. descrbes as ppens hoowy from the earth and O a
GOURD Cfr. duard ong, De messanschen Wessagungen des Aten
Testaments, Stuttgart, 1925, p. 14 f.
ut ong s whoe argument s based on a presumed paraesm, that s not
estabshed, n Is. 8.19. When they sha say to you, consut the O OT
and YTDD cONIM, shry squeakng and murmurng W not a peope
consut ITS OWN God (W t consut) T D AD (for favors) for
the LIVING Whe the Vugate does not separate the two questons, and
hence abors wth some obscurty, the L makes the doube queston cear.
The Prophet fas to suppy the ndependent cause from whch the when
cause depends. After proposng the when cause, he breaks off abrupty and
may be regarded as gvng the answer n the form of a queston. Or, per-
haps more probaby, he dramatcay drops the orgna thought atogether,
to break out wth hs own words to the peope, ashng them wth two ronc
sentences. Whe, too, there s strong probabty estabshed that the D AD
are the O OT , the word s not absoutey dssocated from the meanng
gourd. The argument whch ong bases on Lev. 20.27, A man or woman
IN W OM there s an O , takes t for granted that the preposton
n the te t has e cusvey the sense of IN, whereas, wth the L readng,
t may we be understood as the of Accompanment or Assocaton, so that
the passage becomes A man or woman WIT W OM there s an O .
That s one who keeps an O , etc. for supersttous practces. And n ths
sense the term gourd or water-skn s qute admssbe.
esketh |. e, Obeah Wtchcraft n the West Indes, London, p. 9.
14 ncycopedc Dctonary, Phadepha, 1894, Artce, O I.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
the preparaton of the botte, the Ob-man may gve hs patron a
powder to be dropped nto the food or drnk of the ntended vc-
tm,21 or, f ths s not done, the fact that ob s beng made
aganst the ndvdua s bruted abroad and qucky comes to the
unfortunate s knowedge wth consequent oss of peace of mnd.
Nervous worry and an ety w do the rest, and not un frequenty
the wretched man w waste away and actuay de of fear.22
Nevertheess, t s the Ob-man s persstent cam that t s soey
hs ncantaton over the botte and ts ngredents that produces
the effect.23
In our supposton, then, f the makng of O
Wtchcraft among the ebrews was ke the makng of ob
n the |amaca bush to-day, prmary a form
of wtchcraft as a shed to actve posonng, how coud the desred
end be more e pedousy affected than through the use of the skn-
botte so necessary n every househod A caw or tooth, or any
other of the usua ngredents of Obeah mght we have been
paced n the water-skn as a cover for the poson whch was
to do the rea harm. The skn-botte mght be sad to be be-
wtched by the caw or the tooth. It woud be botte-wtchcraft.
21 Note: Sumner, eer and Dave, who do not ceary dstngush between
Obeah and Voodoosm n ther Scence of Regon Case ook, record: Among
the most dangerous artces sod by the voodoo man s the m ture of ground
gass wth water. Ths s known as ob water. ... In sma doses ob water
produces a sort of dysentery, and f the doses are repeated a mserabe death,
after protracted sufferngs, s sure to foow. Cfr. Summer, eer and Dave,
The Scence of Socety, New aven, 1927, Vo. IV, p. 706. ven to-day n
the |amaca bush revenge s had on an enemy by admnsterng ob water to
hs ve stock.
22 Cfr. Gardner, story of |amaca, p. 187.
23 Note: Accordng to Was udge, It woud be foosh to bnk the
fact that n ancent erbas medcne and magc are amost ne trcaby m ed
together; but the broad fact remans, and t s admtted by a competent au-
thortes, that the compers of the odest Orenta Lsts of Pants and erbas
had a very rea knowedge of prmtve medcne. . A. Was udge, 77e
Dvne Orgn of the Craft of the erbast, London, 1928, Prefatory
Note, p. v. Of eary gyptan Medcne, he says: The ma orty of pract-
toners reed on the use of spes and magca ceremones, and made ther
treatment to sut the vews of ther patents, who as a whoe beeved n
Magc. The progress of herba scence was stranged by the beef n magc
whch was genera among the peope. 1. c. p. 27 f. Any one who has ved
for some tme n |amaca has come n contact wth reay marveous bush
remedes. or e ampe, fever s broken effectvey by a bush tea made
from certan eaves and twgs known ony to the od woman who gathers them,
and a throbbng headache s qucky reeved by the appcaton of spt cactus.
Too frequenty, the Ob-man makes use of ths knowedge of herbas n con-
necton wth hs art.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
AS ANTI R WISMS
49
A ths, of course, s mere con ecture, but t woud have paus-
bty n ts favor, at east more so than the cam of ophoatry.
The observatons of Pho s bca Antqutes
fror Pho. may tnrow a tte further ght on the sub ect.
These so-caed bca Antqutes of Pho, ac-
cordng to M. R. |ames who has pubshed an ngsh transaton,
are erroneousy attrbuted to the famous |ewsh Phosopher of
the frst century, but they carry great weght, as they were n a
probabty orgnay wrtten n ebrew shorty after the destruc-
ton of |erusaem by the Romans n 70 a. d.24 Referrng to the
perod ust pror to Gedeon,25 ths Pseudo-Pho reates: And
at that tme there came a certan Aod of the prests of Madan,
and he was a wzard. 28 Later on he gves Sedacta as the name
of the wtch of ndor, whom Sau consuted, and makes her the
daughter of the aforementoned Aod.27 In a probabty, ths
Aod mght be Aob. It s hard to dstngush the second and fourth
etters n eary Aramac- ebrew manuscrpts. In fact n the od
Aramac tsef, the essenta dfference s merey a turn to the
eft of one downward stroke.28 Moreover, as Pho s work has
come down to us ony n a Latn transaton, whch was made
from the Greek, and that agan from a ebrew orgna,29 t s
easy to understand how ths ateraton of a etter mght we creep
n. urthermore, t may n tsef be another form for the same
word, as n the ebrew we fnd NOD 30 of unknown root, sgn-
fyng skn-botte, as we as the usua O .31
34 The bca Antqutes of Pho, trans. M. R. |ames, London, 1917, In-
troducton, p. 7.
25 Cfr. |udges, v, 1-10.
Pho, bca Atqutes, v, 1; I. c p. 180.
27 Idem, v, 3; 1. c. p. 240. Note: Pho |udaeus was born at Ae andra
probaby between 20 and 30 b. c. e came of a nobe, possby a presty,
famy, and hs nephew became Aabarch or Prefect of the Ae andrne |ews.
Cfr. rancs . ortetner, Archaeooga bca, Innsbruck, 1917, p. 8, who
consders the bca Antqutes as the work of Pho hmsef.
28 Cfr. Tabe of Aphabets, Gesenus ebrew Grammar, ed. . autzsch,
O ford, 1910, Insert, p. 10.
Pho, 1. c. p. 7.
o-ne
1 rown, Drver and rggs, ebrew Le con, p. 609. Note: At |ado n
the |ebe Nefussa, once a famous |ewsh center, one st hears taes of a
egendary |ewess who bore the sgnfcant name of Umm e Ghrb, the
Mother of ottes. Cfr. Nahum Souschz, Traves n North Afrca, Phade-
pha, 1927, p. 178. er memory s hed n the hghest veneraton by the super-
sttous erbers. 1 . c. p. 181.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
|ohn athhurst Deane, after camng to connect
Concuson obeah f the West Indes wth the ophoatry
of Deane. r . .. . _ . r |
of the Phoencans and gyptans, concudes:
ence there s room for one of these two concusons; that the
God Coast was ether coonzed from Canaan, or from gypt;
the former of whch s perhaps the more probabe, from the
greater facty afforded to the Phoencans by navgaton than
to the gyptans, who woud have to cross deserts, and overcome
many other physca dffcutes n ther dstant
Infuence march. 82 In due course, we hope to estabsh the
e stence of a reguar ne of trek from the Ne
to the Nger, and whe not wshng to deny the drect traffc wth
the God Coast by sea on the part of the Phoencans and more
especay by the Carthagnans, we are ncned to choose the and
route as the way by whch the prncpe Semtc nfuence ut-
matey reached West Afrca, and that, too, through mgratory
bands of ebrews.
We are nformed by Was udge, that from
Dance0US eary dynastc tmes dancng formed an ntmate
part n the regous functons among the gyp-
tans.33 The Chdren of Israe carred ths custom wth them n
ther mgraton from gypt, and we fnd t recorded n oy Wrt
that when the Ark of the Lord was removed from the house
of Obededom the Gethte, to be brought nto the oy Cty, ng
Davd danced wth a hs mght before the Lord: and Davd
was grded wth a nen ephod. 84
In ths connecton dward Scott remarks: Among the |ews
dancng was aways regarded as a becomng e presson of re-
gous fervor and oyfu emoton. 85 And agan he tes us: The
|ews n eary tmes, ke the Greeks and gyptans, ntroduced
dancng n a ther great regous festvas. or nstance, at the
festva of the frst-fruts the whoe popuaton of a town woud
turn out. A processon was formed, headed by fute payers, and
the vrgns danced to the musc as they went aong. At the feast of
Tabernaces or of Ingatherng, aso, the young peope danced
around the atar, whch was decorated wth bunches of popar-
2 Deane, Worshp of the Serpent, p. 176.
. A. Was udge, The ook of the Dead, London, 1023, p. v.
II ngs, v, 14.
s dward Scott, Dancng n A Ages, London, 1800, p. 93.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
AS ANTI R WISMS 51
osers. On the day of Atonement there was dancng n the vne-
yards, and chan dances were formed. 88
In the same manner, dancng forms a very essenta part of the
Ashant worshp to-day, and we are tod that the Ashant dance
nvaraby has a regous sgnfcance. 37 So aso we fnd n
the Mya dance of the |amaca bush and the fanatcsm of
Myasm as manfested n the dggng up or pung of
Obeahs, 88 as t s caed, one of the strong ndcatons of the
Ashant s domnance among the descendants of the saves n the
Isand, and possby the survva of another ebrac nfuence.39
Amen wor on Ashant Proverbs, Captan Rat-
tray ctes an Ashant hymn of thanksgvng to
the Supreme eng. It coses wth the word Amen whch, how-
ever, he avers, t woud be erroneous to ascrbe to Chrstan
orgn. 40 It antedates the advent of Mssonares to West Afrca,
he assures us. ut why may t not utmatey be of ebrew orgn
.... In another pace the same author cas attenton
Vowe Vfuc
to the fact that n Ashant there are many n-
stances of words spet ake, save for the pref vowe whch s
generay omtted, and dstngushed one from another ony by
accent or change n the shadng of the vowe. It s ths varety of
vowe sounds, he adds, whch, n words otherwse spet the same
aters the entre meanng, that makes the Tw anguage one of
e ceptona dffcuty for the uropean to master. 41 Compare
ths wth that we read n Gesenus ebrew Grammar: The
vowes are sub ect wthn the same consonanta framework, to
,8 Idem, p. 97.
A. |. merck, |amaca Masm (Prvatey Prnted). Woodstock, 1916,
P. 45-
19 Note: Professor eer speakng of wtchcraft, dstngushes between
Whte art and ack art n as much as the practtoners of the former
act n consonance wth the orthodo cut, and the devotees of the atter n
contraventon of the same. Cfr. Sumner, eer and Dave, Scence of Socety,
Vo. II, p. 1335 ff. Accordng to ths dstncton Obeah must be cassed as
ack art and Myasm whch s an e presson of the orthodo cut of the
Ashant, as preserved n |amaca, s merey to be regarded as Whte art,
athough the unntated mght fnd t mpossbe to dstngush between the
two n practce, save that the nosy concomtants of the Mya dance are aways
wantng n the makng of ob whch s essentay hdden and secretve, and
mght betray tsef, f empoyng the buste and e ctement of the sanctoned
Mya practces.
Rattray, Ashant Proverbs, #1, p. 23.
Idem, #83, p. 55-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
great changes n order to e press varous modfcatons of the
same stem-meanng. 42 Whe then, the consonanta stem or
root s usuay regarded as the bass of smarty between anguages,
n both Ashant and ebrew the tradtona vowe-sound s
equay mportant for the true sgnfcaton of words. Ths s a
fact whch may be noted n many of the e ampes gven n the
course of the present work.
Doctor Cardge n passng cas attenton to the
SystemCha act tnat artmy or patrarcha system s the
fundamenta prncpe of the Ashant and aed
Trbes.43 In ths, agan, they are not unke the Chdren of Israe.
Ashant Stoo Ct US nOW come to 3 1 even more Strkng
phase of the queston. Among the Ashant, the
stoo, so we descrbed by Sr enry M. Staney,44 occupes a
very pecuar poston. P. Amaury Tabot unhestatngy derves
t from the wooden head-rest, whch s found n gypt from the
Ind dynasty, and adds: It was used not ony for ts orgna
purpose, but aso ncreased n sze and deveoped nto the arge
wooden stoo, such as s now dentfed wth the Akan or Tw-
speakng peopes. 45
Now the Ashant word for stoo s Agwa, somethng carved;
from Gwa, to carve.46 Incdentay, the ebrew verb to carve
s ALAC.47 ut, as s further assures us that n the Ashant
daect, There are no words, as far as I can ascertan, n
whch the etter L occurs, 48 and as he gves another speng
for Agwa as gwah,49 ndcatng a fna-asprate sound, woud
t not seem possbe that ths Gwah of the Ashant may have been
derved from the ebrew ALAC or, even n Gesenus we are
warned: No system of wrtng s ever so perfect as to be abe
to reproduce the sounds of a anguage n a ther varyng
shades. 50 ow much more true s ths n the case of an un-
42 Gesenus ebrew Grammar, ed. c. p. 3.
43 Cardge, story of the God Coast and Ashant, Vo. I, p. 8.
44 Cfr. Page 40 f.
45 Tabot, Peopes of Southern Ngera, Vo. I, p. 21.
48 A. . s, The Yoruba-S peakng Peopes of the Save Coast of West
Afrca, London, 1894, p. 219.
48 A. . s, The Tsh-Speakng Peopes 0 the God Coast of West Afrca,
London, 1887, p. 324.
49 Idem, p. 322.
50 Gesenus ebrew Grammar, ed. c. # 1 .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
AS ANTI R WISMS 53
wrtten anguage, especay n the deveopment of a word through
varyng condtons, when the whte man undertakes to record the
sound he more or ess perfecty comprehends
In any case, among the Ashant, the stoo s a
Authorty symbo of authorty and very much more besdes.
In some ne pcabe way, the vtaty of an n-
dvdua, of a famy, or, n the case of the Goden Stoo, of the
entre naton, s thought to be essentay nked up wth the re-
spectve stoo. In fact, certan nhertance rghts are transmtted
wth the stoo.
More than one uprsng of the Ashant was n defence of ther
Goden Stoo, whch s not ony an embem of natona unty, but
s supposed by the Ashant to contan the natona Sunsum or
sprt.51 After repeated fute attempts to gan possesson of ths
Goden Stoo, fndng the Ashant ready to de to a man rather
than dscose ts hdng pace, rtsh Offcas fnay awoke to the
reazaton of the quas-sacred character of ths symbo of na-
tona vtaty. Wth the assurance that they woud not agan
be asked to surrender what they vaued more than fe tsef, the
Ashant qucky became reconced to rtsh rue, and durng the
Word s War they proved ther oyaty.
In 1922, on the occason of the weddng of the Prncess Mary,
the ueen Mothers of Ashant sent as a weddng-gft, a sver
stoo whch was a repca of that beongng to the ate ueen
Mother of Mampon. Ther address to Lady Guggsberg, wfe of
s ceency the Governor, gves us some dea of the reverence
n whch the Ashant hod the stoo, as we as ts symbosm.
I pace ths stoo n your hands. It s a gft on her weddng
for the ng s chd, Prncess Mary.
Ashant stoo-makers have carved t, and Ashant sversmths
have embossed t.
A the ueen-Mothers who dwe here n Ashant have con-
trbuted towards t, and as I am the senor ueen-Mother n
Ashant, I stand as representatve of a the ueen-Mothers and
pace t n your hands to send to the ng s chd (Prncess Mary).
It may be that the ng s chd has heard of the Goden Stoo
of Ashant. That s the stoo whch contans the sou of the
Ashant naton. A we women of Ashant thank the Governor e -
n Rattray, Ashant, p. 46.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ceedngy because he has decared to us that the ngsh w
never agan ask us to hand over that stoo.
Ths stoo we gve gady. It does not contan our sou as our
Goden Stoo does, but t contans a the ove of us ueen-
Mothers and of our women. The sprt of ths ove we have bound
to the stoo wth sver fetters ust as we are accustomed to bnd
our own sprts to the base of our stoos.
We n Ashant here have a aw whch decrees that t s the
daughters of a ueen who aone can transmt roya bood, and
that the chdren of a kng cannot be hers to that stoo. Ths aw
has gven us women a power n ths and so that we have a
sayng whch runs:
It s the woman who bears the man,
(. e. the kng). We hear that her aw s not so, nevertheess we
have great oy n sendng her our congratuatons, and we pray
the great God Nyankopon, on whom men ean and do not fa,
whose day of worshp s a Saturday, and whom the Ashant serve
ust as she serves m, that e may gve the ng s chd and
her husband ong fe and happness, and fnay, when she sts
upon ths sver stoo, whch the women of Ashant have made
for ther whte ueen-Mother, may she ca us to mnd.
(Sgned) Amma Sewa Akota,
her mark. 52
In addton to the Goden Stoo, on whch he s never aowed to
st, each kng n turn has hs own roya stoo. Of these Captan
Rattray tes us: After the death of a wse ruer, f t s desred
to perpetuate hs or her name and memory, the ate owner s whte
stoo s smoked or backened by beng smeared a over wth
soot, m ed wth the yoke of egg. It then becomes a back stoo,
and s deposted n the stoo house and becomes a treasured her-
oom of the can. The stoo whch durng the fe-tme of ts
possessor was so ntmatey bound (teray and metaphorcay
speakng) wth the owner s sunsum or sou,53 thus becomes after
death a shrne nto whch the departed sprt may agan be caed
ss Note: Rattray remarks n a foot-note: etters are put on a stoo
wth the dea of bndng to t the owner s sou. Idem, p. 92 N.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
AS ANTI R WISMS
55
upon to enter on certan speca occasons, . . . that t may receve
that aduaton and those gfts that were dear to t n fe, and so
be nduced to contnue to use ts new and greater sprtua n-
fuence n the nterest of those over whom t formery rued when
upon earth. 54
_ . , Ths deep veneraton of the stoo as a symbo of
Cha1r of Moses. . . . |
more than human authorty and power appears to
requre some deep-seated superhuman tradton n the eary stages
of the deveopment of the Ashant Naton. Chrst s warnng, On
the char of Moses have stten the Scrbes and Pharsees, etc.
woud mpy ust such a sprtua force n the fgure of speech
used. The Char of Moses must have been an e presson sym-
boc of authorty and egtmate succcesson to the aw-gvng
power of the Prophet.
Char of as ven to-day, there s some such symbosm n the
Char of as whch s used n the |ewsh cere-
mony of crcumcson.55 After the father of the chd has pro-
camed hs readness to compy wth the precept of the Creator,
the operator paces the chd, then, upon a char symboca of
the throne of ah, ah beng the ange of the covenant,
accordng to the prophet Maach, and says, ehod I w send my
messenger, and he sha prepare the way before me. The operator
thereupon rectes: Ths s the throne of ah may he be
remembered for good, etc. 88
In 1246, two rancscan athers set out as ms-
o Conyonk.11 sona7 ambassadors of the oy Sea for Tar-
tary and eventuay reached the mpera resdence
near the Dneper. The han Dgota had ust ded and Carpn,
one of the mssonares, descrbes the eecton and enthronement
of hs son Conyonk n hs stead. The choce of the assembed
prnces was unanmous, and they put a goden seat n ther mdst
and seatng Conyonk on t addressed hm as foows: We w,
s Idem, p. 92.
Note: What s sad n ths regard of the present day ony carres out an
ancent tradton. or, whe descrbng the ceremona of crcumcson as
practced by the |ews at ez n Morocco, n the mdde of the seventeenth
century, Lanceot Addson states that a seat was set cose by for as, whose
presence they st e pect at ths soemnty. Cfr. Lanceot Addson, Present
State of the |ews, London, 1675, p. 62.
Cert
Wam Rosenau, |etvsh Ceremona Insttutons and Customs, New
York, 1925, p. 133-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
we pray, and we command, that you have power and domnon
over us a. 57
Ths functon has many characterstcs n common wth the
enthronement of an Ashant kng characterstcs that may n
both cases be ascrbed perhaps to a common orgn, and that
qute possby an ebrac one. or a strong nfu of ebrew
cuture may be traced we beyond the Dneper nto the very heart
of Mongoa tsef.
urthermore, s t entrey wthout sgnfcance that Vernon
ake, n contrbutng a chapter on the Aesthetcs of Ashant to
Captan Rattray s atest voume, remarks n connecton wth the
Ashant stoos: I cannot prevent mysef, every tme I ook at
these stoo desgns, from mmedatey rememberng certan sdes
of Chnese art . . . and ndeed the greater number perhaps of
the desgns, mght amost pass for havng a Chnese orgn. 88
Agan, we repeat, may not the ebrews be the common source of
both
In ths connecton, t s most nterestng to read,
Ca omfou tnat n an ancent synagogue of the |ews at
Cafomfou,50 capta of the Provnce of onan, n
Chna, the center of the room of prayer was occuped by a rased
char wth rchy ornamented cushons, upon whch the scro
of the Law was paced when t was beng read. And even n com-
paratvey recent tmes, ths stoo or char was caed by the mem-
bers of the Synagogue, the Char of Moses. 80 These |ews
supposedy found ther way nto the far ast about the begn-
nng of the Chrstan era, as we sha see n a subsequent chapter.
|. G. Chrstaer n the Grammatca Introducton
Indcatons t0 1S Ashant dctonary, remarks how a reatve
partce serves to make up for the want of
reatve pronouns, as n ebrew, 61 and a carefu study of Cap-
tan Rattray s Ashant Proverbs dscoses not a few ndcatons
of seemng ebrew affnty or rather nfuence. Thus n the con-
87 Pamfo da Magano, St. rancs and the rancscans, New York, 1867,
p. 447-
68 Rattray. Regon and Art n Ashant, p. 369.
59 Cfr. Ncaaus Trgaut, De Chrstana pedtons apud Snas suscepta
ab Socetate |esu e P. Matthae Rc e usdem Socetats Commentars,
Augsburg, 1615. p. 118 ff.
60 Recue d Observatons Cureuses, Pars, 1749, Tome II, Chap. VT, p. 103.
61 Chrstaer, Dctonary, Gram. Introd. p. .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
AS ANTI R WISMS
57
ugaton of the verb the Ashant pref the persona pronouns
to the verb-stem,62 the same as s found n the Imperfect of
the ebrew.63 In Ashant the past tense s formed by engthenng
the fna vowe,64 whch woud be equvaent to dervng the
present from the past or perfect tense by shortenng the fna
vowe. Ths woud show some anaogy to the ebrew, where the
mperfect s formed from the abstract form of the stem.65
In Ashant, the comparatve degree of the ad ectve s e -
pressed by usng the verb kyen or sen, meanng to surpass, or to be
more than, 66 and n ebrew to e press a comparatve, the
person or thng whch s to be represented as e ceed n some
partcuar quaty s attached to the attrbutve word by the prep-
oston MIN,67 where the genera sense of the word s aso
more than. Now ust as n ebrew a words, whch by usage
serve as prepostons, were orgnay substantves, 68 and these
substantves n turn are for the most part traced back to the
thrd person snguar of the perfect a as a root, so aso n
Ashant there s strcty speakng no such thng as a preposton.
The words used as such are reay verbs,69 or nouns n certan
crcumstances.70
There s no ndefnte artce n Ashant any more than there s n
ebrew, and the force of the defnte artce n the former
anguage s usuay obtaned by the use of a pronoun,71 ust as n
the ebrew the defnte artce s by nature a knd of demon-
stratve pronoun. 72
The essenta characterstcs of the ebrew Npha con ugaton
consst n a pref to the stem. Ths s supped by the pre-
postve NA, whch n strong verbs s attenuated to N , or by the
proctc IN. The feature, then, of the Partcpe and ts dervatve
Nouns s the pref NUN.78 Whe the rea meanng of Npha
68 Gesenus, 1. c. #30.
4 Rattray, I c. #4, p. 24.
88 Gesenus, 1. c #47a.
Rattray, 1. c. #261, p. 89; #653, p. 162.
67 0 Gesenus, 1. c. #33a.
Idem, #oa.
s, Tsh-Speakng Peopes, p. 311.
Idem, p. 311.
Gesenus, 1. c. #35 -
Idem, #Sa & b.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
bears some resembance to the Greek Mdde Voce wth ts re-
fe ve force,74 many of the nouns derved from ts partcpe and
nfntve are to be found ony n the pura number, e. g.
NIP LAOT ,75 wonders; NIP TULIM,76 wresdngs. Ashant
words pref ng N have usuay a pura force, mpyng muttude
or masses, coectvey or n the abstract,77 pretty much the same as
the pura abstracts of the ebrew.78
In Ashant the negatve s usuay formed by the pref N,
not 79 sometmes wrtten M, and n certan cases by Yen.30
Smary, n ebrew, noun-causes are negatved by the adverb
N,81 teray (t s) not.32 A negatve effect s aso produced by
the use of the pref MIN,83 usuay wrtten MI,84 or M .35 In
ebrew, aso, two negatves n the same sentence do not
neutraze each other, but make the negaton more emphatc. 88
In Ashant, the use of the doube negatve s the reguar con-
structon.37 Moreover, the paraesm so dstnctve of ebrew
poetry s aso to be noted n the Ashant.
Whe contendng that prmtve verbs n Ashant and kndred
anguages are monosyabc, s admts: The sound of the con-
sonant can, however, frequenty ony be e pressed by a com-
bnaton of two of the consonants of our aphabet. 88 Ths mono-
syabc system of prmtve words s camed as the dstnctve
groundwork of a Negro anguages,89 and woud seem at frst
gance to precude any possbe smarty to the ebrew, where
the stems as a rue consst of three consonants.90 ut as a matter
74 Idem, #S1c.
77 s, Yoruba-Speakng Peopes, p. 219.
78Gesenus, 1. c. #124a.
80 s, Tsh-Speak mg Peopes, p. 315. Note: Yen seems to be made up of
ye or yeh, to be, and the negatve N, not.
81 r
82 Gesenus, 1. c. #152a.
83 19
84
85 Gesenus, I. c. # 9y.
89 Idem, #52y.
87 Rattray, 1. c. #33, p. 35.
88 s, Tsh-Speakng Peopes, p. 305 f.
89 A. Werner, The Language ames of Afrca, London, 1925, p. 36.
90 Gesenus, 1. c. #30.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
AS ANTI R WISMS
59
of fact there s a group of schoars who mantan that funda-
mentay at east the Semte anguages were but up on a
btera base, and t s even dsputed whether these bteras were
monosyabc or dssyabc.91 Doctor urwtz observes: We may
hod, wth ong, that ths btera base, as the fundamenta root,
s a theoretca abstracton whch never actuay e sted n the
vng anguage; or we may prefer the other aternatve, man-
tanng that the btera root once had an ndependent e stence,
and that t deveoped nto ts present stye by the aff aton of
formatve ncrements or determnatves. 92 In the same way,
when s and others woud make the monosyabc root the
foundaton of Negro anguages, t woud be dffcut to prove that
they are argung for anythng more than the most prmtve forms
confned to theoretca e stence ony, and forerunners to the
actua spoken anguage, and consequenty of tte use outsde the
fed of pure etymoogy as urwtz concudes concernng btera
Semtc stems.93
owever, t s far from the present ntenton to
Ingrafts even n nt tnat ebrew and Ashant may be of the
same ngustc famy or stock. Nether s t the
purpose to cam that they are of smar type. We are warned by
dward Sapr: The hstorca study of anguage has proven to us
beyond a doubt that a anguage changes not ony graduay but
consstenty, that t moves unconscousy from one type towards
another, and that anaagous trends are observabe n remote
quarters of the gobe. rom ths t foows that broady smar
morphooges must have been reached by unreated anguages,
ndependenty and frequenty. 94 A. L. roeber, too, sets t down
as a prncpe: efore genetc connecton between two anguages
can be thought of, the number of ther words smar n sound
and sense must be reasonaby arge. An soated handfu of
resembances are ether mportatons oan words or the resut
of concdence. 96 ut to quote Sapr agan: One can amost
91 Soomon Theodore aevy urwtz, Root-Determnatves n Semtc
Speech, New York, 1913, especay p. 107ft.
Idem, p. 13.
Idem, p. 108.
dward Sapr, Language, New York, 1921, p. 128 f.
95 A. L. roeber, Anthropoogy, New York, 1923, p. 90. Note: Cfr. aso
dward Sapr, Language, p. 57: The ob ectve comparson of sounds n two
or more anguages s, then, of no psychoogca or hstorca sgnfcance
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
estmate the roe whch varous peopes have payed n the deveop-
ment and spread of cutura deas by takng note of the e tent to
whch ther vocabuares have ftered nto those of other
peopes. 98
y the present wrter then, the most that s suggested s that
not a few ebrew words and possby certan dstnctve ebrew
constructons have been ngrafted on the natve anguage of the
Ashant.97 Moreover, f some schoars fnd smartes between
the Sumeran of eary abyona and Modern Afrcan anguages,
why shoud we be surprsed at apparent traces of ebrew n the
Ashant anguage of to-day 98
The very name Ashant has tsef a strong e-
of Ashant brac favor. or, whe some woud derve the
word from Shan the name of a pant, and dt,
to eat, camng that the tte must have been acqured n the tme
of a great famne, when they found sustenance n the pant n ques-
ton,99 ths s mere guesswork. Actuay, the termnaton t or
te n the names of West Afrcan Trbes has usuay the genera
meanng of the race of, the men of, the chdren of. 100
Ths woud make Ashant, the peope of Ashan. There was as
a fact, a town of the name of Ashan n the doman of |uda.101
Prests were n resdence there accordng to the rst ook of
Chronces,102 where the word s spet CAS AN,103 though n
the correspondng passage of |oshue 104 t s spet CAIN,105 whch
uness the sounds are frst weghted, uness ther phonetc vaues are de-
termned. These vaues, n turn, fow from the genera behavour and func-
tonng of the sounds n actua speech.
96 Sapr, 1. c. p. 209 f.
07 Note: Sapr mantans: The anguage of a peope that s ooked upon
as a center of cuture s naturay far more key to e ert an apprecabe n-
fuence on other anguages spoken n ts vcnty than to be nfuenced by
them. Sapr, 1. c. p. 205.
98 Cfr. roeber, 1. c. p. 450: The anguages of these eary west Asatc
peopes have not been cassfed. Sumeran was non-Indo- uropean, non-
Semtc, non- amtc. Some have thought to detect Turksh, that s Ura-
Atac, resembances n t. ut others fnd smartes to modern Afrcan
anguages. Ths dvergence of opnon probaby means that Sumeran cannot
yet be safey nked wth any other ngustc group.
100 Lous Despagnes, La Pateau Centra Ngren, Pars, 1907, p. 106.
101 |oshue, v, 16.
102 I Para. v, 59.
103 y
104 |oshue, , 16.
o 3
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
AS ANTI R WISMS
61
the |ewsh ncycopeda suggests may smpy be a corrupton
of Ashan. 108 Now s t a mere concdence agan, that rwn de
ary, referrng to Ar or Asben, north of Agades, cas t An 107
And, further, can ts other name be a corrupton of Ashan 108
The prmary meanng of the ebrew word AS AN 109 s
smoke, and t s used prmary of a burnng cty; and secondy
fguratvey of the destructon of Israe.110 The atter meanng
woud be sgnfcant and certany appcabe to fugtves from the
destroyers of |erusaem, whether they were the Assyrans or the
Romans.
Readng Captan Rattray s atest work, entted
Regon and Art n Ashant, one cannot hep
beng mpressed by the number of customs and practces there
descrbed that fnd ther counterpart among the ancent ebrews.
Thus, for e ampe, the Mosac Law of ntra-trba marrages,111
whch was devsed e pressy to preserve the nhertance of the
daughters n the trbe and famy of ther
Marrages8 1 father, 112 fnds a cose verfcaton among the
Ashant of to-day, and the cross-cousn marrages,
so characterstc of the atter,113 are strcty smar to that of
the daughters of Saphaad who wedded the sons of ther unce
by ther father. 114
Agan the preservng of certan names n a famy
Names s as muc sought after by the Ashant115 as t
was of od among the ebrews, as shown n the
case of the namng of |ohn the aptst, when the ob ecton was
106 m
107 Ghat et es Tuareg de An, cfr. |ewsh ncycopeda, Vo. IV, p. 410.
108 Note: Accordng to Maurce Abade the word shoud be Absen and not
Asben. The ausa, he cams, woud fnd t too dffcut to pronounce the S
before the , whe the nverted order of these etters s usua wth them.
Cfr. Maurce Abade, La Coonc du Nger, Pars, 1927, p. 40. ut the name
tsef s not of ausa orgn. rancs Renne Rodd thnks that Asben or
Absen was the orgna name gven to the area by the peope of the Sudan
before the advent of the Tuareg. Cfr. rancs Renne Rodd, Peope of the
Ve, p. 28.
109 m
no rown Drver and rggs, Le con, p. 798.
111 Num. v, 5-12.
112 Num. v, 1a.
118 Rattray, Regon and Art n Ashant, Chapter I .
n Num. v, 11.
118 Rattray, . c p. 3a3-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
made; There s none of thy kndred that s caed by ths
name. 118
Marr a e Rte 3SO remarkabe smpcty of the Ashant
arnage . marr;age the dstnctve part that wne pays
n the ceremona remnd one of the ancent ebrew rte. Thus
Captan Rattray remarks the notceabe absence of such rtes
as are observed n connecton wth brth and puberty.117 owever,
he states: efore a proposa of marrage, and the subsequent
seekng of the consent of the parents . . . and the e change of
gfts, t s the busness of the young peope to satsfy themseves
that ther unon woud not voate any of the forbdden degrees
of consangunty. 118 The ancent ebrews themseves coud not
have been more partcuar n ths regard. They havng obtaned
the parents consent, the Ashant youth w make them sma
gfts and pay the brde-prce ncudng the wne offerng,119 and
as Captan Rattray nssts: The parents consent, the presen-
taton and acceptance of these gfts, and the aseda (brde-prce)
are the ony formates that are necessary to consttute a vad
marrage. 120 Later Captan Rattray adds: I am of the opnon
that the payment or passng of wne as a part of the tra aseda,
or brde-prce, was orgnay a very mportant, f not the es-
senta part of the ceremony. Ths wne s used n the regous
part of the marrage rtes . . . and s aso handed round to those
who are present, who, aong wth the ancestra sprts, thus be-
come the wtnesses of the marrage contract. 121 In the case of
a prncess, some of the wne s poured over the ancestra stoos,
otherwse wne s poured on the ground for the sprts of the
ancestors, and the remander shared by those present. 122
In cose paraesm wth the foregong, n the ancent ebrew
marrage, the ceremony was performed n a prvate house, wth-
out the necessary presence of prest or rabb. An eder nvoked
the benedcton and gave a cup of wne to the contractng partes
who pedged each other. The brdegroom, after drnkng hs
porton, dashed the cup to the ground and crushed t under hs
Luke, , 6.
11T Rattray, 1. c. p. 77.
119 Idem, p. 80.
110 Idem, p. 81.
1 Idem, p. 84.
111 Idem, p. 85.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
AS ANTI R WISMS
63
hee. The marrage contract was then read and attested by the
drnkng of a cup of wne by each person present. 128
Not ony n the marrage ceremony tsef, but
After anness aso n after-marrage customs there s a strange
Chd-brth. smarty between the Ashant and the ebrews.
Thus, for e ampe, for eght days after the brth
of a chd the Ashant mother s consdered as uncean. 124 It s
ony on the eghth day, at the Ntetea rte, as the Ashant ca t,
that the chd receves ts persona name,125 and on
Cerernony11 e f0rtetn day a st further ceremony has to be
observed.126 In a ths we are certany remnded
of ebrew customs.
Menstrua urthermore, the restrctons and taboos of the
Secus1on. Ashant woman at the menstrua perod, even to
the retrement to the bara hut,127 read ke a page borrowed
from the ook of Levtcus,128 and the system of Ashant abu-
Ceremona tons to prevent ega unceanness constanty
Abutons. brngs to mnd smar practces whch were com-
mon among the ebrews.
|oseph Dupus, after a engthy resdence n ar-
Account bary, where he had become profcent n the Arabc
anguage, was sent n 1818, as s rtannc
Ma esty s nvoy and Consu to the Ashant, and whe on that
msson, through hs acquantance wth the Moors of the dstrct,
coected much vauabe nformaton about the nteror of Afrca,
chefy from the Arabc Manuscrpts and the tradtons of the
Mosems. As a resut of hs nvestgatons, he e pans the orgn
of the Ashant as foows: The growth and consodaton of
ths comparatvey great empre, s much taked of by the eathens
as we as Mosems; and both are agreed, that the trbes of
Ashantee, Gaman, Dnkra, and Akm, were drven by the be-
evers, n the eary age of Isam, from ther orgna nhertances
n Ghobagho, Ghofqa, and Tanouma,129 to the forests of Wan-
gara, . e. the states of Ashantee ncusvey, and the south-
123 Cfr. . L. Urn, A Short story of Marrage, London, 1903, p. 108 f.
114 Rattray, Regon and Art n Ashant, p. 59
125 Idem, p. 62.
zs Idem, p. 65.
12T Idem, p. 75.
121 Levtcus, v, 10-29.
129 Paced by Dupus aong the ongtude of Greenwch and about o N.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
eastern parts of Gaman, where they mantaned ther ndependence
at the e pense of much bood, and defended the country gfted
wth the precous meta, aganst the most vgorous efforts that
were made to bereave them of t. 180
Yahoodee Later, whe crtczng a map that had been pub-
shed by T. dward owdtch n 1819,131 he
says: egnnng then at the top of the map, I fnd a pace caed
Yahoodee, a country or town of non-e stence. Yahoodee smpy
mpes |ews, the trbes of |ews, etc. whch term the Mosems
appy to those peope of the Mosac fath who nhabt the ower
Atas, and the dstrcts of Suse.132 They aso appy the term
Yahoodee to the ebrew or |ewsh trbes, whether natve Afrcans
or not, who nhabt Maroa, some parts of any,133 and the
neghborhood of Tmbuctoo. Of these peope I magne the author
of the nformaton spoke, when he endeavoured to make Mr.
owdtch comprehend the mport of the word Yahoodee. As a
naton or a trbe they cannot be nserted wth proprety n any
map, for they e st even n a more deporabe state of servtude
and humaton n those dstrcts than n the empre of
Morocco. 184
In passng, t shoud be remarked, that whenever t s at a
possbe, Dupus takes e cepton to the statements of owdtch,
and agns hmsef aganst hs predecessor s vew. It shoud aso
be remembered that Dupus s drawng hs nformaton for the
most part from the Moors, whe owdtch records the tradtons
of the Ashant themseves. In the present nstance, however,
owdtch woud appear to have the better cam for credbty,
as ony s years after the pubcaton of Dupus crtcsm, t
was emphatcay refuted by two traveers who actuay passed
aong the Nger and entered n ther |ourna under date of
Wednesday, |uy 7, 1830: Yahoore (sc) s a arge, fourshng
and unted kngdom. It s bounded on the east by aussa, on
the west by orgoo, on the north by Cubbe, and on the south
by the kngdom of Noufne. 135 The poston ndcated by the
13o |oseph Dupus, |ourna of a Resdence n Ashantee, London, 1824, p. 224.
131 Wheren owdtch paces Yahoodee about 20 N.; 20 .
182 Suse he paces 30 N; 70 W.
e paces Maroa 18 N; 6 ; and any 15 N; 2 .
184 Dupus, 1. c. Part II, p. .
185 Rchard and |ohn Lander, |ourna of an pedton to pore the
Course and Termnaton of the Nger, London, 1838, Vo. I, p. 240.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
AS ANTI R WISMS
65
traveers on the map,136 woud pace t on the Nger Rver, about
mdway between the present ussa and Gomba, n Northern
Ngera.
ut et us return to Dupus narratve, where we
Sudanese |ews. , , , T , 0 ,
read: The |ews of Soudan are, accordng to my
nformers, dvded nto many arge and sma trbes, wth whose
names they are unacquanted. Ther mode of fe n some coun-
tres s pastora; but the towns are fed wth traders and
artfcers of that fath, who gan a subsstence at ther severa
empoyments, n the servce of the Mosems, under whose govern-
ment they ve as vassas. Ths, n reference to Mr. owdtch s
kngdom of Yahoodee, I may be permtted to say, s the ony
state of socety n whch that oppressed naton s suffered to
ve; and the trbes, wthout securty n ther possessons, wth-
out pubc revenues or arms, are houry e posed to nsut and
rapne from the bnd zea and actve bgotry by whch ther
ords are anmated n these countres. The ands occuped by
these peope cover a wde e tent, between Massna137 and
aby.138 They are sad to be mnged aso wth the upper ouaha
trbes, eastward of Tmbuctoo, and n many parts of Marroa they
have nhertances or are empoyed as artfcers n the ctes and
towns; As we ve among the heathens, sad ashaw,139 so do
the |ews n Marroa and any wth our brethren; but they are
not esteemed ke us, for they are a peope hardened n ther
sns and obstnate n nfdety; the anger of God s upon them,
and therefore are they gven to the rue of the Mosems unt
they sha become ncorporated wth the fathfu. The trbes are
not back, but of a coour resembng the Arabs of the north.
ut what s more matera, these Soudanc |ews are reported to
have been the orgna nhabtants thereabout, after the Arabs
were acquanted wth centra Afrca. 140
Whence came these |ews, and what nfuence dd they e ert,
f any, upon the Ashant n bygone days Ths queston w be
taken up after we consder the Supreme eng of the Ashant
Idem, Vo. I, p. .
7 Massna s ocated 160 N; 20 W.
aby s ocated 6 N; 5 W.
1,9Note: ashaw was the eadng Moor among the Ashant at the tme of
Dupus stay there.
0 Dupus, 1. c. Part II, p. cv.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
and s possbe dentfcaton wth the Yahweh of the Od Testa-
ment. or perhaps the most strkng of what mght be caed
Ashant ebrewsms s the remarkabe smarty between the
Ashant trba God and the ebrew Yahweh. So mportant s ths
nk n our chan of evdence, that t seems we to devote to t a
separate chapter.
-Thus far, however, we have shown certan cu-
ummary. tura eements common to the Ashant and the
ancent ebrews, such as Ob cut, regous dances, use of
Amen, vowe vaue, patrarcha system, parae symbosm of
authorty n stoo and char, endogamy, cross-cousn mar-
rages, fama names, e ogamy, smpcty of the marrage rte
and the part that wne pays n the ceremony, unceanness after
chd-brth, purfcaton ceremony, menstrua secuson, and cere-
mona abutons; besdes Ashant oan words of apparent e-
brew orgn. Whe ndvduay each of these trats mght we
be of ndependent orgn, coectvey they woud appear to postu-
ate dffuson at east from a common center.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Chapter III
T SUPR M ING O T AS ANTI
On a questons pertanng to the Ashant, no
of s 11 authorty s more wdey quoted than that of the
ate Sr Afred urton s, who was for many
years an offcer n a coored West Inda Regment, that aternated,
usuay at three-year ntervas, between the God Coast and
|amaca. It s a tte surprsng then, to fnd Sr Afred makng
the unquafed asserton, that the concept of a Supreme eng n
the mnds of the Ashant was entrey due to the nfuence of
Chrstanty, and was unknown prevous to the advent of the
Mssonary. In other words, that the tradtons of the Ashant,
as a trbe, precude a Supreme eng, and that ther natve re-
gon was crcumscrbed by poythesm and fetshsm.
After quotng from Professor Watz,1 to the effect that The
orgna form of a regon s a raw, unsympathetc poythesm,
s adopts the opnon as hs own, and enuncates the thess,
that n the case of the Negro of the God Coast, a the detes
are of the earth, and ther worshp s born of fear of some pos-
sbe , or of a desre of some possbe good. 2
Under the capton Genera Detes, s further evoves hs
theory as foows. Among the Northern Trbes of the God Coast
Negroes, whch cassfcaton ncudes the Ashant, the hghest
dety generay worshpped, he cas Tando, a preternatura, not a
supernatura, beng. Intercourse wth the uropean n tme ed
to the ntroducton of a new dety named Nana-Nyankupon, the
Lord of the Sky. Ths God of the Chrstans had no tempe and
no presthood. The negro mnd cassfed m wth ther own
detes n a way, but conceved m as atogether too dstant
and too ndfferent to nterfere drecty n the affars of the
1 Introducton to Anthropoogy, p. 368.
s, Tsh-Speakng Peopes, p. 21.
67
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
word. 3 Ths Nana-Nyankupon, frequenty styed merey Nyan-
kupon, accordng to s, graduay became regarded as the ord
over the oca detes. To the anger of Nyankupon was aso
ascrbed the thunder and ghtnng, the tornado and the food. To
these were added speca attrbutes, the resut of ther contact wth
uropeans. Thus sma-po and famne came to be regarded as
Nyankupon s own speca modes of dspayng anger. 4
s then contnues: Wthn the ast twenty or thrty years the
German mssonares, sent out from tme to tme by the msson
socetes of ase and remen, have made Nyankupon known to
uropean ethnoogsts and students of the scence of regon;
but beng unaware of the rea orgn of the god, they have
generay spoken and wrtten of hm as a concepton of the natve
mnd, whereas he s reay a god borrowed from uropeans and
ony thny dsgused. ence some schoars have e pressed sur-
prse that the negro trbes of the God Coast shoud have pro-
gressed so much further n ther regous deveopment than many
other peopes occupyng postons hgher n the scae of cv-
zaton, as to have formed a concepton of a quas-omnpotent god,
resdng n the heavens nstead of upon the earth, and approach-
abe by sacrfce. ndng many ponts of smarty between the
|ahveh of the |ews and Nyankupon, the mssonares have made
use of the atter name to e press the word god n ther sermons
and dscourses, thus reversng the process whch the natves had
themseves performed some two or three centures earer. ut,
to the natve mnd, Nyankupon s a matera and tangbe beng,
possessng a body, egs, and arms, n fact a the mbs, and the
senses, and facutes of man. e s aso beeved to have passons
smar to those of men. Ths, however, s but natura, and to the
uncutured mnd the concepton of an mmatera beng s m-
possbe.
Shorty before the Word War, R. Sutherand
of Rattray Rattray, the Ashant Dstrct Commssoner, pub-
shed a voume of Ashant Proverbs, and whe
gvng due credt to s for what the atter had accompshed,
he serousy took e cepton to hs vewpont as regards the
8 Idem, p. 22.
Idem, p. 27.
6 Idem, p. 28.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
T SUPR M ING O T AS ANTI 69
Ashant concept of a Supreme eng. Ctng the very passage
ust quoted from s, he ob ects: The wrter can hardy aow
these statements to reman unchaenged, as carefu research has
seemed to hm so totay to dsprove them. Now the frst cre-
dentas the present wrter woud ask of any one who was ad-
vancng an opnon, as the resut of ndependent research, nto
natve customs and beefs such as ths, woud be the state of
profcency that the nvestgator had acqured n the anguage of
the peope whose regon and beefs he was attemptng to revea.
The standard we woud ask woud be a hgh one. ad the
nvestgator rea cooqua knowedge of the anguage of the
peope whose nner sou he was endeavourng to ay bare Such
a knowedge as s ganed ony after years of arduous study and
cose ntercourse, a knowedge that w enabe the possessor to
e change okes and qups and current sang, and to on n a
dscourse n whch some dozen voces are a yeng at once
Such a knowedge of a anguage s a very dfferent thng from
an academc acquantance wth t, whch mght ft the possessor
to wrte an e ceent grammar, dctonary, or some other treatse.
|udged by such a standard the ate Ma or s must have
been found wantng. 6
Nne years ater, the same author, who durng the war had be-
come a Captan n s Ma esty s Servce, pubshed another
voume entted Ashant, wheren he returns to the same sub-
ect. After styng Sr Afred s our great authorty upon the
regon, he ctes agan the passage aready mentoned, and then
contnues: I quoted the above e tract n a prevous work, and
theren stated at some ength that I whoy dsagree wth the
opnon and statement of s upon ths partcuar sub ect.
urther research, embodyng a much fuer nvestgaton nto
Ashant regous beefs than was before possbe, has ony served
to strengthen the opnon whch I formery e pressed.
It s surprsng to fnd that s, who, consderng hs many
dffcutes n workng wth an nterpreter, made such good use,
on the whoe, of hs opportuntes, was so greaty msed wth
regard to such an mportant queston. e was, moreover, a cose
student of osman, whom he constanty quotes, but he appears
to have mssed or gnored what the Dutchman wrote upon ths
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
sub ect more than 150 years before those German mssonares
ever set foot upon the Coast.
osfhan says: It s reay the more to be amented that the
negroes dozed such worthess Nothngs by reason that severa
amongst them have no very un ust dea of the Dety, for they
ascrbe to God the attrbutes of Omnpresence, Omnscence, and
Invsbty, besdes whch they beeve that e governs a thngs
by Provdence. y reason God s nvsbe, they say t woud be
absurd to make any Corporea Representaton of hm, . . .
wherefore they have such muttudes of Images of ther Ido gods
whch they take to be subordnate detes to the Supreme God,
. . . and ony beeve these are medators betw t God and men,
whch they take to be ther dos. 7
ow accurate n some respects osman s statement s w be
cear from an e amnaton of the regous ceremones whch are
here recorded. 8
In due course, s hmsef acknowedged that hs
Retractaton poston was untenabe, but as so often happens n
smar cases, the orgna asserton has been
broadcasted and quoted nnumerabe tmes, whe the retractaton
has been for the most part gnored.
Three years after hs earer voume, s returned to the ques-
ton n hs we-Speakng Peopes, and whe treatng of Mawu,
stated: Whe upon the sub ect of ths god, I may as we say
that, from addtona evdence I have snce coected, I now thnk
that the vew I e pressed concernng the orgn of Nyankupon,
the parae god of the Tsh-Speakng peopes, was ncorrect; and
that nstead of hs beng the Chrstan God borrowed and thny
dsgused, I now hod he s ke Mawu, the sky-god, or n-
dweng sprt of the sky; and that, aso ke Mawu, he has been
to a certan e tent confounded wth |ehovah. 9 ut even here,
7 Ths quotaton s from Wam osman, A New,and Accurate Descrpton
of the Coast of Gunea, dvded nto the God, the Save and the Ivory Caosts,
London, 1721, p. 179 ff.
9 A. . s, The we-Speakng Peopes, p. 36. Note: An artce n the
New York Tmes Magazne s ntroduced by the foowng comment: Im-
pressons of savage and remote parts of West Afrca are recorded n the
foowng artce by Dr. Ossendowsk, who recenty competed an e tensve
ourney through ths prmtve e panse of the Dark Contnent. In the course
of ths artce, we read: West Afrca s a umbe of many regons. Some of
those that have dsappeared for centures from the rest of the earth persst
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
of course, he does not gve m the fu ratng of a Supreme
eng.10
Ths modfcaton of s vew detracts nothng from the
stand of Captan Rattray. In fact, t ony confrms the ustness
of hs crtcsm. or had s en oyed a conversatona knowedge
of the anguages that he was treatng through means of an n-
terpreter, he woud scarcey have made the bunder he dd n the
frst pace.
That Captan Rattray personay s fuy quafed
an uthcoty to |uctee m e matter, even accordng to the
severe condtons that he has hmsef set down as
a norm, n re eptng s as a competent wtness, there can be no
queston. Not ony s he a master of the Ashant anguage and an
offca nterpreter n severa other daects, but hs many years
among the Ashant and kndred peopes have famarzed hm wth
ther mode of thought, and have enabed hm to wn the unreserved
confdence of the negro, whch n turn has ganed for hm ad-
msson to ther most hdden ceremones and has unocked the
secrets of the ueen Mothers, who have freey satsfed hs every
nqury. As a matter of ustce, the very tte of our great
authorty upon the regon, whch n hs modesty he has so
gracousy yeded to s, n a truth beongs to Captan R.
Sutherand Rattray hmsef and to no other.
Great weght then, must be gven to Captan
Supreme Rattray s statement: I am convnced that the
eng of the |. , . . . , ,
Ashant. concepton, n the Ashant mnd, of a Supreme
eng, has nothng whatever to do wth msson-
among these wd peopes, mnged wth ater regons down to those of to-day.
The resut s a theoogca confuson dffcut to anayze. Roman, Phoencan,
Syran, gyptan mythooges and the earer Chrstan teachngs have eft
ther mark on the trbes, and a these cuts are crss-crossed wth prma
nature worshp that may be oder than any of them. Most of the trbes of
West Afrca have ost ther ndvduaty through ntermarrage wth other
trbes; and ther present-day regon, too, s congomerate. owever, he
numbers the Ashant among the trbes that have remaned most neary pure
n bood. Cfr. erdnand Ossendowsk, Crue Gods the Afrcan Oympus
Neva York Tmes Magazne, May 13, 1928, p. 13.
10 Note: our years ater, s makes even a further concesson. After
assertng: Oorun s the sky-god of the Yorubas . . . ust as Nyankupon s
to the Tshs (Cfr. Yoruba-Speakng Peopes, p. 35) he states: Lke Nyan-
kupon . . . Oorun s consdered too dstant or too ndfferent, to nterfere n
the affars of the word ( . c. p. 36) and then admts: The name Oorun,
however, occurs n one or two set phrases or sentences, whch appear to show
that at one tme greater regard was pad hm (1. c. p. 37).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ary nfuence, nor t t to be ascrbed to contact wth Chrstans or
even, I beeve, wth Mohammedans. 11 And agan: In a sense,
therefore, t s true that ths great Supreme eng, the concepton
of whom has been nnate n the mnds of the Ashant, s the |e-
hovah of the Israetes. 12
In the very fact that the ebrews, despte ther
1 e e g1on. servce of True God, frequenty reapsed nto
doatry, Captan Rattray fnds a paraesm wth the Ashant,
where, as osman noted, one fnds a beef n a Supreme eng
sde by sde wth muttudes of ther Ido gods. The Captan
contnues: As w be seen presenty, every Ashant tempe s a
pantheon n whch repose the shrnes of the gods, but the power or
sprt, that on occasons enters nto these shrnes, s drecty or n-
drecty derved from the one God of the Sky, whose ntermed-
ares they are. ence we have n Ashant e acty that m ed
regon whch we fnd among the Israetes of od. They wor-
shpped |ehovah, but they worshpped other gods as we. 13
Professor George oot Moore, treatng of the
sm. character of |udasm, after decarng: The
foundaton of |udasm s the beef that regon s reveaed, and
that, There coud be but one regon propery deservng the
name, for God s one: and reveaton was not ony consstent but
dentca throughout, for God s ever the same, shows that n
practce at tmes: The forefathers had faen away from the true
regon, not ony by worshppng other gods, and by worshppng
ther own God n a heathensh way, but by toeratng n ustce and
mmoraty. And yet nevertheess ths serous nfracton of the
Law n no way affected the regon tsef, whch was perfect
from the begnnng, and therefore unaterabe. 14
R. L. Ottey has summed up ths seemngy para-
Ca u1an do ca condton of thngs. e wrtes: The
ebrews dd not ndeed openy abandon ther a-
egance to |ehovah, but they co-ordnated and sometmes even
dentfed, ther natona Dety wth one or other of the gods of
Canaan, and thus the smpe and pure worshp of |ehovah was
12 Idem, p. 141.
18 Idem, p. 141.
14 George oot Moore, |udasm n the rst Centures of the Chrstan ra,
Cambrdge, Mass. 1927, Vo. I, p. 112.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
graduay corrupted by the adm tures of usages and symbos
borrowed from the nature worshp of the Canaantes. 15 ut et
us go nto ths queston a tte more n deta.
The condton of Israe then, was not doatrous
Monothesm n tne st ct sense of the word, vz. the absoute
cut of a fase god.18 Vgourou makes ths cear
when he says: The Chdren of Israe who sacrfced to dos,
dd so through fraty, through passon; but these nfdetes of
the Chosen Peope, these aduteres as the Prophets caed them
n ther forcbe anguage, however cupabe they were, neverthe-
ess dd not change the nature of the regon proper of Israe.
ng Soomon affords us the type of the weak and nconstant
chd of |acob. e knows the unty of God, he confesses t and
prases t n chant, and despte a ths, yedng to gnobe weak-
ness, he prostrates hmsef before shamefu dos. 17 The same
author esewhere quotes approvngy the words of . Pret: The
doatry of the ebrews was ess an apostasy, than the adopton
of strange practces or ceremones. One dd not ab ure |ahve, who
remaned the ony egtmate God of Israe; but, by mpuse or
through nterest, one assocated wth s worshp what e re-
proved. 18
Ths state of affars s we ustrated n the regn
Servce of tne ReIorrner, ng |osas, when the prests
of the hgh paces came not up to the atar of the
Lord n |erusaem; but ony ate of the uneavened bread among
ther brethren. 19 |osas, accordng to the Scrpture account, was
15 R. L. Ottey, A Short story of the ebrews to the Roman Perod, New
York, 1923, p. 102.
16 Note: Wrtng of the days of the Monarchy, unt observes: The
Canaante cuture remaned engrafted n Yahwsm. The bu-worshp of Yah-
weh n ethe and Dan was mantaned by kngs and prests, and dd not re-
ceve ts death-bow t the destructon of Samara. There are occasona
references to the practce of wtchcraft and sacred prosttuton, and numerous
evdences of the contnued use of mages, pars and poes. A. W. . unt,
Israe before Chrst, London, 1924, p. 70. And agan: The cutus, therefore,
remaned much the same as t had been n pre-monarchc tmes. ut n the
tran of the foregn conne ons whch were estabshed under the monarchy,
foregn nfuences n regous practces began to food the country. Soomon s
mportaton of gyptan and other gods set the e ampe. . . . The fact was
that, as reatons wth foregn countres deveoped, hosptaty to foregn gods
seemed natura. 1. c. p. 71.
17 . Vgourou , La be et es Decouvertes Modernes, Pars, 1884, Vo.
I, P- 33-
18 . Vgourou , Dctonnare de a be, Pars, 1895, Vo. I, p. 815.
19 IV ngs, , 9.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
san at Mageddo by the Pharaoh Nechao, about 610 b. c.20 and
was succeeded by hs son |oachaz, who after a regn of ony three
months 21 was dethroned by the Pharaoh Nechao and carred nto
gypt where he ded. As the abyonan captvty began about
585 b. c. the regous condton of the ebrews was most depor-
abe ust at ths perod.
That Captan Rattray has no preconceved notons
vfews 8 whch he was tryng to substantate, and was n
reaty entrey obvous of the fact that hs very
words ndcate a connecton between the Supreme eng of the
Ashant and the Yahweh of the ebrews, s shown from a per-
sona etter wrtten from Mampon on May 5, 1925, wheren he
dffers wth my vew of the matter, sayng: I am afrad I can t
foow you n any attempt to trace ebrew affntes n race and
anguage, though he admts: Many curous paraes certany
e st. Later, however, after further correspondence on the sub-
ect, he apparenty modfes hs vew somewhat, when he wrtes,
agan from Mampon, on October 5, 1925: I am so whoy gnor-
ant about a thngs R W that I am never n a poston to
trace and to foow up possbe cues to your theory of the possbe
Semtc orgn of some of Ashant customs. I am aware of course,
that such a possbty has been suggested. Many tmes, however,
even wth my scrappy nformaton on the sub ect, I have been
struck wth curous tte ponts, such as the 40 day perods, etc.
Then wth hs characterstc modesty, he remarks: A I can do
to hep schoars ke yoursef, s to record accuratey what I fnd
here. That my knowedge s mted to the Ashant s possby a
for the best, for I do not brng n preconceved notons and
theores whch mght unconscousy nfuence my work. efore
cosng, he adds: I thnk you are possby on the rght track, but
we have to be e traordnary carefu not to be too ready to ump
to concusons from what may after a be ust one or other of
those strange concdences whch crop up n the comparson of
any two anguages of peopes.
eepng ths warnng n mnd, we may now ap-
Nyarne proach the consderaton of our sub ect n some-
what of a crtca sprt. The fu name of the Su-
20 IV ngs, , 29.
21IV ngs, , 31.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
preme eng among the Ashant s Onyame, but n conversaton the
nomna pref O s generay eded,22 and we usuay fnd the
word even n wrtng Nyame, a beng pronounced as n bat
and e as n met .23 Moreover the pref N, whch s paced
before verbs to form nouns that convey the dea of mmensty or
numbers coectvey or n the abstract,24 woud eave as the sgn-
fcant part of the word Yame. Now, on the one hand, we have
no ess an authorty than Professor Abert T. Cay, of Yae Un-
versty, that some Semtes used M and others W to represent
the same sound, 25 and on the other hand, Captan Rattray as-
sures me that n Ashant the etter M nterchanges wth W, and
quotes Chrstaer 28 as confrmatory authorty. Ths estabshes a
surprsng smarty between the Ashant Yame and the ebrew
Tetragrammaton, Yahweh.27 And the fact that the atter s
commony regarded as havng been derved from the verb
A YA ,28 to be , whch n turn has an equvaent n Ashant,
yeh 29 aso meanng to be , ony strengthens the presumpton
that the one was derved from the other, or that both came from
the same Semtc root.
Identfcaton urthermore, among the attrbutes of the Ashant
wth Yahweh. Nyame, stands out ore-bore, meanng Crea-
tor,30 the e act equvaent, n sound and sgnfcaton, wth the
partcpe OR 31 of the ebrew verb ARA,32 to create
Agan, Nyame s caed Nyankopon, sgnfyng Nyame, aone,
great one,33 and Nyankopon wame, whch means Nyame,
aone, great one, to whom Saturday s dedcated,34 whch s as-
suredy an easy equvaent for the Lord of the Sabbath.
We mght even draw a confrmatory argument from the fact
32 s, Tsh-Speakng Peopes, p. 309.
Idem, p. 307.
24 s, Yoruba-S peakng Peopes, p. 219.
26 Abert T. Cay, mpre of the Amortes, New aven, 1919, p. 72.
16 Chrstaer, Dctonary, p. 291.
mm
29 s, Tsh-Speakng Peopes, p. 315.
3 te Cfr. Isaas, , 5.
32 1
Rattray, . c. #1, p. 18.
Rattray, Ashant, p. 51.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
that Nyame has the pref N, whch woud mpy that t s a
coectve noun, as we have aready noted. or, ust as we fnd n
the ebrew the pura form LO IM 35 when the Supreme e-
ng s ndcated, so the same genera prncpe woud apparenty
here assert tsef n the Ashant concept n ths use of a coectve
noun n both nstances perhaps there s a veed reference to the
Trnty by mpcaton. And what s even more strange, whe the
accepted rue n Ashant s that descrptve nouns are generay
compounded of a verb wth the pref O and the suff O to
mpy personaty,30 n the present nstance the persona suff s
wantng, as f the tradtona concept of the Trnty precuded the
dea of a snge personaty from Nyame.
That the present-day Ashant themseves regard
testmony of ther trba Goc as dentca wth the one True
Mothers. God of Chrstendom, who s n reaty the Yahweh
of the ebrews, s cear from the address of the
ueen-Mothers that accompaned the sver stoo whch they pre-
sented to Vscountess Lascees as a weddng present. The etter
appeared n fu n the prevous chapter, but we may be permtted
to repeat here a snge passage that s much to our purpose: And
we pray the great God Nyankopon on whom men ean and do not
fa, whose day of worshp s a Saturday, and whom the Ashant
serve ust as she serves m, that e may gve the ng s chd
and her husband ong fe and happness. 8T
We then, dd Captan Rattray wrte n 1914: In
Argument Ashant, n remote bush vages, bured away n
mpenetrabe forest, and as yet even untouched by
uropean and mssonary nfuence, t woud seem ncredbe that
the Chrstan dea of a one and Supreme eng shoud, f a for-
egn eement of ony some two or three hundred years growth,
have taken such deep root as to affect ther fok-ore, tradtons,
customs, and the very sayngs and proverbs wth whch ther an-
guage abounds. These proverbs and tradtons, moreover, whch
speak of and contan references to a Supreme eng, are far more
commony known among the greybeards, eders, and the fetsh
presty cass themseves than among the rsng younger genera-
88 s, 1. c. p. 308.
Cfr. Page 54
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ton, grown up among the new nfuences and often traned n the
very precncts of a msson. etshsm and monothesm woud at
frst sght appear the very antthess of each other, but a carefu
nvestgaton of facts w show that here n Ashant t s not
so. 38
Among the proverbs adduced by Rattray are the
Pr rbs foowng: Of a the wde earth, Onyame s
the eder.
If you wsh to te anythng to Onyankopon, te t to the
wnds.
The hawk says, A thngs that Onyame made are beautfu
(good).
I who e on my back ookng upwards, do not see Onyan-
kopon, so what do you e pect who are sprawng on your bey
ecause Onyankopon dd not wsh any bad words, e gave a
name to each thng, one by one.
The words that Onyame had beforehand ordaned, a human
beng does not ater.
If Onyame gves you sckness, e gves you medcne.
It s Onyame who pounds the fufu for the one wthout arms.
A men are the chdren of Onvame, no one s a chd of
earth. 39
Despte the asserton of s, aready quoted,40
oMYyame tnat tne dety whom he cas Nana-Nyankupon
had no tempe and presthood, Rattray postvey
proves the contrary, and shows moreover that the prests of
Nyame are dedcated to m for fe. The ceremony of ded-
caton requres that whte cay be smeared n three nes on parts
of the head, arms and chest, the prayer of nvocaton beng:
Nyankopon wame wo hur en o, God, wame (. e. whose
day of servce s Saturday) ths s your whte cay, fe to our
master. . . . After ths ceremony the prest must seep n the
Nyame dan, tempe of the Sky god, for eght nghts. 41
The canddate for the presthood must spend three years of
novtate n preparaton for the offce, and t s durng hs thrd
year of tranng that he utters a prayer contanng these words:
88 Rattray, Ashant Proverbs, #, p. 19 f.
I Proverbs, #1,2,6,7, 8,
89 Rattray, Ashant Proverbs, #1, 2, 6, 7, 8, 10, 13, 14, 15, p. 17 ff.
0 Cfr. Page 67.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Supreme eng, who aone s great, t s you who begat me, etc. 42
and there s a common sayng among the Ashant: No prest may
ook upon the face of hs God and ve, 43 whch sounds re-
markaby ke an echo of Yahweh s warnng to Moses at Mount
Sna: Thou canst not see my face: for man sha not see me and
ve. 44
One Ashant proverb s partcuary strkng. The
Creator created death ony for death to k m.
On whch Rattray comments: Ths sayng ustrates n a won-
derfu epgrammatca manner the power of death. 45 ut does t
not rather resembe, ether a Chrstan reference to Cavary, or
ese a prophetc utterance worthy of Isaas or some other of the
ancent ebrew prophets 46
Ta ora connect on wtn tne same concept of Redeemer,
we mght ca attenton to Tano of Ta ora,
the greatest of the Ashant gods upon earth. 47 e has a matera
eement about hm, and yet s consdered as the son of the
Supreme God, 48 and we fnd hs nvocaton: Ta ora, that
great sprt whch s everywhere. 49 Accordng to Captan Rat-
tray who had requested the prests to make hm a new shrne,
ths answer to hs request came, supposedy from Tano hmsef,
but throught the prest who appeared, or at east fegned, to be
n a trance: I am not named Akora because I am od (akora,
an od man), but I am caed Ta ora; f t be that anythng s
spoed I mend t (kora, to mend). Now f he had come to me
and sad that somethng of hs was spoed and had asked me to
mend t, then had I seen the path cear, but he says that I must
take one of my sons and gve hm, but that I am unabe to do. . . .
In my own beng I am the son of God, and f any of my grand-
chdren say that the whte man oves me and has drawn ngh
to me, I, too, sha stand behnd hm. 50
43 Idem, p. 41.
44 od. , 20.
46 Note: In hs atest voume Rattray renders the proverb: Odomankoma
bo owuo kum no (The Creator created death and so caused hs own death).
Cfr. Rattray, Regon and Art n Ashant, p. 151.
48 Idem, p. 54.
49 Idem, p. 196.
50 Idem, p. 180 f.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Ony after the begnnng of the nneteenth century was there a
shrne for Ta ora, whch s abbrevated for Tano ora, or Tano
the Mender. Pror to that date he was supposed to dwe n a
cave near the source of the Rver Tano.51
Once more et us quote from Rattray. There s
Myth known from one end of Ashant to the other,
a popuar myth, whch I sha here ony outne
very brefy; t gves n smpe and chdsh form the very bass
of Ashant theoogca beefs. Ths myth recounts how Nyame
the Sky God had varous sons of whom one n partcuar was
a bayeyere (favorte son). Nyame decded to send these chdren
of hs down to the earth n order that they mght receve benefts
from, and confer them upon, manknd. A these sons bore the
names of what are now rvers and akes. 52
In speakng of what he terms Semtc eathen-
e hensm. sm W- Robertson Smth decares: It was the
communty, and not the ndvdua, that was sure
of the permanent and unfang hep of the dety. It was a
natona not a persona provdence that was taught by ancent
regon. So much was ths the case that n purey persona
concerns the ancents were very apt to turn, not to the recognsed
regon of the famy or of the state, but to magca super-
sttons. 53
51 Note: Wth the Ibos of Ngera a femae dety s the mother of the
hghest god, the Thunder God, and of a created thngs. Cfr. D. Amaury
Tabot, Woman s Mysteres of a Prmtve Peope, London, 1915, p. 8ff. Some
such concept may be at the root of the Songhos egend that the Chef of the
Gow or mythoogca unters of the Nger, was Mousa-Gname, whose father
was a D nn and whose mother s name was Gname. Cfr. A. Dupus-Yakouba,
Les Gow, Pars, 1911, p. 5. Ths ast name pronounced accordng to ts rench
speng s dentca wth the Ashant Nyame. The Songhos, wth whom we
are gong to connect the Ashant, have been under a strong Mosem nfuence
for many centures whch e pans the ntroducton of the D nn. As regards
the confuson of gender n the parent dety, ths s a common occurrence n
mythoogy.
W. Robertson Smth, Lectures on the Regon of the Semtes, London,
1923, p. 263 f. Note: Accordng to some the very fetshsm of the West
Afrcan s not entrey at varance wth ebrac practce. Thus, Professor
Was e presses the opnon: Many ebrew ornaments seem to have had
ther orgn as charms, partcuary those desgned to protect the orfces of
the body aganst the entrance of ev demons. Among the |ews the amuet was
n common use. Cfr. Was, Introducton to Anthropoogy, p. 280. And unt
s even more specfc: To a ate date, as e cavatons prove, the Israetes
contnued to use modes of cows and paques of Astarte as amuets. Cfr.
unt, Israe before Chrst, p. 72.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
|ust some such condton of affars, t woud seem,
Regon characterzed the trba regon of the Ashant,
at east n practce. or even ndependent of the
supersttons of Obeah, under the headng of Ashant beefs
n non-human sprtua powers, we fnd Captan Rattray statng:
In the atter category are ncuded a detes, from the Supreme
eng, Nyame or Nyankopon, who dwes somewhere aoof n
s frmament, down to those to whom e deegates some of
s powers, as s vce-regents upon arth. There are the
esser gods, who n ther turn are graded n a reguar descendng
scae, unt they reach, or at tmes amost merge nto, that cass
whch the Ashant themseves name suman, who are the owest
grades of superhuman powers. I have gven esewhere some ac-
counts of ceremones, whch afford us e ampes of anmsm n
ts smper forms. 54
In another pace Captan Rattray wrtes: Yet
a Cure agan, uness we understand the fu sgnfcance
underyng that aspect of Ashant regon whch
en ons that the sprts and memores of famous ancestors be
venerated and proptated, we cannot fuy grasp what a caamty
n the Ashant mnd, the e tncton of hs can entas. 55 The
same overmasterng desre that the famy shoud be perpetuated,
made sterty a seemng curse among the ancent ebrews. To
ther ancestors, too, dd they pay veneraton and respect,56 though
not to such a degree, t s true, as do the Ashant.
or the present then, we fee safe n concudng,
Yahweh 8 at, wnatever s source of enghtenment, whether
by drect tradton effected by a consderabe n-
ftraton of ebrew stock, or through the nstructon of ms-
sonares n Chrstan tmes, the Supreme eng of the Ashant
s dentca wth the God of the Chrstans, the Yahweh of the Od
Testament; and further that ther trba worshp s strangey para-
e to that of the dvded worshp that e sted n |erusaem mmed-
atey pror to the abyonan e e, as we w see ater more n
deta.
55 Idem, p. 79.
69 Note: So great was the ebrew s respect for the memory of hs fore-
fathers that t has msed some nto beevng that ancestor worshp actuay
prevaed among the Chosen Peope. Cfr. Maurce . arbrdge, Studes n
bca and Semtc Symbosm, London, 1923, p. 217 f.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
In ths connecton, and by way of further proof that n a
probabty the Ashant Nyame s but another form of the e-
brew Yahweh, t s nterestng to quote from Professor Cay,
who assures us that n the Murushu archves found at Nppur,
beongng to the regns of Arta er es and Darus, the dvne
eement n ebrew names s wrtten |a-a-ma for |awa.
Cay aso mentons a tabet found at Tacanach whch contans
the dvne name of Israe s God wrtten |a-m. 57
Nor can t be ob ected that n vew of the ebrac prohbton
aganst the use of the Dvne Name the common nvocaton of
Nyame among the Ashant mtates aganst our theory. or
ortetner assures us that t was ony after the abyonan
Captvty that the pronouncng of the terragrammaton was
prohbted.58 Consequenty the most that coud be mped woud
be that whatever ebrac cutura nfuence may have reached
the Ashant, must probaby trace ts orgn back to Pre- abyonan
ebrews. And ths s precsey what we hope to estabsh before
the cose of the present work.
Among the stamp patterns of the Ashant coths
Nyame recenty reproduced by Rattray, there s one of
rather strkng desgn known as Nyame dua or
Atar of Nyame. 69 If we may conceve n the case of the
Mosac Atar of Sacrfce the horns at the corners beng turned n
and not outwards,60 the vsuazaton of the one from the other
becomes easy.61
ut before eavng ths sub ect, we must refer
to what may we be regarded as a possbe vestge
of the Offce of the |ewsh gh Prest to be found among the
Ashant.
s reates, how n 1881, when messengers came to Mr.
Grffth, the Leutenant-Governor of the God Coast, whe re-
atons between the Ashant and the rtsh were straned, that
57 Cay, The mpre of the Amortes, p. 54.
9 Cfr. rancs . ortetner, De Poythesmo Unverso, Innsbruck, 1908,
p. 299.
59 Rattray, Regon and Art n Ashant, p. 267 f.
60 od. v.
61 Note: In the |ewsh ncycopeda, Vo. I, p. 466, we fnd an ustraton
wth the capton, ronze Atar of the Tempe, Restored (after Camet),
whch actuay represents the orns of the Atar ncned nward and not
outward.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
offca, apparenty through gnorance of oca customs, asked
them, how he was to know that they reay came from the ng
of the Ashant. They ponted to the god pates on ther
breasts as beng ther nsgna of offce. 82
We have a remarkabe sketch of ths breastpate, whch appeared
orgnay n the Iustrated London News,63 and was reproduced
wthout any acknowedgment by Sr enry M. Staney n hs
voume entted Coomasse and Magdaa.6 It s nscrbed Ashan-
tee Ambassadors Crossng the Prah. The breastpate on the
centra fgure, the erad (Osene), who s caed by Staney the
Town-crer, s strkngy smar to the breastpate of the gh
Prest among the ancent ebrews, even to ts dvson nto tweve
parts.
The head-dress of the erad, too, wth ts god
dsc n front65 satsfes the descrpton of the
mznefet, as gven n the |ewsh ncycopeda, A tara, or
perhaps, a pecuary wound turban, wth a peak, the front of
whch bore a god pate wth the nscrpton oy unto Yhwh. 88
At frst gance, ths woud appear to be unques-
gh Prest tonaby a vestge of the gh Prest of the e-
brews. ut t s we to remember that Professor
Cay hods that the breastpate was not pecuar to the ebrews.
It was to be found as we n gypt and probaby esewhere.87
owever, the dvson of the breastpate nto tweve parts s
certany dstnctve. So aso s the head-dress wth the god dsc
n front.
In ths connecton t s nterestng to note how
oda |a1 es George razer records: Among the
Grebo peope of Serra Leone there s a pontff
who bears the tte of oda and has been compared, on somewhat
85 A. . s, The Land of etsh, London, 1883, p. 221.
83 rom Cape Coast to Coomasse, rom the Iustrated London News,
London, 1874, p. 28.
6 Note: As the sgnature n the orgna s an and S supermposed,
the reproducton has been cut down, so that the sgnature has dsappeared
presumaby the pcture was sketched by Staney hmsef, who had gone out
to the Ashant War as a Newspaper correspondent for the New York erad.
Cfr. Autobography of Sr enry Morton Staney, ed. Dorothy Staney,
oston, 1909, p. 291. We may absove Staney then from any pagarsm.
85 Cfr. Rattray, Ashant, p. 282, note 5: The head-dress of a herad s a
cap made from the skn of a Coobus monkey wth a god dsc n front.
68 ewsh ncycopeda, Vo. VI. p. 390. Artce, gh Prest.
8T Abert T. Cay, Orgn of bca Tradtons, New aven, 1923, p. 37.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
sender grounds, to the hgh prest of the |ews. e s apponted
n accordance wth the behest of an orace. At an eaborate cere-
mony of nstaaton he s anonted, a rng s put on hs anke as
a badge of offce, and the door-posts of hs house are sprnked
wth the bood of a sacrfced goat. e has charge of the pubc
tasmans and dos, whch he feeds wth rce and o every new
moon; and he sacrfces n behaf of the town to the dead and to
demons. 68 Naturay Sr |ames accentuates the somewhat
sender grounds on whch the tradton rests, but hs mere ad-
msson that such a tradton has any foundaton at a, s greaty
to our present purpose. ut now et us return to the Ashant
offca wth hs breastpate and pecuar head-dress wth ts goden
dsc.
Ashant Osene e word or Crer or more propery erad
n Ashant s Osene. Accordng to Rattray: The
Ashant have a myth whch states that the Creator made a herad
(osene), a drummer (okyerema), and an e ecutoner (obrafo),
and that the precedence of these offcas n the Ashant Court s
n that order. 89 Can ths have any reference to the begnnng of
the Mosac Reveaton from the burnng bush 70 The word for
bush n ebrew n SeN ,71 whch mght possby ndcate the
orgn of the Ashant Osene, the erad, after droppng the
pref O. The drummer, Okyerema, agan droppng the nomna
pref O, mght then be derved from OR 72 the western
heght of Sna; and the ecutoner, Obrafo, after droppng
the pref O and the nomna suff O, mght be derved from
RIT ,73 a covenant or aance. The Ashant Myth mght
thus record progressve stages n the manfestaton of Yahweh
to the ebrews: The burnng bush; Sna; and, the Covenant,
that estabshed the Naton as God s Chosen Peope.
The Drum story of Mampon decares: The Creator made
somethng. What dd he make e made the erad. e made
the Drummer. e made wawuakwa, the Chef ecutoner.
They a, they a, decare that they came from one Ate pod
48 |ames G. razer, The Goden ough, London, 1920, Vo. I, p. 14 f.
70 od. , 2 ff.
71 rr
2 anh
rr a
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
(Tabena). . . . Come hther, Oh erad, and receve your back
monkey skn cap.74 What was your hertage Your hertage was
a good master. Your hertage was the death dance. (Atopere). 76
That the offce of Ashant erad may possby have some
dstant reatonshp wth the hgh-presthood of the ancent e-
brews mght be further ndcated by some of hs prveges and
dutes. Thus Captan Rattray records: It s aways the herad s
prvege to drnk frst from the wne cup, before the kng, be-
fore any chef, and even before the sprts themseves. 78 And
agan: A herad s duty aso ncuded that of town santary n-
spector and ta -gatherer on the man cross-roads, where tos and
dutes are coected for the ng of Ashant. 77
T 1 Trbes Once more, nave tne tweve dvsons on the breast-
w pate anythng to do wth the tradton recorded
by owdtch,78 and e tended by eecham,79 that the Ashant
and aed peopes were orgnay derved from tweve trbes or
fames Another possbe ndcaton of some affnty wth the
tweve trbes of Israe
In ths connecton, whe speakng of the Ashant and kndred
trbes, redrch Ratze asserts wthout hestaton: There are
tweve stocks, the members of whch are dstrbuted promscu-
ousy throughout these trbes, however remote they may be n
stuaton, or potcay separated. . . . Perhaps, however, the
bass s not n a cases common descent, but the servants may
have been a sub ect cass, as the o-pam can, nto whch the
Portuguese are adopted, embraces the tradng peope. 80 Ths,
however, s merey a con ecture, but t deserves consderaton.
b T .b W th equa assurance, whe dscussng Totemsm,
w P. Amaury Tabot e presses the opnon: In
74 Note: As noted before the head-dress of the erad s a cap made from
the skn of a Coobus monkey wth a god dsc n front.
77 Idem, p. 279.
78 Cfr. owdtch, Msson from Cape Coast Caste to Ashantee, p. 229: One
curous evdence, however, may be added of the former dentfcaton of the
Ahanta natons; whch s a tradton that the whoe of these peope were
orgnay comprehended n tweve trbes or fames; the Aquonna, Abrootoo,
Abbrad, ssena, Annona, Yoko, Intchwa, Abade, Appade, Tchweedam,
Agoona, and Doomna; n whch they cass themseves st, wthout any regard
to natona dstncton.
79 eecham, Ashant and the God Coast, p. 6.
80 Ratze, story of Manknd, Vo. I, p. 129.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
these beefs there s a strong resembance to those prevang n
gypt, where the tuteary dety of each nome, or provnce, was
thought to be ncarnate n the anma or pant, etc. after whch t
was named. And he adds: The ebrew trbes aso had anma
standards. 81 In ths ast statement, for whch he adduces nether
proof or reference, he s certany at odds wth W. Robertson
Smth, no mean authorty on the sub ect, and who states pos-
tvey: On the other hand, t may be argued wth more paus-
bty that totemsm, f t ever dd e st, dsappeared when the
Semtes emerged from savagery, 82 whch was certany ong
before the days of Abraham, even were we ncned to admt
that the Semtes actuay dd evove from savagery.
If we mght here dgress for a moment, t s
to as worth remarkng how the story of the great
famne that affected Israe, when as was m-
racuousy fed by ravens,83 and the prophets subsequent destruc-
ton of the devotees of aa,84 fnds ts counterpart n Ashant
fok-ore. Speakng of the sprt that s sad to dwe n a great
rock near Mn Mahon, to the west of the rver Tano, Cardna
reates: The sprt was sad to be the son of the sprt of the
hoy Rver Tano, and had reveaed hmsef n a way remnscent
of |ewsh hstory; for t was the tradton that a certan hunter
had been ost n the forest here, and he came to ths rock. There
he rested, and amost dyng of hunger, had prayed to hs ancestors
and hs gods for hep. To hs surprse, the ne t day, and every day
for seven years, food was brought to hm by vutures. The god
evdenty reveaed hmsef to the man, for he earned many
anguages and acqured much magc, and eventuay found the
way back to hs peope. s recepton was far from corda,
but by hs magc he overcame ther terror, and ed them to the
dweng-pace of the sprt whch had heped hm. 85
We fnd, too, among the Ashant what mght we
Ashant1 be an ebrac touch n ther ceebraton of the
Tcw Ycsr
estva. New Year. The Afahye ceremony of the Ashant
s defned by Captan Rattray as an annua cus-
81 Tabot, Peopes of Southern Ngera, Vo. II, p. 252.
82 W. Robertson Smth, Regon of the Semtes, p. 137.
s III ngs, v, 6.
84 III ngs, v, 1-40.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
torn hed n connecton wth the eatng of the frst crop. 86 The
same author who transates the word Afahye as an apponted
festva, 87 goes on to descrbe the ceremony as he wtnessed t
towards the end of October n 1921, the Ashant New Year
begnnng on the ast day of that month.38 The entre functon
s remarkaby suggestve of the od ebrew east of Ingatherng
whch s known aso as the east of Tabernaces or smpy The
east.
. G. redman states: rom the frequent
Tabernaces notces of t, as we as from ts desgnaton as
The east, t woud seem that the east of
Tabernaces hed the most promnent pace among Israe s fest-
vas. That t was agrcutura n orgn s evdent from the name
east of Ingatherng, from the ceremones accompanyng t and
from the season and occason of the ceebraton; At the end of
the year when thou gatherest n thy abors out of the fed. 89
The east was featured by dances of the madens n the vne-
yards 90 and by brngng to |erusaem the frst-fruts as pre-
scrbed n Deuteronomy.91 It asted seven days 92 to whch an
eghth day was added 93 as a concudng festva that came to be
known as asereth 04 Drnk offerngs were made and buocks,
rams and ambs were sacrfced 95 wth the customary sprnkng
of bood upon the atar.96 Drawng hs nformaton from Post-
bca Lterature, redman further observes: Practces, some
perhaps of ancent orgn, grew up, promnenty the batons of
water and the re ocng connected therewth on the second evenng
of the festva. 97 The same author thus descrbes the ceremony
n further deta. A goden ptcher hodng three ogs was
fed by a prest wth water at Soah, and brought through the
water-gate, the muttude rectng Isa. , 3. Amd trumpet-basts
87 Idem, p. 203.
88 Idem, p. 203 ff.
80 od. , 16; v, 22. Cfr. . G. redman, |ewsh ncycopeda,
Vo. I , Artce, Tabernaces, east of. p. 656 ff.
90 |udges, , 21.
91Deut. v, -.
92 Levt, , 34.
93 Levt., , 39.
94 redman, 1. c. p. 658.
98 Num. , 12-38.
98 Levt., , S.
97 redman, 1. c. p. 660.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
the water was poured smutaneousy wth a baton of wne
nto a tube n the atar, through whch t fowed, mngng wth
the baton of wne, by an underground passage to the edron. 98
And agan: In the branty umnated court of the women, be-
fore the assembed muttude occupyng the doube gaery erected
by the Prests and Levtes, the most promnent Israetes took part
n a torch-dance, rectng at the same tme hymns and songs of
prase. . . . The ceebraton contnued t cockcrow. 99
Turnng now to the Ashant festva, as descrbed
Paraesms. y Captan Rattray, we fnd many paraesms.
or a these functons the Ashant assembed not
ony the drummers but aso the horn-bowers, whose horns manu-
factured from eephant-tusks mght we have repaced the
trumpets of the Tempe.100
The ceremony began wth the washng of the chef s whte
stoos, 101 the supposed repostory of the owner s vta sprt.102
The foowng day, the chef wth some companons entered the
stoo-house of the back stoos, whch are regarded as the
shrnes of the ancestra sprts 103 to pour wne on them wth ths
nvocaton: Grandsres, come and receve wne and drnk, for
to-day the edges of the year have met (. e. the new and the od),
and to-day I am takng you to the stream to sprnke you wth
water. 104 The stoos were forthwth carred to the rver to be
sprnked and then returned to the stoo-house, where a sheep
was ked, and bood smeared, wth the hand, upon the seat
and edge of each stoo n turn. 105 Then peces of the sacrfce
were paced on the stoos aong wth new yams sced and boed.
The remander of the yams were sent to the chef s house, and he
and certan other persons were now permtted to eat them for the
frst tme that season. 108
As Captan Rattray remarks: The ceremony so far, t w
have been noted, has reference to ancestra sprts. . . . The ne t
9 Idem, p. 661.
Idem, p. 661.
101 Idem, p. 203.
102 Idem, p. 298.
103Idem, p. 92.
104 Idem, p. 204.
101 Idem, p. 97.
108 Idem, p. 205.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
haf of the ceremony was more concerned wth the gods than
wth dsemboded human sprts. 107 About mdnght, at the
openng of the Ashant New Year (October 31st) the drums
began to tak and the sngers assembed n the court-yard of
the tempe to ntone the nvocaton to the gods.108 The ceremony
proper commenced at 4 a. m. wth dancng and chants of prest-
esses a whte wth powdered cay.109 undes of yams had been
paced n front of the tempe and the dance contnued unt shorty
before dawn.110 Soon after mdday the ceebraton was taken up
agan. A the shrnes of the gods were brought out and taken
n processon to the rver where they were sprnked wth water.111
The shrnes were then escorted back to the vage amd frng of
guns. They were frst carred to the stoo-house and then re-
turned to the pantheon. One prest wth shrne on head, now
danced before the tempe, and he was shorty oned by other
prests and prestesses.112 Ths dance contnued t about eght
o cock, when gfts from the chef, a sheep, yams, sat, and a
money offerng, were brought to the pantheon wth ths prayer:
The edge of the year has come round and your peope hod a
sheep for you sayng: partake of yams, and et what comes after,
fa peacefuy. Permt the year to come round once more and a
peope once agan to brng you new yams ust as we are gvng
you ths day. The bood was forthwth sprnked on the top of the
shrnes n the usua manner and then yams were paced before
them.118
Another strange practce connected wth an end-
vfoated of-the-year festva s aso recounted by Captan
Rattray. The goden state sword s known as
osummuru, snce t s regarded as the shrne of the vta sprt
or ntoro of the can of that name, to whch many of the Ashant
kngs beonged. To can, and consequenty to the sword aso, an
o s taboo. To the unntated then t seems ne pcabe to fnd
an o dragged before the kng who takes the state sword n hand
and strkes the o three tmes wth the words, Ths s yours
107 Idem, p. 205.
108 Idem, p. 207.
109 Idem, p. 209.
110 Idem, p. 210.
1,1 Idem, p. 210.
112 Idem, p. a11.
118 Idem, p. 212.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Ths s yours Ths s yours 114 or as Captan Rattray com-
ments : ere we have a deberate and pubc voaton of a
taboo and pouton of the potenta dweng pace of a sacred
power. Such an act woud n ordnary crcumstances be e -
pressed by the phrase They have posoned t. 115 On the day
foowng ths seemng desecraton, the kng pubcy sacrfces a
sheep whch he hods over the goden sword, the shrne of
osummuru. The throat of the sheep s then prcked and the
bood s aowed to fa on the sword, whch s aso sprnked
wth water from the sacred rvers. The accompanyng nvocaton
s suggestve: O osummuru, the edges of the year have met:
you were sharp but I took that thng whch you abhor and
touched you (wth t) but to-day I sprnke you wth water n
order that your power may rse agan, etc. 116
Ths pecuar rte s connected wth an Ashant custom, an
annua ceremony hed n September n honour and proptaton
of the Ashant kngs who have gone esewhere, and for the
ceansng of the whoe naton from defement, as we are tod
by Captan Rattray who has aready stated: Its proper tte s
Odwra, concernng the dervaton of whch there s no possbe
doubt. Dwra means to purfy or to ceanse, and Odwra means
smpy purfcaton or ceansng. 117 Can ths annua voaton
of a sacred taboo have anythng n common wth the annua
e cepton made n the case of the ebrac taboo aganst passng
the Ve of the Tempe Ths occurred ust fve days before the
begnnng of the east of Tabernaces, on the Day of Atonement,
when the prest entered the oy of oes to sprnke the mercy
seat wth the bood of a buock, hs persona sn-offerng, and
that of a ram, the sn-offerng of the peope. or on that day
sha (the prest) make an atonement for you, to ceanse you,
(that) ye may be cean from a your sns before the Lord. 118
The ebrew word here meanng to ceanse s TA R 119 and
the substantve Ceansng s TA ORRA 120 whch radcay
118 Idem, p. 137.
110 Idem, p. 137.
117 Idem, p. 127.
119 Ltera transaton from the ebrew of Levt. v, 30.
120 OTP
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
s not entrey unke the Ashant Dwra as the emphatc T (teth)
mght easy have become a D.
nay Captan Rattray wrtes: The Ashant
Ntoro 1 beeve that t s the mae-transmtted ntoro,
mngng wth the bood of the femae (mogya),
whch accounts for the physoogca mysteres of concepton. I
have stated that the ntoro may perhaps be transated by sprt.
Indeed, t appears to be used at tmes synonymousy wth Sunsum,
that sprtua eement n a man or woman upon whch depends
not fe, . e. breath, for that s the okra or kra but that force,
persona magnetsm, character, personaty, power, sou, ca t
what you w, upon whch depend heath, weath, wordy power,
success n venture, n fact everythng that makes fe at a worth
vng. 121 Possby Vtaty mght come nearest to e press ths
ndefnabe somethng thus descrbed.
ut, f the Ashant Ntoro coud be derved from
ebrew Torah. ebrew TORA ,122 Law,123 the foowng
e panaton of the term mght suggest tsef. Whe descent among
the Ashant s through the woman (mogya), the awfu seat of
authorty s not the woman but the man, whether as head of the
famy or of the entre Naton. It s ths rght of authorty, ths
rght to command, f propery e ercsed, that assures success,
as we n the case of the famy as of the Naton. And athough
ths rght n tsef descends from father to chd, t s ony the
son who s abe to transmt t n turn, ust as the mother s mogya,
or bood, t s beeved, s ony transmtted by the daughters. In
ths way, the Ntoro s fed of actvty s determned by the rghts
of Mogya, for, agan, It s the woman who bears, . e. makes the
,, , )) 104
man.
The Ntoro then, mght be defned as a sprtua
Natura Law. r -
somethng n man, the possesson of whch con-
sttutes awfu authorty, such authorty as s but up on the
fundamenta Law, whether we regard s as the Natura Law or
the Dvne Law, snce the one s but the decaraton of the other.
Ths authorty, f propery e ercsed, necessary mpes respect
122 rr ta
123 Note: The pref N n Ntoro merey sgnfes a coectve noun, and
may be dsregarded n seekng the dervaton of the word.
Cfr. p. 54.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
for hgher authorty, respect for Law, and t s that dctate of the
nteect, usuay caed Conscence, whch practcay drects,
whether or not an acton s n conformty wth the prncpes of
rght and wrong. or certan prncpes of rght and wrong are
necessary mpressed on human reason. Conscence brngs home
ths fact from tme to tme, sayng, Ths shoud be done, or It
s wrong to do that. At the begnnng of the human race, ths
Law of Nature, or the Natura Law as t s caed, was suffcent
for man, actng under the nfuence of grace, n hs reatons
wth God and hs feow men. ut sn qucky obscured the natura
ght of reason, and t became necessary that these same precepts
and prohbtons shoud be gven to man n ceary denned terms,
that he mght not pead gnorance as an e cuse for transgresson.
That s precsey what Amghty God dd on Mount Sna, n
gvng us the Ten Commandments. e reduced to unmstakabe
formuae of Thou shat or Thou shat not, a those genera,
tme-honored, rues whch we shoud recognze from our own
sense of rght and wrong as manfested by our conscences.
Wth the promugaton of the Decaogue on Mount Sna, was
ad the foundaton of the Torah. The Deuteronomc Code was
the fuer e presson and detaed appcaton of the Law, whch
became the great gudng prncpe of every God-fearng ebrew,
and t was the sprt of conformty to the Torah that meant rea
success and attanment for the true Israete, snce t assured
partcpaton n the Natona Promses of Yahweh. It was ths
respect for the Law, too, that after the cose of the abyonan
Captvty, deveoped nto an amost fetsh reverence, so much so,
that every etter was stressed and straned, unt the rea sprt
of the Law tsef was obscured n the schoo of the Pharsees.
As regards the Ashant, there e sts a ke veneraton and
respect for authorty and Law. Ths s one of the very ponts,
as we have seen, that most mpressed Lord Woseey.125 Whe
uttery unabe to defne ther own nteectua emotons and sub-
conscous deductons, they show an nherent regard for the
Natura Law as we as for ther raca tradtons, whch have for
them the force of Law. They reason, too, that there must be some
nnate quaty n man that w not ony respect the rghts and
authorty of those above hm, but whch w aso enabe hm to
Cfr. p. a4-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
e ercse that authorty over others, that s nbred n hm, and
whch s hs rght. And snce ths menta atttude s not acqured,
though a sprtua entty, t must n some way be physcay passed
from parent to chd. And so ther system of the transmtted
Ntoro has been evoved, wthout, of course, our ong process of
reasonng.
Concusons 0 cutura trats then, aready mentoned n
the ast chapter, we have now added other more
or ess cogent reasons for concudng that somewhere n ther
deveopment as a trbe, the Ashant came under a strong ebrac
nfuence. The facts adduced ncude frst of a the remarkabe
smarty of the Ashant Nyame and the ebrew Yahweh, not
ony as regards verba sgnfcaton and dervaton, but especay
n ther attrbutes and ther reatons to the created channes of
the Dvne nfuence, accordng to the accepted trba concepts. A
ths s supported by such paraesms as m ed or dvded servce,
the adopton of fetshsm or ts equvaent wthout any apostasy
from monothesm; the subte reference to a Redeemer; Ta ora,
the son of the Supreme God ; the atar to Nyame preserved
n the stamp patterns of Ashant coth; the survva of what has
every appearance of beng the breastpate and msnefet of the
gh Prest; sterty as a curse; the tradtona tweve-trbe
theory; the raven story of as and ts counterpart; New Year
festvas and ther ceremones; egtmate voatons of a Taboo;
and, reference to the Natura Law.
These customs, t s true, as we as the cutura trats pre-
vousy noted, are for the most part wdespread throughout the
word, and may be found ndvduay among dssocated trbes.
ut t s the present contenton that t woud be unreasonabe to
ascrbe to mere concdence the entre congeres, especay f we
can estabsh the probabty of hstorca contact between the
parent-stock of the Ashant and the ancent ebrews.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Chapter IV
OT R R WISMS IN W ST A RICA
It s now tme to consder the ebrewsms found
Purport -n -yyest Afrca outsde the Ashant. In tracng
these ebrewsms, however, t shoud be kept n mnd that t
woud be a serous mstake to e pect to fnd n any one ocaty
suffcent evdence to prove concusvey drect ebrac descent
from the Chdren of Israe. A ethnoogsts agree that the Negro
trbes are essentay a congomeraton of stocks, good, bad and
ndfferent. . D. More ustrates ths we, when he speaks of
that porton of Western Centra Afrca, now known as Northern
Ngera, as foows: In the course of ages, through the nfuence
of Moorsh, Semtc, and probaby pre-Semtc gyptan cuture,
fused n ater tmes wth Mohammedan aw, earnng and regon,
there has been evoved n ths regon a cvzaton combnng a
curous m ture of Afrca and the ast. 1 And agan, speakng
of ano, between ornu and Sokoto, he cas t, the most nter-
estng regon n a the Dark Contnent, where dvers races have
ceaseessy ntermnged, attracted thther by ts ferte so and
abundant pastures; Lbyan and erber, gyptan and Semte, and
the mysterous uan. 2
The most that we can hope to estabsh then, s a
Deteroraton strong nftraton of ebrew stock n certan
trbes or areas, wth a possbe e panaton of the
source of nfuence. ven those coones of |ews whch are of com-
paratvey recent foundaton n Afrca have for the most part de-
terorated competey from the deas of ther race and ther
regon. Thus, for e ampe, n hs Itnerares au Maroc, under
date of |uy 7, 1883, Chares de oucaud records: In Morocco,
has a |ew ever been seen wrtng on the Sabbath It s forbdden
1 dmond D. More, Ngera: Its Peopes and ts Probems, London, 1911,
p. 103.
2 Idem, p. 23a.
93
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ust ke traveng, ghtng a fre, seng, countng money, takng
busness, and what not And a these precepts are observed wth
equa care or the |ews of Morocco, a regon conssts n that:
mora precepts they deny. The ten commandments are bygone
taes, at most good for chdren; but as for the three day prayers
and engthy graces before and after meas, keepng the Sabbath
and feasts, I beeve nothng n the word woud make them mss
them. ndowed wth a very vey fath, they scrupuousy fuf
ther dutes towards God, and ndemnfy themseves at the e -
pense of s creatures. 3 Nahum Souschz strongy resents De
oucaud s savage and pre udced crtcsm of the |ews of
Morocco, 4 and yet he hmsef admts, when speakng of the |ews
n the nteror of Morocco: Ther beefs have often a poythes-
tc character whch approaches fetchsm. There are st some who
worshp grottoes, rocks and streams under the guse of sants.
ven n the parts where there are st Spansh |ews, as n Tetuan
where the Spansh rabbs st domnate the fe of the com-
munty, the fe of the |ew s bound up wth a sorts of ancent be-
efs and supersttons, whch he has taken over from the erbers
and Arabs, and whch have become an essenta part of hs
e stence. 5
In the cty of Morocco Souschz found: The
th Dead. strangest supersttons and customs are prevaent
among the |ews of Meah. Those connected wth
the cut of the dead are partcuary astoundng. 8 Of hs e per-
ence n the Atas Mountans, he wrtes: The mountan |ews of
Gaw have been n the country from ancent tmes, as I have
proofs to show. . . . The cut of the dead pays an mportant part
3 Rene azn, Cmres de oucoM ermt and porer, London, 1923, p. 40.
Nahum Souschz, Traves n North Afrca, Phadepha, 1927, p. 424.
6 Idem, p. 430.
6 Souschz, Traves n North Afrca, p. 442. Note: Of Morocco n genera
Souschz wrtes: There are many ceremonas n connecton wth the dead.
In the Atas there survves the ancent custom of pacng cruses of water n
the tomb. In a parts of Morocco there are to be found professona wang
women who, as n bbca tmes, are caed n to weep for the dead; frequenty
these women rend ther faces and ther bodes n ther e ataton. If two men
de n the same house n the same year, a rooster s saughtered near the door
of the house n order to proptate the ange of death. Sorcery, the werdest
medca practces, soothsayng, spes aganst the ev eye, magc and cabastc
formuas, a that speaks of gnorance and superstton, has a arge part n the
fe of the |ew of Morocco. In addton to the aae Shem, there e st sorcerers,
both mae and femae, who go n for the most savage practces, survvas of
pagansm. 1. c. p. 438.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
OT R R WISMS IN W ST A RICA 95
n ther soca fe. At Teuet I saw for the frst tme among |ews
the practce of pacng a cruse of water n the tomb of a reatve,
after the ancent Phoencan fashon, whe esewhere they merey
burn o n a hoe scooped out of the tombstone. 7 Agan, he
wrtes: Two hours and a haf from Teuet s the vage of
Una. . . . The oca sant of Una s caed Sd efu; he s n
reaty the genus of the rver efu, a survva of regon of
fetchsm, but ths docs not prevent the |ews from worshppng
hm as ther own sant. 8
Demons east S S k png w tn e account 0f tne re-
past offered to the demons among the |ews of
ez, as recorded by arney, and whch goes to show how the
race deterorated amd the hardshps of the Mussuman domna-
ton. Accordng to arney, f a sck |ew fas to respond to the
ordnary treatment, t s concuded that he must be the vctm of
the demon s wes, and a sutabe proptatory repast s accordngy
prepared to pacate the tormentor.9
So far from denyng ths custom, Souschz furnshes us wth
some rather startng detas, as foows: If a gr s possessed
() the sorceress bds her ay kerme (rouge) on her hands and
feet, and pant her cheeks and ps, put koku on her eyebrows, put
on a green coat and yeow baush (sppers), wrap a scaret sk
kerchef round her head, and then on her eyebrows wth a snge
thn, brght ne. (We may note wth M. Vasse that ths knd of
toette has been found n the tombs of ancent Carthage). In ths
festve garb the gr must appear before the ev sprts whch she
seeks to pacate. A mdnght repast s arranged, and the sprts are
nvted. To ths ba, caed rebayboyya, men are not admtted. On
the tabe are paced amonds, nuts and sweetmeats for the sprt-
guests. nd muscans are caed n to pay, for no man must see
what takes pace n the chamber. . . . Whe the meanchoy musc
pays, the women, ncudng the one who s sck, perform the danse
du ventre, one after the other. The women then address the sck
dancer as foows: Te me who my representatve s among the
sprts She repes: It s so and so, or It s the Prnce of such
and such a country. Thus t s n a state of ecstasy and frenzy that
7 Idem, p. 469.
8 Idem, p. 472.
9 S. arnay, Notes d thnographe et de Lngustque Nord-Afrcanes,
Pars, 1924, p. 57.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
the sorceress prescrbes the cures for the sck woman. The Pyth-
oness (the votary of the Ob of the be) s st to be found among
the |ews of Tuns. She s caed the Deraa. She burns perfumes
on a chafng dsh, and, hodng her head over the fumes, works
hersef nto a derum and begns to prophesy. There are certan
nocturna assembes caed stamba, where women make rendez-
vous wth sprts, and dance wth them. 10 And a ths by |ews
aong the shore of the Medterranean and not by savages n the
heart of so-caed Darkest Afrca In comparson, our observa-
tons among the trbes of West Afrca w seem tame ndeed
. Mungo Park observed n 1795, n connecton wth
a ega foggng among the pagan acks at Teesee,
n assob: It s worthy of remark that the number of strpes was
precsey the same as are en oned by the Mosac Law, forty, save
one. 11 Ths, too, was n the case of a trbe whch had up to that
tme successfuy wthstood the encroachments of Mohammedan-
sm.
Later, Park cas attenton to the resembance that
New Moon. .. . ,
certan natve marrage rtes bear to the manners
of the ancent ebrews, 12 and further descrbes at some ength
the natve s veneraton of the New Moon.18 e says n part: The
moon, by varyng her form has more attracted ther attenton (than
the sun). On the frst appearance of the new moon, whch they
ook upon as beng newy created, the pagan natves, as we as the
Mohammedans, say a short prayer; and ths seems to be the ony
vsbe adoraton whch the afrs (Pagans) offer up to the Su-
preme eng. Ths prayer s pronounced n a whsper; the party
hodng up hs hands before hs face: ts purport (as I have been
assured by many dfferent peope) s to return thanks to God for
hs kndness through the e stence of the past moon, and to soct
a contnuaton of hs favour durng that of the new moon. At the
concuson, they spt upon ther hands, and rub them over ther
10 Souschz, Traves n North Afrca, p. 283 f.
11 Mungo Park, Traves n the Interor Dstrcts of Afrca, London, 1810,
p. 116.
11 Idem, p. 399. Note: Accordng to Was: The Ashant show respect
for the moon, and s beeves, on ngustc evdence, that the moon was
once an ob ect of worshp on the God Coast. Cfr. Wson D. Was, An
Introducton to Anthropoogy, New York, 1926, p. 234.
13 Cfr. Num. , 10; v, 11. Note: As the |ews foowed the Lunar
Month, the frst day of the month marks the new moon.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
faces. Ths seems to be neary the same ceremony, whch prevaed
among the ebrews n the days of |ob. 14
Park further remarks: If they are asked, for what reason then
do they offer up a prayer on the appearance of the new moon; the
answer s, that custom has made t necessary: they do t, because
ther fathers dd t before them. 15
. . Rchard |obson who spent part of the years 1620
and 1621 tradng on the Gamba Rver, under the
capton The dscourse of the Marbucks or regous men, says
of ther wrtng: The character they use, beng much ke e-
brewe, whch n regard I understood not, I caused my Marybucke
to wrte n paper, some part of ther aw, whch I brought home
wth me, that some of our earned Schoars mght peruse, f wee
mght by that means come to any better knowedge, then the sma
practse wee have htherto had, and by men of our capactes can-
not so easy be attaned, oney ths much wee descerne, that the
regon and aw they teech, s not wrt n the same tongue, they
pubcky speake, and moreover, that none of the tempora peope,
of what dgnty soever, are traded up to wrte, or reade, or have
any use of bookes or etters amongst them. 18 The characters re-
ferred to are unquestonaby Arabc, st the refe on of |obson
seems worth recordng.17
, . . A century ater, Wam osman s more specfc.
Oath-Dnnk. , , . , . . . r
If you ask, he wrtes, what opnon the negroes
have of those who fasfy ther Obgatons confrmed by the Oath-
14 Park, 1. c. p. 406. Note: The reference s to |ob, , 26ff. If I be-
hed the sun when t shned, and the moon gong nto brghtness: and my
heart n secret hath re oced, and I have kssed my hand wth my mouth: whch
s a very great nquty, and a dena aganst the most hgh God.
15 Park, 1. c. p. 408. Note: Rabb aufmann oher mantans: The perod
of the New Moon was, n pre-e c tmes, ceebrated by cessaton of abor; t
was superor even to the Sabbath-day, whch formed but a part of t; but t
ost ts mportance durng the e. ... In the Tempe, New Moon was
ceebrated by speca sacrfces and by the bowng of the trumpet. Cfr. |ew-
sh ncycopeda, Vo. I , Artce: N W MOON, p. 243.
16 Rchard |obson, The Goden Trade, London, 1623.
17 Note: Another fact to be noted, even f not strcty a ebrewsm, s
recorded by A. L. roeber as foows: The Negroes of the west coast of
Afrca make god fnger rngs ornamented wth the tweve zodaca symbos
n ther proper sequence. They seem gnorant of the meanng, n fact do not
possess suffcent astronomca knowedge to be abe to understand the use of
the sgns. It aso remans uncertan whether they earned the set of symbos
from uropean navgators or from the Arabs that have penetrated the north-
ern haf of Afrca. Nevertheess t s the true zodac whch they portray, even
though ony as a decoratve pattern. Anthropoogy, New York, 1923, p. 205.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
drnk; they beeve the per ured person sha be sweed by that
quor t he bursts; or f that doth not happen, that he sha shorty
de of a angushng sckness. The frst punshment they magne
more partcuar to Women who take ths draught to acqut them-
seves of any accusaton of adutery; and f I may be aowed to
make a comparson, ths drnk seems very ke the btter water ad-
mnstered to the women n the Od Testament by way or purga-
ton from the charge of adutery. 18 And agan: The Negroes
st retan severa aws and customs whch savour of |udasm, as
ast mentoned, ther marryng of ther rother s Wfe, and sev-
era more, whch seem the same n effect, as we as the names, of
whch here are severa whch occur n the Od Testament. 19 In
ths matter osnan hmsef s somewhat of a sceptc, and he woud
attrbute a to Mohammedan nfuences, whch atttude n tsef
adds weght to hs testmony and admsson of facts.
Messas Another pronounced sceptc, Adophe Lous
Cureau, who can fnd no rea worshp n Negro re-
gon, makes the admsson: It s a remarkabe fact that Whte
Men enter nto the egends of certan peopes before uropeans
made ther appearance, and that such bengs, who were unknown
at the tme, were thought to be of a superor and amost dvne
nature, and were awated by some trbes n the form of a sort of
Messah. 20
ack |ews Wrtng of ths same dstrct, |ohn Carke, a ms-
sonary, says of the e treme south of rench
quatora Afrca: Odendorp speaks of back |ews beng n ths
part of Afrca; but no confrmaton of ths has been met wth. The
practces common n many parts of Afrca are those of sacrfcng
goats and sheep, makng cuttngs for the dead, crcumcsng, and
the tra drnk; but these do not partcuary beong to the customs
of the |ews. 21 ere agan, the statement of fact s usefu, as t s
not wrtten to boster up a theory.
redrch Ratze, too, refers to the Mavumba, renowned as
18 osman, Descrpton of the Coast of Gunea, p. I2S.
Idem, p. 180.
20 Adoph Lous Cureau, Savage Man n Centra Afrca, trans. . Andrews,
London, 1915, p. 300.
|ohn Carke, Specmens of Daects: Short Vocabuares of Languages:
and Notes of Countres and Customs n Afrca, erwck-upon-Tweed, 1848,
p. 91.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
potters and smths, to whom some assgn a |ewsh orgn, 22 and
probaby wth reason, n ths nstance, attrbutes the |ewsh nfu-
ence to the Portuguese |ews who at ther e puson from urope
were forcby coonzed at St. Thomas.
|. Leghton Wson who for eghteen years was a
Observatons mssonary n Afrca and subsequenty one of the
secretares of the Amercan Presbyteran oard
of oregn Mssons, gave to the pubc the frut of hs e per-
ence, and after makng due acknowedgement n hs Preface, of
the works he had consuted, adds: ut the great body of the
book s the resut of the wrter s own observatons and know-
edge, and t s presented to the pubc as such. 23 Pecuar vaue
then, must be attached to the foowng observatons : Whether
the natves of the country have the |ewsh dstncton between
dabo and daemona n Northern Gunea s not
Daernonand certany known, but the nhabtants of Southern
Gunea undoubtedy have. 24 And a few pages
ater: M ed up wth these pagan notons and customs there are
many obvous traces of |udasm, both n Northern and Southern
Gunea; and n the atter, some undoubted traces of a corrupt
form of Chrstanty, whch have probaby traveed across the
contnent from ancent thopa, where Chrstanty was once
frmy estabshed.
The Afrcan race have a wonderfu capacty for conformng
themseves to any crcumstances n whch they are paced, and they
can adopt amost any number of regous creeds wthout beng
dsturbed by ther ncongruty, or the drect antagonstc character
whch may e st n them. The regon of Senegamba s a compete
medey of pagansm, |udasm, and Mahommedansm; and t s
dffcut to say whch of the three occupes the most promnent
pace, or e erts the greatest nfuence upon the character of the
peope. The prevang phosophy on the sub ect s, that by com-
bnng the three they are sure to secure the aggregate good of the
whoe. In Northern Gunea, pagansm and |udasm are unted;
and n Southern Gunea, pagansm, |udasm, and some mperfect
Ratze, story of Manknd, Vo. II, p. 134.
S3|. Leghton Wson, Western Afrca: Its story, Condton, and Pros-
pects, London, 1856, Preface, p. v.
24 Idem, p. 216.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
traces of a corrupt form of Chrstanty. In the former regon of
the country |udasm s more promnenty deveoped; some of the
Crcumcson. eadng features of whch are crcumcson, the
Duodecma dvson of trbes nto separate fames, and very
Trba frequenty nto the number tweve; the rgd nter-
Dvson, dcton of marrage between fames too neary
ogamy. reated; boody sacrfces, wth the sprnkng of
ood bood upon the atars and door-posts; 25 a specfed
Sprnkng. tme or mournng the dead, durng whch they
Mournng shave ther heads, and wear soed and tattered
cothes; demonaca possessons, purfcatons and
Obsess1ons. varous other usages, probaby of a |ewsh orgn.
Some of these usages, especay the rte of crcumcson, mght
be supposed to have been of Mohammedan orgn, f t were not
for the entre absence of a other traces of the regon among
the pagan trbes of both Guneas.
Athough the natves of Afrca retan these out-
Practces 1 ward rtes and ceremones wth the utmost tenac-
ty, they have tte or no knowedge of ther
orgn, or the partcuar ob ect whch they are ntended to com-
memorate. Many of them are performed to shed themseves from
some threatened ev, or to secure some coveted good. ut n the
great ma orty of cases they are attended to merey as a matter
of habt; and the ony reason assgned for observng them, s that
ther ancestors dd the same before them. 26
Another wtness who spent seven years among the
Testmones acks of the Save Coast s equay postve n hs
asserton. After remarkng that D Anve s map
states that the country of the Nagos was formery nhabted by
|ews, and that ths vew was adopted by drs, an Arab traveer
of the eeventh century, he brefy adds: One fnds among the
backs many |ewsh customs. 27 Nor must we be any onger sur-
prsed at ths. or, accordng to C. . Meek: A tradton current
throughout the Sudan woud seem to ndcate that whte nfdes
26 Note: George uchanan Gray records: Coser anaoges to the ancent
Pascha bood rtua and other anaoges whch are coser to the Tempe rtua
descrbed by zeche have been detected n modern Syra or among the mod-
ern Arabs, not to speak of customs of peope more remote. Sacrfce n the
Od Testament, O ford, 1925, p. 359.
28 Wson, 1. c. p. 220 ff.
27 Perre ouche, La Cote des scaves et Le Dahomey, Pars, 1885, p. 268.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
hed, n the eary centures of our era, the chef power n some at
east of the Sudanc states, and were of Semtc orgn. And then
he adds, not wshng to commt hmsef, t woud seem, Whether
these ruers were Paestnan |ews, or Semto-negrod Chrstans
from the Ne vaey, or whether they were the descendants of
Carthagnans, cannot now be determned. 28
Prest Garb e everen Car Chrstan Rendorf, a-natve
pastor of the ase Msson on the God Coast,
pubshed a tte voume, of whch |. G. Chrstaer sad: It s the
frst comprehensve hstory of an mportant part of Afrca wrtten
by a natve from the standpont of a natve. 29 The author, as he
tes us hmsef, beonged to the famy of the natona offcatng
hgh prest of Akra,30 and n speakng of the pecuar dress worn
by that offca, he asserts: A cose nspecton of the prest n hs
offcatng garb eads to the convcton that hs worshp must be of
foregn orgn. As there s no Afrcan naton or trbe ever known
to have so advanced n ther regous vews as the Akras, one s
ncned to suppose that the |ewsh system of worshp n the Od
Testament stye has been ether ntroduced by or mtated from the
peope who came out frst to the coast. 31
en amn Martn n hs System of Phoogy
Defement states: On the death of an Israete, n any house
or tent, not ony a the persons who were n t,
but the very furnture, contracted a pouton whch contnued
seven days, and whch was to be removed by sprnkng the per-
sons, rooms, and furnture wth water, m ed wth some of the
ashes of a red hefer that had been sacrfced by the gh Prest.
ut ths ceremony has not been observed snce the destructon of
the Tempe; for the |ews no onger ook upon themseves as po-
uted by the dead body. 32 Ths practce may have faen nto de-
suetude among the Paestnan and abyonan |ews wth the
destructon of the Tempe n |erusaem, for they no onger had a
sacrfce, but any one at a famar wth the nnth-nght as
practced n the West Indes,33 or ts prototype n West Afrca, and
28 C. . Meek, Northern Trbes of Ngera, O ford, 1925, Vo. II, p. 73.
Car Chrstan Rendorf, story of the God Coast and Asante, ase,
1895, Prefatory Remarks, p. .
30 Idem, Preface, p. v.
81 Idem, p. 6.
32 en amn Martn, System of Phoogy, London, 1759, Vo. I, p. 136
33 Wams, Whsperngs of the Carbbean, p. 241.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
observng how even the sprnkng wth water s not omtted, s apt
to see n ths modern werd spectace ony another vestge of the |ew-
sh custom as practced n the days of ng Manasses wth whom
we are tryng to nk up so many of the West Afrcan customs.
. - . St another vauabe pece of evdence comes
|ew1sn ctave. from rather an une pected source. Ignaz Godz-
her cabr attenton to the preservaton of the |ewsh octave among
the Afrcan savages pretty much as t e sts n the turgy of the
Church. e tes us: In od Caabar on the West Coast of Afrca
a week of eght days occurs; most curousy, as the peope cannot
count beyond fve.34 A pror ths woud seem mpossbe; but t s
vouched for by an observer as accurate as astan. 85
urther south n the Congo, erbert Ward re-
ery marks the affnty of certan customs wth ancent
ebrew aw. Thus, for e ampe, If adutery be commtted wthn
the vage, both the man and woman are consdered equay guty;
outsde the vage boundary, however, the man ony s hed at
faut. 38
Paraesms Professor eer of Yae Unversty, reyng n
great part on data gathered by Wam Graham
unera Sumner, whe treatng of Dsguse and other
Customs. orms of Mournng, 37 paces many West Afr-
can funera customs 38 n the same cass wth the
rtua sackcoth and ashes of the Od Testament.
Later on, Professor eer cassfes the human sacrfces and
dsfgurements that accompaned West Afrcan funeras down to
qute recent date,30 n the same category wth the fact that the
|ews had to be warned repeatedy not to cut har or beard or gash
themseves for the dead. 40Agan he fnds the Yoruba ako-o o
Sabbath Rest (frst-day) and smar days of rest n other West
Afrcan trbes anaogous to the ebrac Sabbath
84 Cfr. Theodor Watz, Anthropoogc der Naturvoker, Vo. II, p. 224, com-
pared wth astan, Geographsche und ethnoogsche Uder, |ena, 1874, pp.
144; 155.
30 Ignaz Godzher, Mythoogy among the ebrews and Its storca De-
veopment, trans. Russe Martneau, London, 1877, p. 66.
M erbert Ward, A Voce from the Congo, London, 1910, p. 252.
87 Sumner, eer and Dave, The Scence of Socety, New aven, 1027,
Vo. II, p. 868.
88 Idem, p. 870.
89 Idem, p. 890.
40 Idem, p. 907.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e

wth ts death-penaty for voators.41 In connecton wth human
sacrfce, he remarks that even Israetes, dffer,
Sacrfce m t S matter rom eg1 063 0f our own tmes,
n nothng save the ob ect they assgn to ths knd
of sacrfce. 42 urther he quotes arton to show that tempe
harotry as found n West Afrca 43 and esewhere goes back to
prmtve Semtc tmes, 44 and fnds a paraesm to the Levrate
of the |ews 45 n West Afrcan Marrage cus-
M rrages toms.46 In a ths, t s true, he s not e pcty
connectng the West Afrcan wth the |ews, but
hs observatons are none the ess vauabe to our present pur-
pose.47
P. Amaury Tabot, of the Ngeran Potca Serv-
Vestges. ce after fve years among the Ngeran Trbes,
saw n the trba worshp of the ko a vestge of the odest known
Mnoan cvzaton. 48 ut n a more recent work, he ascrbes the
prncpa foregn nfuence n West Afrca to gypt, and observes:
The Nupe may have brought over wth them ther art of makng
Gass Makn S S so hghy przed n gypt. The statues,
whch reached ther greatest deveopment n the
Mbar tempes of the Ibo, though n cay, and most prmtve, are
smar n feeng and desgn to some found n Tutoukhamem s
tomb; a keness specay notceabe n the anmas supportng the
couches. 49
In her turn, the ast author s wfe, D. Amaury Tabot, who had
many opportuntes of observaton sedom granted to others, as
she had accompaned her husband through parts htherto unvsted
41 Idem, p. 11 s.
Idem, p. 1251.
48 Idem, p. 1272.
44 Idem, p. 1273.
48 Idem, Vo. I, p. 1901.
48 Idem, p. 1003.
47 Note: In passng t mght be remarked that accordng to some even the
Medcne-man or Wtch-doctor of West Afrca seems not entrey nconsstent
wth |ewsh tradton. or we read: In ancent Israe, the theory was that
sckness was due to a demon, to Yahweh, or to hs ange; the heaer was there-
fore a man of God, a magcan, or a prest; and the methods fo heang were
pany of a magca type. (II ngs, v, 11; , 7.) There was nothng of the
nature of scentfc research or scentfc treatment, but no doubt, much e -
permenta knowedge was graduay accumuated. unt, Israe before Chrst,
p. 124.
48 P. Amaury Tabot, In the Shadow of the ush, London, 1912, p. 13.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
by whte women, aso pubshed a tte voume. It s her concu-
son, that fragments of egend and haf-forgotten rtua survve
to te of tmes shrouded n the msts of antquty, when the de-
spsed Ibbo of to-day was a dfferent beng dweng not amd
the fog and swamp of fetshsm, but upon the sunt heghts of a
regous cuture hardy ess hghy evoved perhaps than that of
ancent gypt.150
Ma c Lore Indeed, she adds, f, as s hed by so great an
agc ore. authorty as Dr. Was udge, much of the magc
ore of gypt may have orgnay come from the West, t s most
probabe that these Ibbos formed a nk n the ong chan by whch
such knowedge passed across the contnent. In ths case, the ke-
ness n rtua and egend st occasonay to be traced between
those present-day West Afrcan trbes and of ancent gypt woud
not appear to have been borrowed from the atter and borne across
the contnent from east to west, but rather contrarwse, from
Nger to the Ne. In any case, the Ibbos woud seem to be a
peope of hoar antquty, and so ong have they dwet n ths
regon, that no egend of an earer home can be traced among
them. 51 ut contrary to Mrs. Tabot s suggeston, the genera
trend of nfuence n Afrca has been from the east to the west,
and there s no suffcent ndcaton here of any reversa of drec-
ton.52
ar more reasonabe appears the poston of Pro-
Infuent fessor Rawnson. It s qute possbe, he says,
that the Phoencans of Memphs desgned and
organzed the caravans whch proceedng from gyptan Thebes,
50 Note: G. T. asden who was for many years a mssonary n Ngera
states: Amongst the Ibo peope there s a dstnct recognton of a Supreme
eng benefcent n character who s above every other sprt, good or ev.
e s beeved to contro a thngs n heaven and earth, and dspenses rewards
and punshments accordng to mert. Among the Ibo of Ngera, Phadepha,
1921, p. 215.
61 D. Amaury Tabot, Woman s Mysteres of a Prmtve Peope, London,
1915, p. 4f. Note:_ On the other hand, asden asserts: The Ibo country es
wthn the recognsed negro bet, and the peope bear the man characterstcs
of that stock. . . . There are certan customs whch rather pont to Levtc
nfuence at a more or ess remote perod. Ths s suggested n the underyng
deas concernng sacrfce and n the practce of crcumcson. The anguage
aso bears severa nterestng paraes wth ebrew dom. Among the Ibos
of Ngera, p. 31.
62 Note: It must be notced, however, that Oark Wsser records: Some
students beeve that the Negro peopes of Afrca were the orgnators of ron
cuture, passng t on to gypt. Man and Cuture, New York, 1923, p. 36.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
traversed Afrca from east to west aong the ne of the Sat s
by way of Ammon, Auga, ezzan, and the Tuarck Country to
Mount Atas.53 We can scarcey magne the gyptans showng
so much enterprse. ut these nes of traffc can be ascrbed to the
Phoencans ony by con ecture, hstory beng sent on the sub-
ect. 54
C. . Meek asserts: gyptan goods had penetrated to Nuba
and ordofan as eary as 3000 b. c., and from what we know of
subsequent reatons of gypt and ornu we may assume that, f
there were then any trbes capabe of carryng on trade, ther trade
was done wth gypt. There are many ndcatons of gyptan n-
fuence on the cuture of Ngera. 55 And n hs thnoogca
Concusons, he adds: The bronze vesses reported from aue
on the Ivory Coast, together wth the natve tradtons, ndcate
that gyptans n those eary tmes (5th century b. c.) penetrated
West Afrca n the search for god. The Aro-Chuku cuture s re-
garded by many as havng ts source n gypt, and t woud appear
that certan features of the |ukun cuture have a smar orgn. 5e
We hope to show ater that the |ukun and Ashant are probaby
kndred trbes.
In speakng of the ong-horned catte of the u-
C tntfe-.h0rnCd an. Sr arry |ohnston states: The usua type of
catte beongng to the ua s practcay dentca
wth that of ancent gypt and modern Gaaand and equatora
Afrca. It s certan, however, that a consderabe eement of gyp-
tan cuture entered Negrod Afrca by way of Darfur, Wada,
Lake Chad, and thence to the Upper Nger; and aong ths route
the domnant type of ong-horned catte may have reached the
ua of West Afrca. 57
Yorubas s p31 what More reports: The
Yorubas profess to trace ther descent from
gypt. 58 Dennett woud ook even further to the ast for an
e panaton of many of the characterstcs of ths same peope,
when he quotes approvngy from an artce n the Ngeran
erodotus, IV, 181-184. Compare eeren, Afrcan Natons, O ford, 1832,
Vo. II, p. 202-235.
George Rawnson, story of Phoenca, London, 1889, p. 297.
Meek, Northern Trbes of Ngera, Vo. I, p. 59.
54 Idem, Vo. II, p. 162.
57 |ohnston, rtsh mpre n Afrca, p. 332.
68 More, Ngera, p. 81.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
o6 R WISMS O W ST A RICA
Chronce as foows: There can be tte doubt that the Yoruba
peope are at east ntmatey connected wth the Orentas. Ther
customs bear a remarkabe resembance to those of the races of
Asa. Ther vocabuary teems wth words derved from some of
the Semtc anguages; and there are many natves of Yoruba-
and to be found havng features very much ke those of Syrans
and Arabans. Dennett adds: Most natves I have taked to on
ths sub ect are conscous of ths orgn from a superor race, and
the marked superorty of the Yoruba peope to ther neghbours
certany ponts to somethng of the sort. 59
ausa e ausa, too, are supposed by some to have de-
rved ther orgn from Upper gypt.60 Others,
ncudng Meek, beeve that they had some connecton wth the
Copts or trbes of the Ne vaey. 81 Meek says of them: The
ausa are not a race at a. They have no raca hstory, and they
are n fact a hotch-potch of peopes of varous orgns, speakng
a amtod anguage. 62 owever, he admts that there are .
Semtc and pre-Semtc eements found n the ausa anguage,
whch are too fundamenta to be ascrbed soey to the nfuence of
Isam. 63
ausa fok-ore, t s true, drecty contradcts both these vews.
or, accordng to ther own tradtons; If a questoner asks you:
Where dd the ausa peope have ther orgn Say: Truy
ther orgn was the arebar and Northerners. 64 Ths, how-
ever, s a patent effort of a negro trbe to cam erber orgn and
as such must to a certan e tent be dscounted. Nevertheess, t
woud seem to ndcate at east the probabty of a erber eement
n ther ethnc compe .
More speaks of the ausa as nvaders out of the east. 65
And Leutenant |ean asserts that the tradtons of Ar show that
they dwet for severa centures n that dstrct after ther arrva
from the South-east. e aso notes that the southern part of Ar
89 R. . Dennett, Ngeran Studes, London, 1910, p. 11.
81 Meek, Northern Trbes of Ngera, Vo. II, p. 168.
82 Idem, Vo. I, p. 27.
Idem, Vo. I, p. 62f.
4 R. Sutherand Rattray, ausa ok-ore, O ford, 1013, Vo. I, p. a.
Note: Cfr. aso A. C. addon, Races of Man and Ther Dstrbuton, New
York, 1925, p. 50: The ausa of Northern Ngera may be regarded as a
Negro-famtc bend n whch the former predomnates.
68 More, Ngera, p. 98.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
or Asben was a fourshng provnce of the Songhos and further
that the peope of Upper gypt appear to have contrbuted to ths
Songhos mpre.66 ere we have a possbe connecton between
the Songhos and the ausa. They may perhaps be offshoots from
the same mgraton.
Leutenant Despagnes,67 speakng of the traces
Anc1ent of Medterranean cvzaton to be found n West
Manufactures. . , .
Afrca, notes that M. P. Standnger pubshed m
1906,68 an nterestng study whch shows the conformty and
dentfes the ancent manufactured gass n Paestne wth cer-
tan gass ob ects st made at Nupe or Nufe n the West Soudan,
where ths ndustry had been carred on, as tradton decares
by |ewsh coones. 69
Despagnes aso reproduces some wndow shutters
Shutters. carved wth fgures that are dstnctvey Semtc
n ther appearance. In one nstance the fgures
are crowned wth mtres, whch he decares represent the dvne
Trad. 70 They are not unke the mtre of the gh Prest of
the ebrews, as descrbed by |osephus. Above the mznefet of
the other prests,71 there was another, wth swathes of bue em-
brodered, and round t was a goden crown poshed of three
rows, one above another; out of whch arose a cup of god. 72 Is
a ths, agan, mere concdence
refy then, as supportng the theory of the e-
brewsms of the Ashant, we have found the fo-
owng ndcatons of an nftraton of ebrac cuture among
the dstnctvey Negro trbes of Afrca. In foggngs, the trad-
tona number of strokes, forty ess one ; New-Moon festvas;
the Oath-Drnk akn to the scrptura btter waters ; e pectaton
of a Messas; |ewsh dstncton between dabo and daemona;
the duodecma dvson of trbes nto fames; e ogamy; boody
sacrfces wth the sprnkng of bood upon atar and door-posts;
mournng customs; obsessons; ega defement; |ewsh octave;
aw on adutery; funera customs; Sabbath rest; Levrate mar-
M C. |ean, Les Toureg du Sud- st: L Ar, Pars, 1909, p. 82.
67 Lous Despagnes, Le Pateau Centra Ng ren, Pars, 1907, p. 135.
88 etschrfft fur thnoogc, VIII, p. 231.
Cfr. L Anthropooge, VII (1906), p. 469.
T0 Despagnes, . c. p. 170 bs.
Cfr. p. 82.
|osephus, k. I, Chap. VII, #6.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
o8 R WISMS O W ST A RICA
rages; gass makng; besdes other trats that mght as we have
Mohammedan or Chrstan orgn, such as crcumcson on the
one hand, and presty garb on the other. ow then, are we to e -
pan a these paraesms as ebrew cuture reay found ts
way nto the heart of Negro and
Roand D on, Professor of Anthropoogy at
Cuture arvard Unversty, has sad: The term cuture
has come to be used by anthropoogsts, socoo-
gsts, and others as a desgnaton of that totaty of a peope s prod-
ucts and actvtes, soca and regous order, customs and beefs
whch, n the case of the more advanced, we have been accustomed
to ca ther cvzaton. . . . The cuture of any peope comprses
the sum of a ther actvtes, customs, and beefs. These fa
rather naturay nto three man categores the physca, the so-
ca, and regous. 78 In our present quest we sha be deang
wth a three sorts, or categores, of cuture.
In connecton wth trba cuture, however, t s we to keep n
mnd a defnton suggested by Cark Wsser: A unt of trba
cuture s spoken of as a trat. Ths term s aso apped to man-
nersms and to concepts of whatever knd. Thus the custom of a
man marryng hs wfe s sster may be observed and, f so, s set
down as a trat of the trba cuture. It foows then, that a trba
cuture s characterzed by the enumeraton of ts observabe
trats and that the cuture of one trbe s dstngushed from that
of another by dfferences n these trats. 74 Wsser further states :
In a scentfc nqury nto the nature and behavour of cuture,
the theores of convergence, dffuson, and ndependent nventon
can do no more than state the dfferent ways by whch cutures
may have come to be smar. 75 Ths marks out for us the scope
of our research n tryng to e pan the paraesms between the
cuture of the ancent ebrews and that of the West Afrcan
bush n genera, and of the Ashant n partcuar.
Professor D on has we sad: y cuture para-
Paraes es s meant the phenomenon of the e stence n
two more or ess wdey separated areas, between
73 Roand . D on, udng of Cutures, New York, 1928, Introd. p. 3.
74 Wsser, Man and Cuture, p. 50. Note: Wsser further remarks: When
a trat ncudes a chan of actvtes t s usuay caed a trat-compe .
1. c. p. 52-
Idem, p. 108.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
whch there has been no known hstorca contact, of cutura
trats or trat-compe es whch seem to be smar or even dent-
ca. If n Afrca, n Meanasa, and n North Amerca, for e -
ampe, we fnd a trat or trat-compe whch seems n a three
cases to be ake, how sha we e pan the smarty There are
two aternatves whch at once suggest themseves: ether the sm-
arty s due to dffuson whch has carred the trat n some un-
known way from one area to the others, or the smarty s due
merey to chance and the basc unty of the human mnd, whch
confronted wth smar condtons, has reacted to them n a
smar way. 76 Later Professor D on speaks more n deta as
foows:
_ . . Paraesm or smarty of cuture trats n
panatons. ... - _
wdey separated and dsconnected areas may be
due to varous causes. The paraesm nay be rea and compete
and e panabe as an nstance of whoy ndependent nventon; t
may be rea and traceabe to contnuous dffuson, wth subsequent
dsappearance n a porton of the area, or to norma dscontnuous
dffuson; t may be rea, but n a strcty mted degree, and due
to convergent evouton from orgnay qute dscrete begnnngs;
or, asty, t may be specous, n that the ony actua paraesm
present es n such broad and basc features that they cease to
have rea sgnfcance, snce they are the natura or nevtabe out-
come of ordnary human e perence. The determnaton of the
proper category for each case that arses s not aways easy, the
dffcuty yng usuay n the nadequacy of the avaabe hstorca
data, a ack amost nevtabe for a savage and barbarous peopes.
. . . That dffuson s responsbe for a arge number of appar-
enty dsconnected smar trats s probabe, but there remans a
consderabe resduum for whch ndependent orgn s the ony
ratona e panaton. 77
Dffuson Now there are, as ndcated above, varous sys-
tems for the e panaton of paraesms n cu-
ture. Some fnd n dffuson the souton of practcay every
queston of smarty n trats between the most dssocated areas.
Professor ot Smth and hs dscpe W. |. Perry may be
mentoned as eadng defenders of ths system.
78 D on, udng of Cutures, p. 182.
Idem, p. 223.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
110
Others go the opposte e treme and make env-
ronment the soe requste need. Thus Ibn ha-
dun, the Arabc phosopher and hstoran, we are tod, sought
to e pan a hstory and the deveopment of cvzaton through
envronmenta effects. 78
A modfed form of evouton, however, s thus
vouton e paned by Cark Wsser: Snce n a matters
of nventon one step eads to another, we may
suspect that trat-compe es evove from smpe begnnngs. So t
s conceved that n the course of tme two or more qute dfferent
trats, orgnatng n wdey separate cutures, may come to be
smar. Convergence and convergent evouton are terms used to
desgnate ths method of e panng smartes n cuture. T9
Many cutura paraesms, wthout a doubt, are to be e paned
by convergent evouton, but t s a serous mstake to overstress
the pont. Convergence at best s a generc e panaton, and n
genera the great ma orty of cases may be accounted for n ths
manner. ut n specfc nstances, there s the danger of assumng
as untrue the very condton t sets out to dsprove, vz., that here
and now, ths s not a case of dffuson. And t tends to argue
from the fact that snce convergent evouton may possby e -
pan the paraesm, therefore convergence s the souton of the
queston n hand. Whe, on the contrary, an equay pausbe e -
panaton by dffuson has frequenty much n ts favor.
C ntra ts Thus Godenweser ays down the prncpe: In-
dependent deveopment of smartes must be as-
sumed as a genera postuate n connecton wth cvzatona
nterpretatons, athough t s, of course, true that rgorous proof
of ndependent deveopment as aganst dffuson can but sedom
be furnshed. 80 And agan: One factor w aways favor the
hypothess of dffuson: t s ts demonstrabty n specfc n-
stances; whereas ndependent orgn must at best aways reman
probematc. 81 Godenweser aso warns us : The e panaton of
ndvduaty (of cvzaton) must be sought not n boogca
type, nor n physca envronment, nor agan n psychoogca
trats or genera hstorca or socoogca condtons, but n the
78 Cfr. Idem, p. 7.
79 Wsser, Man and Cuture, p. 105.
80 Ae ander A. Godenweser, ary Cvsaton, New York, 1926, p. 312.
81 Idem, p. 310.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
1
specfc hstorc fates of each oca cuture n ts partcuar geo-
graphca and hstorca settng. The e panaton here s dentca
wth hstorc reconstructon, and to the e tent to whch ths s
fauty or ncompete, our knowedge and understandng of the
partcuar cvzatona dfferences nvoved w be the same. 82
A ths must be carefuy kept n mnd.
Godenweser further states: The most compcated and dff-
cut aspects of the dffuson probem arses n cases . . . where
the geographca dstrbuton of a trat s dscontnuous. In some
cases of dscontnuous dstrbuton the geographca facts aone
may furnsh an answer to the probem. 83 And fnay: The
cassca evoutonst was not greaty troubed over e ampes such
as ths. To hm a such nstances attested the smarty of the
human mnd and the paraesm of cutura deveopment. ut we
may not share the consong fath of the evoutonst. The unver-
saty of the phenomena of dffuson ampy attested by the pre-
ceedng dscusson, does not permt one to stress the theory of
ndependent deveopment at the e pense of the aternatve poss-
bty of e panng cutura smartes through a common ut-
mate orgn or through hstorc dffuson from one trbe to
another. 84
roeber, too, when speakng of the anayss of
Contact cutura phenomena, has asserted: When nde-
pendent deveopments have occurred, there s a
basc or psychoogca smarty, but concrete detas are markedy
dfferent. On the other hand f a dfferentaton from a common
source has taken pace, so that true hstorca connecton e sts,
some specfc dentty of deta amost aways remans as evdence.
It therefore foows that f ony t s possbe to get the facts fuy
enough, there s no theoretca reason why utmatey a cutura
phenomena that are st hoverng doubtfuy between the para-
estc and the dffusonary nterpretatons shoud not be pos-
tvey e panabe one way or the other. 85
In the case then, of paraesms between two dssocated
groups, to evauate propery the counter cams of dffuson and
convergent evouton, t becomes necessary to estabsh the weght
8sIdem, p. 401.
81 Idem, p. 307.
84 Idem, p. 310.
A. L roeber, Anthropoogy, New York, 1923, p. 206.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
112
of probabty for the hstorc contact between the groups n ques-
ton.
efore begnnng our quest of hstorc contact
f 011 8 between the ebrews and the West Afrcan
Afrca. Trbes, we may here brefy summarze what Pro-
fessor D on has sad of the ethnoogca course
of Afrcan deveopment. To quote hs very words as far as pos-
sbe, he says: In the eary Paaeothc perod we may, I beeve,
thnk of the Afrcan popuaton as prmary composed of the
Mongood ( rachycephac, Chamaecephac, Patyrrhne) and
Proto-Astraod (Dochocephac, Chamaecephac, Patyrrhne)
types and ther m tures. Perhaps somewhat sparsey setted, they
probaby hed most of the north, ncudng arge areas n the Sa-
hara, whch at ths perod was certany more humd and sutabe
for human occupaton than t s to-day. Southward they probaby
e tended to the edge of the forest zone, and, sweepng around t
on the east, foowed down the grassand pateaus toward the
southern porton of the contnent. The Congo basn and perhaps
the Gunea coast were apparenty not occuped. 86
The Proto-Negrod (Dochocephac, ypscephac, Patyr-
rhne) type spread very wdey at a very eary perod throughout
the whoe northern part of the contnent and bends between ths
type and the somewhat oder Proto-Astraod made up a arge
part of the popuaton durng ate Paaeothc tmes. 87
The ast of what are apparenty the oder types s the Paae-
Apne ( rachycephac, ypscephac, Patyrrhne), presentng
n many ways the most puzzng probems of a. It s n ts ds-
trbuton to-day concentrated n the regon of the forest bet, com-
prsng the Congo basn and the Gunea coast, wth possbe
outers eastward of the great Rft Vaey. 88 Ths s the Centra
Afrcan Pgmy type.
Professor D on contnues: In spte of fant traces of ths
brachycephac, patyrrhne type to be found north of the forest
zone, there seems no reason to beeve that t spread as wdey
over the contnent as the types aready dscussed. The great trop-
ca forest area s n many ways a refuge regon, and seems to have
88 Roand . D on, Raca story of Man, New York, 1923, p. 182.
87 Idem, p. 183.
88 Idem, p. 183.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
been penetrated and coonzed ony reatvey recenty by Negro
peopes, who n ther spread over the contnent seem frst to have
fowed around the forest regon before they attempted to pene-
trate t. . . . And athough the numbers of the Pgmes st sur-
vvng n a reatvey pure state seem to be sma, the greater part
of the popuaton of the Congo basn, to-day s very argey m ed
wth ther bood. 89
Into an Afrca whch must thus have been n the man Ne-
grod around a core of pgmy Negrtos, wth, n the northwest
and especay the southeast, consderabe remnants of the fuson
of the oder Mongood and Proto-Astraod types, there came n
eary Neothc tmes a new factor, destned to become of enor-
mous mportance n the future deveopment of the peopes of the
contnent. Ths was the frst nvason of the Caspan (Dochoce-
phac, ypscephac, Leptorrhne) type ta, ght-sknned, wth
a tendency under favorabe condtons towards bondness. Ths
new type came nto Afrca from the northeast by way of Ara-
ba. 90 Groups of these Caspans who are consdered by Profes-
sor D on as the parent-stock of Semtc fok,91 moved southward,
we are tod, towards the Lakes of ast Afrca and beyond, bend-
ng wth the oder popuaton. . . . Among them the antu
anguages deveoped. . . . urther north from Nuba, whch
seems to have been a great reservor of these mmgrants, they
passed west nto the Sudan and the regons of the Sahara. . . .
And so, perhaps as eary as ate Neothc tmes, some stran of
ths vre group reached as far as the Atantc shores, whose mod-
ern descendants are the ua. 92 rom another branch of ths
Caspan mgraton Professor D on woud derve the Lbyans
and erbers.93
Wth the openng of hstorc tmes, accordng to Professor
D on, a new nfuence agan makes tsef fet n Afrca; another
new type appears, at frst feeby but then n ever-ncreasng vo-
ume addng ts quota to the aready e stng compe . 94 e cas
t the Medterranean (Dochocephac, Chamaecephac, Leptor-
89 Idem, p. 184.
90 Idem, p. 184.
91 Idem, p. 185.
92 Idem, p. 185.
Idem, p. 186.
94 Idem, p. 186.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
rhne) type, and notes: It seems to be the fact that ths type makes
ts appearance n any strength n gypt n the course of the rst
Dynasty. ... It seems to have entered the Ne Vaey from the
deta, and whe at frst formng merey the backbone of the rung
caste, as the centures passed t contrbuted more and more to the
mass of the popuaton, unt, by the end of the Mdde ngdom,
t had attaned to the domnant pace among the vared raca ee-
ments n the gyptan porton of the Ne vaey, and retaned that
eadershp n Upper gypt wthout nterrupton down at east to
Roman tmes and n ower gypt to the present day. 95 eyond
gypt ths nfuence was fet, he tes us, ony aong the coast and
seems to have been n part at east sea-borne as t s aso found
n the Canary Isands.98
nay Professor D on states: One ast raca factor whch
has payed ts part, abet but a mnor one, must not be overooked,
vz., the Apne ( rachycephac, ypscephac, Leptorrhne)
type. When shorty after the begnnng of the Dynastc perod, the
Medterranean peopes made ther frst appearance n force n
gypt, the Apne type, whch prevousy had been absent, or
present n amost neggbe proportons, at east n Upper gypt,
ncreased neary twofod. Later t decned agan unt the perod
of the New mpre, when t once more assumed mportance and
contnued to be a factor of sgnfcance n Roman tmes. 97 Ths
Apne type s aso found aong the coasta area of Northern
Afrca probaby argey sea-borne, whch makes Professor
D on suggest that t may be due to pre-Phoencan and Phoen-
can coonsts.98 e aso adds: Westward through the Sudan
traces are to be found here and there of Apne bood, but they
seem to be, so far as present data go, very sght. Yet n Dahomey
the Apne factor s more pronounced, and further matera may
show ts une pected strength n parts of the Sudan. 99
rom a that Professor D on has sad, we may gather that
more than one ethnc mpuse has passed from gypt out through
the contnent of Afrca, and we hope to show that n some way
95 Idem, p. 187.
99 Idem, p. 187.
Idem, p. 188.
98 Idem, p. 189.
99 Idem, p. 19a
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
an nfuence of ebrac cuture found ts way aong the same nes
from gypt to the heart of Negro Land. To estabsh ths theory,
t becomes necessary to study the possbe hstorc contacts between
the ebrews and the trbes of West Afrca.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Chapter V
T LOST TRI S O ISRA L
If we are to estabsh hstorca contact between
ueston the ebrews and the parent-stock of the Ashant,
t now becomes necessary to check up every pos-
sbe channe by whch dffuson between the two groups was pos-
sbe. At the very outset, two man nes of nqury present
themseves on account of the duaty of the dvded ngdom of
Israe. And yet, strcty speakng t s ony wth the |udeans that
we have to dea, snce the destructon of the Northern Trbes was
defntve and compete. owever, as Professor D on says: A
few generatons ago cutura paraes between the customs and
beefs of aborgna peopes and those of the ebrews as recorded
n the be, were e paned n accordance wth the theores of
the tmes, as the degenerate survvas of ancent Semtc cuture,
dffused by the Lost Ten Trbes of Israe. Traces of these e -
tremey eusve wanderers were found n every quarter of the
gobe, and ushman and skmo, Austraan and Amercan In-
dan were ake credted wth beng ther descendants. 1 And
athough Professor D on adds: The ghost of the Lost Trbes
has ong snce been ad, e cept perhaps for some whose udgment
s rued by ther magnaton, 2 t may be we to ntroduce here
1 Roand . D on, udng of Cutures, New York, 1928, p. 225.
2 Idem, p. 225. Note: That the queston s not entrey a dead one s shown by
an edtora n the oston erad for Apr 27, 1928, entted |ewsh Ancestry.
It runs as foows: |ews n every part of the word, and the |ews n Paestne
most of a, w be nterested n that controversy, ust aroused by the vst of the
ng and ueen of Afghanstan to ngand, over the so-caed |ewsh orgn of
the Afghan peope. agerness to cam ebrew descent has been shown durng
the past quarter of a century n strkng ways. ere and there n Chna are to be
found sma coones whose members do not hestate to ook back to ther |ew-
sh ancestry, and ony the other day t was ponted out that a consderabe num-
ber of peope are st propagatng the doctrne that the ngsh themseves are
descended from the trbes of Israe. As to the Afghans qute a number of nte-
gent rtsh offcers we acquanted wth them are sad to be strong beevers
n the ebrew theory. And what of the evdence n ts favor One thng whch
traveers sometmes te us after nvestgaton on the spot s that neary a the
116
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
T LOST TRI S O ISRA L 117
a short chapter on the sub ect, to carfy our own poston and to
defntvey emnate a queston of any contact between the
Ashant and the Northern ngdom of Israe.
Professor Rawnson of O ford, n assang the
Raw1nson poston of those who woud derve the Ango-
Sa on Race from the Lost Trbes of Israe,
rdcues the attempt, and decares that these much ost Trbes
have been found a hundred tmes by a hundred dfferent trave-
ers, and n a hundred dfferent ocates, and goes on to endorse
the statement of tto: There s scarcey any human race so
ab ect, fororn, and dwndng, ocated anywhere, between the
Chnese and Amercan Indans, who have not been stated to be
the Ten Trbes. 3
Ango-Sa ons. Towards the mdde of the ast century, Our
Israetsh Orgn by |ohn Wson revved an
od controversy, n an effort to derve the Ango-Sa on Race from
rr
Afghan women and many of the men are of a dstncty |ewsh cast of counte-
nance, and that a arge number of them have |ewsh-Chrstan names, such as
Ibrahm for Abraham, Ayub for |ob, Isma for Ishmae, Ishak for Isaac, Yoha
for |ohn, Yakub for |acob, Daoud for Davd and Sueman for Soomon. The
Afghans, moreover, are known to recognze a common code of unwrtten aw
whch appears to resembe the od ebrac aw, though t has been modfed by
Mohammedan ordnances. A further strengthenng of the theory has been
found n the story that when Nebuchadnezzar overcame the Chdren of Israe
certan of the |ewsh trbes, and perhaps a of the ost ten trbes, made ther
way eastward nto a mountanous country and setted eventuay n the coun-
try of Afghara, where they founded the race, of the Afghans. And woud-be
supporters of the theory ke Lord Curzon hmsef are especay mpressed
by the fact that for centures past, and to ths day, the ma orty of Afghans
have stout y defended the beef n ther ebrew descent Why, t s asked,
shoud ther hstorans have caed them en-Israe, meanng n the Arabc
tongue The Peope of Israe When t comes to chapter and verse there are
serous doubts n the way. Sr dward Denson Ross, a famous e pert n
orenta hstory and anguages, comes near cang the whoe theory a myth.
If the Afghans were n orgn a Semtc peope, he says, we shoud e pect to
fnd some trace of that orgn n ther anguage, whereas as a matter of fact
there s none. As for |ewsh names, they are smpy taken from the oran,
and we fnd them among a the Mohammedan peopes. And as to the |ewsh
cast of countenance notced n the Afghans another e pert remnds us that
whe as a rue the Afghan nose s ong and curved, ths |ewsh, or, rather,
ttte, nose s very wdespread, and s a characterstc of races n no way
connected wth the Chdren of Israe. It woud thus seem that the theory now
under dscusson must be cassed as one of a number whch have been devsed
to e pan the orgn of the Afghans, for they have been traced to Copts,
Armenans, Abanans, Turks, Arabs and Ra puts. And eager as are the sub-
ects of the ng of Afghanstan to cam ebrew descent there s tte ke-
hood of them onng the onst movement or sweng the 20th century m-
graton to the oy Land.
Cfr. dward ne, O ford Wrong, New York, 1880, p. 149.
Pubshed n 1845.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
n8 R WISMS O W ST A RICA
the Ten Trbes of Israe, that have come to be known n hstory
as The Lost Trbes. The Reverend . eckersteth proceeded to
refute the arguments advanced by the theory. Durng the ne t
quarter of a century there were spasmodc attempts to popuarze
the dea, but t was not unt eary n 1871 that the nterest of the
genera pubc was aroused. Twenty-seven Identfcatons of the
ngsh Naton wth the Lost ouse of Israe by dward ne,
foowed by subsequent brochures. ashes of Lght and Ango-
Sa on Rddes, drew down on the author the wrath of hs kns-
man, Professor George Rawnson, of O ford, and Canon of
Canterbury. That a person of such dstncton shoud take notce
of the theory, even to assa t, gave the queston the needed pub-
cty, and the controversy was we under way.
dward ne, n hs repy to Canon Rawnson, denes havng
ever read more than a few e tracts from the earer book of
Wson, despte the fact that a strkng smarty of treatment
had been ponted out.5 Others besdes the O ford Professor had
ventured to take e ceptons to hs attempted ebrazaton of the
Ango-Sa on Stock. Mr. ne acknowedges the attentons of
some few of them, but brushes them a asde wth a snge bod
stroke of the pen: Not one ob ecton has foothod as yet, and I
beeve never can have. The dentty of our Naton wth Israe s
purey God s work, and no man has power to destroy t. 8 We sus-
pect a tte humor on the part of Mr. ne.
The dscusson now became genera, and the terature on the
sub ect s e tensve. Space w permt ony a few random com-
ments n passng. Thus one wrter fnds n ths theory, facetousy
we suspect, the e panaton of how despte many mscacuatons,
the ambtons of rtan are usuay crowned wth
Aspects US success. Why shoud so sma a country as rt-
an, he asks, possess such great nfuence over
the word as she does, and be successfu n a her wars, notwth-
standng that she contnuay makes the most papabe bunders
We have many fauts, socay, natonay, and ndvduay, to
confess and bemoan; yet, for a that, t w be admtted that we
are a great naton . What s the secret of rtan s greatness If
5 dward ne, O ford Wrong n ob ectng to the Ango Sa ons beng
Identca wth Israe, New York, 1880, p. 137.
e Idem, p. 142.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
119
t s proved that the rtsh are Israetes, the whoe story of
ngand w be understood wth a rght pont of vew; and that
s, that God s deangs wth her, beng Israe, show forth that e
s true, fathfu, and Covenant keepng: ths s the true secret of
ngand s greatness and not any nherent goodness that rests n
her or n her peope. 7
Meanwhe, as eary as 1861, the Reverend . R. A.
Davd Gover transferrng hs attenton from the Lost
Trbes to the survvng |uda, had ndcated what
he was peased to ca the possbe descent of the Roya amy of
ngand from the ouse of Davd.8 S teen years ater, a pre-
tentous effort strove to ft n some mssng nks.9 owever, the
chan was far from compete, and t was eft for the ngenuty of
the Reverend A. . Grmad, to devse a fu unbroken ne from
Davd to the then-regnng ueen of ngand, Vctora of happy
memory.10 Accordng to hs schemata, the ngs of |uda from
Davd to Sedecas, form eghteen nks n ths chan. The sceptre
s then passed down through the Prncess Tea Teph, who, t s
asserted, marred eremon, ng of Ireand, and ther succes-
sors, from 578 b. c. to 487 a. d. formng ffty-fve nks n the
chan. Thrteen nks of the Roya ouse of Argyshre passes
t on to the Soveregns of Scotand, a. d. 834, and the chan s
fnay competed by the twenty-fve Scottsh nks and the succes-
sors of |ames I of ngand. It s dffcut to beeve that the e -
pounders of these schemes to |udaze the Roya amy of ng-
and reay took themseves serousy. And Doctor Wd, at east,
must have possessed a rare sense of humor, when he evoved hs
theory of the Irsh |ews.11
Irsh Tews refy, hs poston s as foows. Two coones
setted n Ireand; the frst, the Phoencans, who
were Phstnes or ancent Canaantes. The second setters were
Tuath de Danan. . . . The Phoencans were sea-farng peope;
7 . W. |. Senor, The rtsh Israetes, London, 1885, p. 1.
8 . R. A. Gover, ngand the Remnant of |udah, London, 1861.
|. C. Stevens, Geneoogca Chart, Showng the Connecton between the
ouse of Davd and the Roya amy of rtan, Lverpoo, 1877.
10 Cfr. A. . Robnson, Predestnaton, as taught n the be, and verfed
n story, Leeds, 1895, p. 132 ff.
11 |oseph Wd, The Lost Ten Trbes and 1882, London (Ontaro), 1879.
Note: Incdentay, whe pastor of the Unon Congregatona Church n
rookyn, N. Y. Dr. Wd took the precauton of pubshng hs book on the
safer sde of the Canadan border.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
2
9

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
pressed by Israe, gypt and Assyra, they fnay eft Canaan, and
setted n Ireand. 13
Dr. Wd woud have t, that at the tme of the abyonan Cap-
tvty, after the Prophet |eremas was carred nto gypt by the
remnant of the peope, he escaped thence to Northern Ireand,
takng wth hm the ark of the Covenant, |acob s pow the
stone of Israe as we as the daughter of Sedecas, through
whom the roya ne was to contnue. Irsh hstores, he tes us,
some twenty of whch we fnd agree, say that about 585 b. c. a
dvne man anded n Uster, havng wth hm the kng s daughter,
stone of destny, and ark, and many other wonderfu thngs. The
peope of Uster of Dan understood the od adventurer. In pass-
ng, the author assures us: Now at Tara, |eremah bured the
ark of the covenant, tabes of aw, etc. 18
As to the presence of the Trbe of Dan n Uster, the matter s
easy e paned, accordng to Doctor Wd s way of thnkng.
Durng the persecuton of Ahab, thousands of them eft Paes-
tne, settng n Denmark ths word Denmark means the crce
of Dan. In course of tme they crossed the sea and took possesson
of the north of Ireand, settng the provnce of Uster. Thus we
have the dua race of Irshmen Phstnes n the South and
God s chosen peope n the North. Consequenty t s easy for Doc-
tor Wd to e pan what must appea to hm as the nferorty
compe of the South, whch ready fe a prey to the aure-
ments of Rome. 14
urthermore, accordng to Doctor Wd, |eremas s the rea
St. Patrck smpy the Patrarcha Sant, whch became St.
Patrarch, then St. Patrck. The Roman Church ntroduced St.
Patrck to offset the St. Patrarch. 18 owever, the Doctor
admts that the ndvdua commony revered as the Patron of Ire-
and was more than a mythca person. e gves hs rea name
as Capurnus, and woud have hm born 387 a. d. near the present
cty of ouogne. urther he s satsfed that ths Capurnus was
hmsef a |ew, beongng to the trbe of en amn. or the en-
amntes began to f n that part of rance about ths perod.
19 Idem, p. 267.
18 Idem, p. 269.
14 Idem, p. 271.
Idem, p. a70.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
The author adds: Ths trbe were by nature mssonares. Ths
prompted hm to desre to redeem hs brethren n Ireand. In U-
ster he began hs abors. 18
Nevertheess, Doctor Wd s nsstent that |eremas was the
rea santed patrarch of Ireand. And by a crafty desgn of Rome
young Capurnus was created santed patrarch, or St. Patrck,
and by ths means Rome nked the greater part of the Irsh naton
to hersef. 17 And amost t woud seem wth a sgh of reef, the
Doctor takes care to note: ut nether Rome nor any other power
ever ensaved or conquered Uster. 18 In concuson t shoud be
observed that n the Doctor s vew the dvson of Ireand s not
merey due to regon. It s essentay raca. The peope of e-
fast are Dantes; they of Dubn are Phoencans. 19 So, after a,
the great ma orty of Irshmen are not |ews, even accordng to
Doctor Wd.
Whatever we may thnk of Doctor Wd s sn-
Wanderngs certy n the matter, three years ater, not to
menton others, the Reverend Doctor Pooe ser-
ousy undertook a study of the whoe queston. The |ews as we
know them to-day, he regards as the descendants of the ngdom
of |uda. The Lost Trbes, he woud trace as foows: Nneveh
was destroyed by the Medes and the abyonans about 621 b. c.
and the Assyran monarchy dvded between them; Israe, or a
arge porton of them, takng advantage of the opportunty thus
afforded, asserted ther ndependence, or escaped, and panted
themseves n Armena, to the north of Assyra. Durng the sev-
era rruptons caused by the conquests of Ae ander the Great,
and hs mmedate successors,20 they resumed ther nomad state,
and wandered northward, and westward, to some of the quet
vaeys whch ed them on ther way westward and homeward, 21
to the rtsh Ises as ther ourney s end.
Idem, p. 277.
17 Idem, p. 278.
18 Idem, p. 279.
19 Idem, p. 274.
20 Note: When the Mongo nvason reached Germany n 1241, t was
fabed that the Tatars were none other than the ost trbes shut up by Ae -
ander the Great n the Caspan mountans. Cfr. Margos and Mar , story
of the |ewsh Peope, Phadepha, 1927, p. 379.
21 W. . Pooe, Ango-Israe, Toronto, 1882, p. 128.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
These nomads, Doctor Pooe woud then dentfy wth the Sa -
ons, and he contnues: Sharon Turner states that, Athough the
Sa on name became on the contnent the appeaton of a confed-
eracy of natons, yet, at frst t denoted a snge state, and, t ap-
pears, they were so soated that the Romans dd not come nto
contact wth them, though contnuay devastatng by fre and
sword, the peope ntervenng between them and the Sa ons.
ow ceary the provdence of God was seen n ther hstory as
they passed through the great wderness of peope. 22
In consequence of a ths, and smar studes, many wd
schemes were evoved, and detaed maps were constructed, mark-
ng out the wanderngs from the and of e e of these Trbes,
whch despte ther name, absoutey refuse to stay ost. The sug-
gested tnerary s a vared one. Skrtng the southern shore of
the ack Sea, the frst route supposedy ed across the Dar-
danees, and foowed the ack orest a the way to the German
Sea, and then across to ngand. A second mgraton, we are tod,
mght have passed over the Caucasus Mountans, and after some
deay n what s caed the Land of So ourn and Increase far up
to the atc Sea, found ts way to Denmark and thence across
to ngand. St a thrd route s suggested far around the Caspan
Sea, ony to turn back and strke the path through Southern Ger-
many to the Sea.23
ut whether the propounders of these wd theores reay re-
garded them as fact or fctona humor, they found adherents who
were as ready to accept them wth the same credence and authorty,
as f they had been cued drecty from oy Wrt. As a matter
of course, these absurd suggestons shoud a be cassfed wth
the report of Ibn auka, the famous traveer of the tenth cen-
tury who woud, to a certan e tent, reverse the Darwnan
Theory, by dervng monkeys from |ews, when he records: Abeh
s a sma town, we nhabted, wth a tte ted and cutvated
and, Tn that pace were some |ews; those to whom t was for-
bdden to hunt on the Sabbath; and God transformed them, and
caused them to become monkeys. 24
22 Idem, p. 128.
28 Cf r. Thomas Rosng owett, Ango-Israe, The |ewsh Probem and
Suppement, Phadepha, 1894, Append .
24 Cf r. The Orenta Geography of bn auka, an Araban Traveer of the
Tenth Century, trans. Wam Ouseey, London, 1800, p. 10.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
storcay the obteraton of the Northern
Northern ngdom may be concsey tod. The dsntegra-
1ngdom , . t-T- -nr , a
Destroyed. ton began when Tgath-Pueser IV, the Assyran
monarch, n hs campagn of 733-732 b. c. over-
threw Damascus and nvaded northern Israe.25 In consequence
of ths nvason, |. M. Pows Smth 26 tes us: Israe ost her
terrtory east of the |ordan, the popuaton of whch was deported
to Assyra. 27
The utmate destructon of the Northern Trbes was accom-
pshed a few years ater, when Sargon II n 722-721 b. c. com-
peted the work that had been begun by hs predecessor
Shemaneser IV, fnay capturng Samara whch had hed out
for a three-years sege. The conqueror thus recorded hs trumph:
I beseged and captured Samara. I carred away 27,290 of ts
nhabtants, I coected there 50 charots. The remans of them I
permtted to retan ther goods, put my governors over them, and
I ad the trbute of former kngs upon them. 28 In another rec-
ord of the same event that has come down to us, Sargon e pressy
states: I set up agan and made more popuous than before.
Peope from ands whch I had taken I setted there. 29
Commentng on these cuneform records of Sargon, arton
suggests: Ony 27,290 were transported at ths tme. . . .
When we put together a those who were deported, however,
they were but a fracton of the popuaton. As Sargon dstncty
says, the others remaned there. They ntermarred wth the
setters whom he brought n and became the ancestors of the sect
of Samartans. The ten ost trbes were not ost , as s often
popuary supposed to be the case. 80
ar autsky, n hs turn, comes to pretty much
Remnants the same concuson, as foows: Not the entre
Absorbed. popuaton of the ten northern trbes of Israe
were therefore carred off, but ony the most ds-
tngushed nhabtants of the ctes, whch were then popuated
wth strangers, but ths was qute suffcent to destroy the naton-
26 George A. arton, Archeoogy and the be, Phadepha, 1925, p. 427.
28 |. M. Pows Smth, The Prophets and ther Tmes, Chcago, 1925, p. 74.
27 Cfr. aso Samue A. . Mercer, tra- bca Sources for ebrew and
|ewsh story, New York, 1913, p. 40.
28 Idem, p. 43.
29 Idem, p. 43.
50 arton, Archeoogy and the be, p. 428.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
aty of these ten trbes; for the peasant aone s ncapabe of con-
structng a specfc communa fe. The Israetc cty dweers and
arstocrats who were transpanted to Assyra and Meda, on the
other hand, dsappeared n ther new envronment n the course of
generatons, becomng fused wth t. 81
Doctor Gaster n the Schwech Lectures on b-
Rehabtaton ca Archaeoogy for 1923 advanced the opnon
of Samara. that the setters sent by Sargon were not n reaty
coonsts n the strct sense of the word but mere
mtary garrsons whch were subsequenty repaced by Persan
troops.82 ut hs arguments, based as they are soey on Samar-
tan tradtons, such as the fact that they repudate entrey any
connecton wth any heathen naton, 83 are far from convncng.
Doctor Gaster further states: Accordng to the Samartan
chronces, a arge number of e es came back and setted n the
and under the gh Prest Abdae, no ess than 37,000 beng
mentoned as havng returned. 34 ut he canddy admts that
the number gven must be an e aggeraton. esdes, Pows Smth
s emphatc n hs asserton: The downfa of Samara brought
about the end of the northern kngdom, whch now became an
Assyran provnce. Natves of other parts of the Assyran mpre
were mported to take the pace of the twenty-seven thousand de-
ported ctzens. The resut was the rse of a m ed peope n
Northern Israe, who were mongre n regon as we as n
bood.
Staney A. Cook, too, s entrey n accord wth ths opnon.
e further mantans that n 715 b. c. Sargon added to the m -
ture of races aready ocated n Samara by the ntroducton of
edoun coonsts from Araba.36 These wth the other coonsts
from Assyra he fnds ntermarryng wth the remnants of Israe
and ther descendants mght n tme be regarded as truy rem-
nants of Israe, even as the sem- domte cans that entered |udah
were reckoned as Israetes. 37 Of the e es from the Northern
81 ar autsky, oundatons of Chrstanty; New York, 1925, p. 222.
82 Moses Gaster, The Samartans: Ther story, Doctrne and Lterature.
London, 1925, p. 18.
83 Idem, p. 34.
84 Idem, p. 31.
85 Pows Smth, The Prophets and ther Tmes, p. 80.
89 Cfr. Cambrdge Ancent story, Vo. I, p. 383; 385.
87 Idem, p. 386; Cfr. aso p. 405.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ngdom, Cook concudes: They were probaby soon swaowed
up n ther new homes. 88
Nothng s to be ganed then, by tryng to trace these Northern
Trbes further at the present tme.39 Lackng the sprt of the
Southern ngdom, they qucky became assmated and ost
ther dentty beng absorbed by the peopes wth whom they
dwet.40
efore drawng ths chapter to a cose, however,
Indans 0 a word must be sad about the theory of those who
woud fnd among the Amercan Indans evdences
of descent from the ancent ebrews. In one way the queston s
cosey aed to that of the Lost Trbes. And even n the case
of those who postuate for the Indans a |udean orgn, or at east
a dffuson of |udean cuture, the matter s best setted here, as
t may easy becoud the treatment of our own sub ect f reserved
unt ater.
The controversy was of Spansh orgn amost
b ngan mmedatey after the dscovery of Amerca,41
but eventuay reached ngand. |ewes n Amer-
88 Idem, p. 385.
30 Note: Ma L. Margos says: The Israetsh brethren were absorbed
by the foregn envronment we speak of the ost ten trbes though some
resdue must have mantaned ts dentty n the Medan hghands and beyond,
to be merged ater wth the |ewsh peope. Cfr. Margos and Mar , story
of the |ewsh Peope, p. 115.
40 Note: There s aso the contrary tendency that woud ust as arbtrary
deny practcay a orgnaty to the ebrew peope and tend to e pan even
dstnctvey Mosac nsttutons as borrowngs from others. Thus we are tod
by orteter: There was a tme when the rtes of the Mosac cut were
assocated wth the gyptan. Thus the vestments of the prests and of the
Supreme Pontff, the ark of the covenant, crcumcson were referred to e -
ampars of the gyptans. And |. Spencer strove to show that neary a the
forms of the Mosac Cut are to be sought among the gyptans. ... At a
ater date t was frequenty sad that not a few nsttutons of the Mosac Cut
were receved from the abyonans. . . . abyona was the fatherand of the
ebrew race. ut that Abraham mgratng from Ur- asdm took wth hm
and passed on to hs posterty varous opnons, habts, customs, s so evdent
that there s no reason why anythng further shoud be sad on the matter.
. . . Other earned men of more recent age contend agan that not a few
sacred rtes of the regon of the Od Testament are to be traced to the Arab
nfuence of the Mnaeans. . . . The smartes pertanng to regon may
perhaps be so e paned, that the ebrews dd not mtate the forms of the
Mnaean Cut, but rather the Mnaeans mtated the forms of the ebrew Wor-
shp. . . . Others thnk_ the ebrews receved some sacred rtes from the
Canaantes. Whch opnon can scarcey be proven. . . ortetner, Arch-
aooga bca, Innsbruck, 1917, p. 45 f.
41 Cfr. Abert M. yamson, A story of the |ews n ngand, London,
1907, p. 181 ff.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ca, or Probabtes that the Amercans are of that Race, was
the tte of a book wrtten n 1648 by the Reverend T. Thorow-
good who was nterested n the efforts of the Reverend |ohn ot
to evangeze the Massachusetts Indans, and who hoped to hep
the work fnancay. our years ater, amon L strange an-
swered t wth a tte voume, Amercans no | ewes, or Improba-
btes that the Amercans are of that Race. Thorowgood
founded hs con ecture on s arguments, whch are thus sum-
marzed by L strange: 1) The Acknowedgment of the Amer-
cans. 2) rom Rtes and Customs. 3) rom Words and Speech.
4) rom man-devourng. 5) rom the Converson promsed to
the |ews. 6) rom the Caamtes threatened to the |ews. 42
efore consderng these cams and refutng them n deta,
L strange frst consders the source of the aborgnes of Amer-
ca, and concudes: Thus far have I offered my weak conceptons,
frst how Amerca may be coected to have bn frst panted, not
denyng the |ewes eave to goe nto Amerca, but not admttng
them to be the chef or prme panters there; for I am of opnon,
that the Amercans orgnay were before the Captvty of the
Ten Trbes, even from Sem s near progeny. 48
Contemporary wth L strange, George orn dscusses the
possbe descent of the Amercan Indans from the Israetes, a
theory whch he aso re ects.44
Meanwhe the queston had been serousy taken
en rae Up on e Contnent, and popuarzed by one of
the most brant |ews of the day. Manasseh en
Israe, a natve of La Rochee, whe yet a boy moved to Amster-
dam wth hs parents, eary n the seventeenth century. In due
course he became one of the most dstngushed orators n o-
and, and estabshed the frst ebrew prntng press n that
country n 1626. Through the nfuence of a feow |ew, Aaron
Lev, better known as Antono de Monteznos, Manasseh became
a strong advocate of the theory that the North Amercan Indans
were n fact the Lost Ten Trbes of Israe.45 Wth a vew of se-
42 amon L strange, Amercans no |cwes, London, 1652, p. 1.
43 Idem, p. 13.
44 Georgus ornus, De Orgnbus Amercans, agae Comts, 1652, Praef.
45 Note: Monteznos had tod a werd tae of Amercan Indans he had
come across n hs traves n the New Word, of ther regous practces, and
of ther tradton that they were of the trbe of Reuben. Cfr. Margos and
Mar , story of the |ewsh Peope, p. 490.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
curng the readmsson of the |ews nto ngand, Manasseh pub-
shed a voume entted speranca de Israe. 48 Wrtten
orgnay n Spansh, ths work was qucky transated nto Latn
and ngsh, and e ercsed a great nfuence, though t faed n
ts orgna purpose of openng ngand to the |ews. owever,
at the natona conference at Whteha n December 1655, t
brought out the fact that ther e cuson was not sanctoned by
ngsh Law, and ncdentay ganed many outspoken advocates
to the genera theory of the Israetc orgn of the Amercan In-
dans.
. or some tme, mssonares n Amerca, es-
Reports. pecay those n Me co, had been sendng home
reports of regous customs and beefs that sa-
vored much of Semtc orgn. Thus the |esut Acosta reported that
the Indans had an nfnte number of ceremones and usages whch
remnded one of the ancent Law of Moses.47
ut t was reserved for Vscount ngsborough,
Mythoogy gatr,ered a these testmones nto a snge
voume, to become the rea propounder of the
theory, that woud trace to a Semtc source those Indan customs
and tradtons. Thus he wrtes: It s mpossbe on readng what
Me can mythoogy records of the war n eaven and of the fa
of ontemoque and the other rebeous sprts, of the creaton of
ght by the word of Tonacatecut and of the dvson of the
waters, of the sn of Yztacohuhqu and hs bndness and naked-
ness, of the temptaton of Suchqueca and her dsobedence n
gatherng roses from a tree, and of the consequent msery and
dsgrace of hersef and a her posterty, not to recognze scrp-
tura anaoges. ut the Me can tradton of the deuge s that
whch bears unequvoca marks of havng been derved from a
ebrew source. 48 The Vscount then deveops the Me can dea
6 Manasseh en Israe, speranca de Israe, Amsterdam, 1649. Note:
Wth fu credence n the story of Monteznos and the evdence cued from
|ewsh and Chrstan wrters, he arrved at the concuson that the Israetsh
trbes, scattered over many countres, had wandered from Tatary across Chna
to the Amercan contnent, thus carryng the dsperson to the farthest parts
of the gobe. Margos and Mar , 1. c. p. 490.
T |ose de Acosta, The Natura and Mora story of the Indes, London,
1880. A reprnt of the ngsh Transaton of 1604, from the Spansh, k. V,
Chapter v, p. 369. Cfr. aso |oan redercus Lumnus, De tremo De
|udco et Indorum Vocatone, Vence, 1569.
48 Lord ngsborough, Me can Antqutes, London, 1829, Vo. VI, p. 401.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
of the deuge and ts subsequent events, such as the Tower of
abe and the dsperson of natons, n parae wth the be
Story.
Defend r n Ue tme rasseur de ourbourg became an
ardent defender of ngborough s vews.49
Among others, too, ubert owe ancroft descrbes n deta
what he regards as authentc ebrew recs found n what s now
the Unted States,50 and |ohn T. Sharp estabshes, at east to hs
own satsfacton, numerous anaoges between |ewsh and Me -
can codes and customs, that are certany strkng.51
On the contrary, De Roo, who has made a speca
study of the sub ect, after dscussng the whoe
queston at some ength, and gvng due credt to a authortes
cted, as we as quotng many others, unreservedy re ects ther
cam, and concudes: or these and smar reasons, whch the
reader can easy fnd n severa other works, we are of opnon
that the frst |ews who ever set foot on Amercan so were those
who, n spte of the restrctons of erdnand and Isabea,
secrety went on board the shps whch Coombus and hs contem-
porares steered to the New Word. 52
Concessons et e su secuenty admts certan seem-
ngy ebrac customs among the Amercan Ab-
orgnes. Thus, after re ectng the cams of two ebrew
practces n Amerca, he concedes: Other souvenrs of |ewsh
hstory and rtes of the Mosac aw seem to have been rea, and to
have actuay e sted among a few of Amerca s aborgna na-
tons. Thus are the Yucatecs sad to have had a tradton accord-
ng to whch they orgnay came from the far ast, passng
through the sea whch God had made dry for them. 53 And agan:
We may cose ths chapter wth the remark that the Me cans
ceebrated the |ewsh feast of the New Year,64 and had ther
49 rasseur de ourbourg, store des Natons Cvsees et de L Amtrque-
Centrae durant es Stcks Ant reurs t Chrstophe Coomb, Pars, 1857.
60 ubert owe ancroft, The Natve Races of the Pacfc States of North
Amerca, New York, 1875, Vo. V, p. 93 f.
|ohn T. Sharp, The North Amercans of Antquty, New York, 1880,
P- 463-
62 P. De Roo, story of Amerca before Coumbus, Phadepha, 1900,
Vo. I, p. 199.
s Idem, Vo. I, p. 420, quotng ancroft, 1. c. Vo. V, p. 22.
Adophe astner, Anayse des Tradtons Regeuses des Peupes In-
dgenes de I Amerque, Louvan, 1845, p. 102.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
festvty of the Remsson of Sns and the use of sacred unctons
as the |ews. 55
De Roo further quafes hs poston by the statement: We do
not, however, ntend to say that the western porton of the Od
Word had no share at a n Amerca s greatness before the
Chrstan era. 56 e even admts: Not a few wrters defend the
opnon that the gyptans, who saed around Afrca and far
away nto the Indan and the Atantc Ocean, eft n Amerca some
archtectura and ngustc vestges of ther presence, 57 and con-
ceves the possbty of the Phoencans, whether Tyrans or
Carthagnans, havng aso reached the Amercan contnent.
Speakng of the remarkabe parae to the
gyptan deveopment whch s to be found n
comparatvey recent tmes n the Inca monarchy of Peru, Pro-
fessor Dawson, the O ford storan, observes: If t was the
resut of purey ndependent South Amercan deveopment, t s
one of the most remarkabe e ampes of convergent evouton n
hstory. Accordng to the hypothess of Mr. Perry 58 and Professor
ot Smth,59 the eements of ths cuture were actuay derved
59 ornus, De Oranbus Amercans, Lb. IV, Cap. v, p. 278.
58 De Roo, 1. c. Vo. I. p. 192.
5T De Roo, story of Amercan before Coumbus, Vo. I, p. 192. Note:
e probaby has reference to the Phoencans n the empoy of gypt.
68 Note: Wrtng n 1023, Perry makes the asserton: My ndebtedness to
Professor ot Smth does not need emphass. To hm I owe the reazaton
of the mportance of gypt n the hstory of cvzaton; and t s a matter
of gratfcaton to a those who agree wth hs vews to see that opnon s
sowy, but surey, comng round to hs pont of vew, so that the utmate
ustfcaton of hs courageous and outspoken atttude s assured. W. |.
Perry. Chdren of the Sun. London, 1027, Preface, p. v. Mr. Perry further
unhestatngy adopts the hypothess of an eary movement out from gypt,
whch resuted n the transaton of the cvzaton of the S th Dynasty to
the uttermost parts of the word, and regards the Phoencans as the probabe
nk between gypt and the e terna word. 1. c. p. 461.
50 Note: Cark Wsser nssts: ot Smth, n partcuar, s an e treme
dffusonst, denvng the possbty of ndependent nventon. So wherever he
observes a smarty between cutures, no matter f haf the crcumference of
the word ntervenes, he decares that dffuson s obvous and the ony prob-
em presented s to dscover how the trat-compe es nvoved managed to eap
the gap. Man and Cuture, p. 107. Godenweser s even more outspoken.
e says: ot Smth has_ acheved the questonabe dstncton of outdong
the dogmatsm of the evoutonst by hs reckess, utzaton of dffuson as an
nterpretaton of wdespread cutura smartes, supportng hs theory by a
comparatve matera apparenty as ne haustbe n quantty and handed as
uncrtcay as was the comparatve matera of the evoutonst. The vaue of
the ast-named theory cannot be e amned here. The dea of a Megathc
cuture orgnated n gypt n the 18th. 20th dynasty, spreadng thence
through the Medterranean regon, over the southern areas of Asa and the
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
from gypt, and were ntroduced nto South Amerca by the same
race of megath buders who have eft traces of ther presence
throughout the Pacfc from aster Isand to the Carones. Now
the monarchy of |apan, the ruers of whch aso cam to be Ch-
dren of the Sun, was undoubtedy founded by megath buders
who arrved by sea, not ong before the Chrstan era, and t s
not mpossbe that the same nfuence may have reached the
Pacfc Coast of Amerca. ut the gap n tme and space between
ths prehstorc Pacfc cuture and the hstorc cvzaton of an-
cent gypt s so great that t s dffcut to affrm any drect cu-
tura nfuence on the part of the atter n the present state of our
knowedge. 80
nay, A. L. roeber, after assertng: The
Concusons Amercan race can hardy have come from any-
where ese than Asa, 61 adds: About the end of
the Paaeothc or begnnng of the Neothc some of the proto-
mongoods drfted from Asa nto North Amerca. These were
probaby the rea dscoverers of the New Word, whch they found
nhabted ony by brutes. 62 e ater states: Snce the eary
cuture mportaton of the perod of the settement of Amerca
eght or ten thousand years ago, the nfuences of the Od Word
have aways been sght as compared wth the ndependent deve-
opments wthn the New Word. ven wthn the northwestern
segment of North Amerca, the buk of cuture woud seem to
have been evoved on the spot. ut mnged wth ths oca growth,
more or ess modfyng t n the nearer regons, and reachng ts
greatest strength among the skmo, has been a trckng of seres
of ater Asatc nfuences whch t woud be mstaken whoy to
overook. 63
sand e panses of Meanesa and Poynesa to the remote countres of Me co
and Peru; ths dea, however aurng, woud requre a decate technque and
categorca demonstraton before t coud cam serous attenton. The meth-
ods used by ot Smth are, on the contrary, so oose that the entre specua-
tve edfce erected by hm can at best be regarded as another nk, n that
chan of top-heavy hypotheses born of uncontroed fghts of the magnaton
and unchecked by ether patent research or a strct method of procedure.
Godenweser, ary Cvsaton, p. 311.
60 Chrstopher Dawson, The Age of the Gods, oston, 1928, p. 163 f.
61 roeber, Anthropoogy, p. 343.
62 Idem, p. 344.
63 roeber, Anthropoogy, p. 392. Note: No reference w be made to
the Mormons, as they do not cam for themseves contnuty of race wth the
|ews, but merey subscrbe to the genera theory that the North Amercan
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Daspora.
Wth ths somewhat engthy preambe, we are
True now ready to wthdraw from the grotesque and
fantastc, to take up, n the ne t chapter, the rea
queston of the Daspora, tracng n roughest outne, wthn the
reams of reasonabe probabty, the wanderngs of that race or
peope whose dsperson s regarded by some as the means chosen
by Dvne Provdence to prepare the way for Chrstanty, by
drawng back to the prmtve monothestc dea the pagan word
that had become corrupt, and through unbrded usts sunk deep
nto the poythestc practces of sensuous doatry.
or, as Professor George oot Moore has we
Infuence observed: Among the Orenta regons whch
made successfu propaganda n the frst century
before the Chrstan era and the frst century after t, |udasm
was not the east mportant. The ubqutousness of the race had
ts part n ths; but the chef cause ay n the character of the
regon. Its monothesm was of a type to whch the popuar ph-
osophes a tended; ndeed the synagogue, wth ts gatherng for
the study of the Law and the Prophets, seemed much more ke
a schoo of phosophy than ke regous worshp or the rtua of
a mystery. The possesson of these sacred scrptures, descended
from an antquty by the sde of whch the begnnngs of Greek
phosophy were modern, and derved from dvne reveaton,
made a douby profound mpresson upon an age whch turned ts
eyes to the ancents for wsdom and to heaven for a truth beyond
the attanment of reason. The |ewsh fe, wth ts muttudnous
observances and ts metcuous precautons aganst pouton from
uncean men and thngs, had nothng strange or unreasonabe
about t when not ony regous sects but phosophca schoos
made det and dress and rues of ntercourse an essenta part of
ther dscpne. 84
Indans were descended from the Ten Trbes of Israe, and that an e odus of
|ews from |erusaem took pace pror to the brth of Chrst, and carred away
the records, a part of whch was the ook of Mormon. Ths book, t s as-
serted, was dscovered by the Prophet |oseph Smth n the sde of a h, caed
Cumorrah, n Ontaro County, New York. Cfr. Confessons of |ohn Doye
Lee, Dante, New York, 1005, p. 140 ff.
84 George oot Moore, story of Regons, dnburgh, 1914, Vo. I, p. 531.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Chapter VI
T DIASPORA
At a ages, Israetes, ether ndvduay or n
eg g8, sma groups, must have taken up ther resdence
n the and of strangers. In fact, George A. arton wrtes: It
appears from I ngs, , 84 1 that an Israetsh coony was es-
tabshed n Damascus n the regn of Ahab. (. e. About 900 b. c.)
Possby the smar aances of Davd and Soomon wth
Phoenca had estabshed smar coones there. 2 And Staney
A. Cook, when speakng of the tme of the abyonan Captvty,
observes: Apart from the |udaean e es themseves, t s not m-
possbe that by ths tme |ews, whether assocated wth ther
Phoencan brethren or not, were begnnng to be found scattered
over the known word. 3
Wth reason then, Lews rowne, n connecton wth the de-
structon of |erusaem, takes care to note: The scatterng of the
|ews through foregn ands the Daspora as t s usuay caed
had aready been n process for many centures before the fa of
|erusaem. Perhaps as eary as the days of Soomon there were
tte coones of ebrew traders n strange ands. Certany there
were many after the destructon of the Northern ngdom n 722
b. c. and st more after the destructon of the Southern ngdom
n 586 b. c. Indeed some schoars say that from that ast date on,
there were aways more |ews vng outsde the borders of Paes-
tne than wthn them. 4
1 Douay be, III ngs, , 34.
2 Dctonary of the be, d. |ames astngs, New York, 1924, Artce,
Dsperson, p. 193.
3 Cf r. Cambrdge Ancent story, New York, 1925, Vo. I, p. 407. Note:
Ma L. Margos dscredts the cam of the eary Spansh |ews who magned
themseves of roya Davdc bood. They tod fantastc stores that Adonram,
Soomon s master of evy, had ded whe coectng revenue n Span, and
that hs tomb had been found n that country. Cfr. Margos and Mar ,
story of the |ewsh Peope, p. 303.
Lews rowne, Stranger than cton, New York, 1925, p. 160.
132
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
T DIASPORA
133
And wad, the hstoran, states: The e n ths wder
sense begns as eary as the tenth and nnth centures, ong before
the destructon of the kngdom of the Ten Trbes; for great num-
bers were carred away as prsoners of war and subsequenty for
the most part sod as saves, and many who sank through nterna
commotons took to more or ess vountary fght. ... In par-
tcuar the Coasts of the Sea, . e. the numerous martme dstrcts
and sands of the Medterranean, are now (as n the eghth cen-
tury) frequenty mentoned as a resdence of the Dsperson. The
e tensve trade of the neghborng Phoencans had ong been d-
rected to these countres, whch now appear for the frst tme n
the hstory of Israe, and many who were not sod as saves fo-
owed the e ampe of the Phoencans, and went thther of ther
own free w. 5
Whe then, from an eary perod, there must have
s been scattered throughout the known word nd-
vduas and even consderabe groups of the Chdren of Israe,
from the Northern ngdom as we as from the Southern, the
term Daspora or Dsperson s techncay restrcted to the trbe
of |uda, from whom the modern |ew s supposed to have sprung.
arton makes ths cear n statng: The rea Dsperson began
wth the abyonan e. Nebuchadnezzar transpanted to
abyona the chocest of the |udaean popuaton. Probaby 50,000
were transpanted, and |ewsh communtes were formed n
abyona at many ponts, as at Te-abb and Casepha. ere the
|ewsh regon was mantaned; . . . and from ths centre |ews
radated to many parts of the ast. Thus the |ews reached Meda,
Persa, Cappadoca, Armena, and the ack Sea. Ony a few of
these abyonan |ews returned to Paestne. They mantaned the
|ewsh Communtes n abyona t about a. d. 1000. 6 It s
here nterestng to remark n passng, that as ate as the mdde
of the tenth century, we fnd the Araban Traveer, Ibn auka,
descrbng a |ewsh kngdom at Ate near the Caspan Sea, and
notng: The smaest n number of the nhabtants of ths country
are the |ews; the greatest n number are the Mussumans and
Chrstans; but the kng and hs chef offcers are |ews. 7 Wth-
5 enrch wad, story of Israe, London, 1878, Vo. V, p. 4.
6 astngs, Dctonary of the be, p. 193.
TIbn auka, trad. Ouseey, p. 186.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
out a doubt, the kngdom referred to was that of the Mongo
Chazars. As we sha see ater, ths peope was converted to |uda-
sm n the mdde of the eghth century. Consequenty, they were
|ews not by race, but ony by adopton.
Of the fa of |erusaem, Mercer records:
|erusaem Nabuchadrezzar was a great buder and arch-
tect, and consequenty most of hs nscrptons
dea wth budng operatons. We know, however, from bca
sources that he nterfered n |udaean affars, and ths s confrmed
by some of hs nscrptons.
|ehoakm, aganst the advce of |eremah, revoted and |eru-
saem was beseged n 597. |ehoakm ded n the meantme and
|ehoachn, hs successor, surrendered and was taken wth many
other captves to abyona and setted n a pace near the cana
ebar near Nppur. About a decade ater ophra (Apres) of
gypt nduced |udah and some other sma neghborng states to
revot. Ths caed down the wrath of Nabuchadrezzar who ad
sege to |erusaem n 587, and athough he was caed off to defeat
ophra succeeded n returnng and capturng the cty n 586 b. c.
edekah was taken captve to Rbah, where hs eyes were put
out, and Gedaah was made governor of the cty. 8
As autsky remarks: Very probaby the entre
to udsL popuaton was not taken away ths tme ether;
but a the popuaton of |erusaem was taken
away. At any rate, most of the country popuaton was eft. ut
what was eft ceased to consttute a specfc |ewsh communty.
The entre natona fe of the |ews was now concentrated n the
cty-dweers now vng n e e. 9
Of the days of so ourn n abyon, we need say
SoS 311 tte here- arod untng wrtes: When they
reached the and of ther captors they were not
made saves, but were aowed to make ther home together n
settements on and set apart for them. In these coones they prob-
aby worked as tenant-farmers on the estates of Nebuchadnezzar s
nobes. In the prophetc book of zeke, who was among the
e es, we read about one of these |ewsh coones by the rver or
cana, caed Chebar (or n abyonan abary), whch means
8 Mercer, tra- bca Sources, p. 57.
9 autsky, oundatons of Chrstanty, p. 226.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
T DIASPORA
135
the Grand Cana. 10 And agan: Many ebrews, or |ews (that
s ebrews from |udaea), became merchants. . . . The reputa-
ton of the |ews for ceverness n trade began wth these e per-
ences n abyon when hundreds of |ewsh boys obtaned postons
n great abyonan stores and banks, and by and by set up for
themseves as merchants. Among the abyonan contracts on
cay tabets comng down to us from ths perod are many |ewsh
names. 11
On the other hand, the perod of the abyonan Captvty was
characterzed by a re uvenaton of the regous sprt of |uda, and
the prophets of the e eft a astng mpress on the Naton. No
matter what ther prevous practces had been, doatry never agan
became a natona crme, athough, t s true, t was st to have
ts devotees n prvate.
When, at ength, Cyrus permtted the es to
from e return to ther own country, t was prncpay the
poorer and more fervent eement apparenty that
avaed tsef of the prvege.12 The weather cass, for the most
part, rather chose to reman n abyona, and estabshed there
a numerous and nfuenta communty, whch was to endure for
1500 years.13
Pows Smth ceary e pans the reason for a
Conununfty ths as f00ws: There s good reason to thnk
that the |ews n abyona had prospered. They
had acted upon the advce gven them n |eremah s etter,14 and
but themseves nto the economc and ndustra fe of the aby-
onan communty as a whoe. They had a ther nvestments and
busness nterests n abyona. The proposton to pu up stakes,
se out, and start a over agan n a new and far-off ocaton
woud not appea wth great force to successfu |ewsh merchants
or farmers n abyona. Another dffcuty n the way of the
creaton of great enthusasms for the return movement ay n the
10 arod . untng, ebrew Lfe and Tmes, New York, 1921, p. 120 f.
11 Idem, p. 122.
12 Note: sdras enumerates 4289 of the presty cass (I sdras, , 36-39)
among the 42360 e es who returned (, 64) besdes the 7337 servants (, 65).
owever, unt thnks: The ma orty of the revvng naton conssted of
refugees returned from gypt and of those who had never qutted the country
at a. Israe before Chrst, p. 105.
13 Cfr. C. Van den esen, Cathoc ncycopeda, Vo. IV, p. 775.
14 |eremas, .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
fact that most of the orgna e es of 597 and 586 b. c. must
have ded before 538 b. c. Very few of the e es of 538 b. c. had
ever seen |erusaem or |udah. Those who had once ved there
had eft t so eary n fe as to have forgotten practcay a about
t. They had ved n abyona practcay a ther ves and n
no rea sense ever thought of |udah as home. They were content
where they were; or f not whoy satsfed, probaby thought t
better to bear the s they had than to fy to s they knew not of.
It s not probabe that there was any degree of homesckness
among the |ewsh popuaton of 538 b. c. A st further eement
workng aganst the creaton of a genera desre to return to Paes-
tne was the ength of the arduous ourney. ... It woud appear,
therefore, that there was no concerted movement to return n arge
numbers, but that the return movements were confned to sma
groups of enthusasts or macontents who trcked back to |udah
from tme to tme as occason served. These made no marked m-
press upon the fe of the |erusaem communty, for they were too
few n number, and probaby aso too nsgnfcant n character
and abty, to count for much n the group as a whoe. 16
sdras Cyrus had berated the |ews n 538 b. c. but t
was not for another eghty years, unt the regn
of Arta er es I, that there was anythng ke a mgraton from
abyona to Paestne.18 In fact t was ony n 458 b. c. that
sdras ed back the remnants of the peope, on whch he was to
bud up the Naton anew. And even then arge numbers of |ews
made ther choce to reman n abyona and Mesopotama,17 un-
wng to sacrfce ther ease and comfort.
The subsequent hstory of the |ewsh State n
|udea. Paestne s potcay an unnterrupted aternaton
of parta successes and reverses, and ony too fre-
quenty we fnd her the nnocent vctm of crcumstances, due to
her poston as a natura obstructon on the path that the battng
natons of ast and West were forced to take n ther ntermn-
abe confcts for word supremacy.
Tews Abroad Thus, Theodore Renach reates: Durng the
wars of the thrd and second centures b. c.
15 Pows Smth, The Prophets and ther Tmes, p. 193 f.
17 Cfr. Sdney Mendessohn, The |ews n Asa, London, 1920, p. 214 f.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
T DIASPORA
137
thousands of |ews were made captve and reduced to savery,
passng from owner to owner and from and to and unt ther
enfranchsement. Ths enfranchsement ndeed usuay occurred
very soon, t beng precptated by the fact that, through ther
unswervng attachment to ther customs, they proved ndfferent
servants. . . . The |ews thus freed, nstead of returnng to Paes-
tne, usuay remaned n the and of ther former savery, and
there, n con uncton wth ther brethren n fath, estabshed com-
muntes. 18 And agan: Thus as eary as the mdde of the sec-
ond century b. c. the |ewsh author of the thrd book of the
Oracua Sbyna, addressng the chosen peope says: very and
s fu of thee and every sea, 19 and f these words contan any e -
aggeraton, the prophecy became true n the subsequent century.
The most dverse wtnesses, such as Strabo, Pho,Seneca, the au-
thor of the Acts of the Apostes, and |osephus, a bear testmony
to the fact that the |ewsh race was dssemnated over the whoe
cvzed word. 20
ar autsky fnds another reason for the wde-
Merchants spread nftraton of the |ews. Accordng to hs
vew: The Daspora, the dspersa of the |ews
throughout the word, certany does not begn as ate as the de-
structon of |erusaem by the Romans, nor wth the abyonan
e, but much earer; t s a natura consequence of trade, a
phenomenon shared by the |ews wth most commerca peopes. 21
uotng from ranz uh,22 autsky had prevousy e paned:
ven before the Israetes came to Canaan, trade was hghy
deveoped n ths country. In the Te-e-Amarna Letters (of the
ffteenth Century before Chrst) caravans are mentoned that
traveed through the country under armed protecton. 23 And n
a ater voume, he further deveoped hs dea of the mercante
18 |ewsh ncycopeda, Vo. IV, Artce Dsperson, p. 560.
19 Sbynes, III, 271; Compare I Mach. v.
20 |ewsh ncycopeda, 1. c. p. 561.
21 autsky, oundatons of Chrstanty, p. 212. Note: Accordng to unt:
Israe before the kngs had eft tradng to the Canaantes. ut under the
monarchy began a process of commerca deveopment whch was to wrte
ts mark deep on the character of the peope, and whch ed n ater |udasm to
the custom that every |ewsh father shoud teach hs son a trade. Soomon and
hs successors seduousy fostered commerca reatons. unt, Israe before
Chrst, p. 62.
22 ranz uh, De Sozaen Verhatnsse der Israeten, 1890, p. 76.
23 autsky, 1. c. p. 196.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
propensty of the |ews. e says n part: It was too sma and
weak, the superor power of ts neghbours too crushng, to enabe
Paestne to dspose of ts popuaton by settng t n conquered
regons. The terrtory of the Phoencans cut Paestne off from
good seaports and the practce of navgaton. Therefore the path
of coonzaton beyond the seas was aso cosed to the Israetes.
Ther surpus popuaton had no other aternatve than to go
abroad as merchants (sometmes as mercenares, but these payed
no mportant part n hstory). In ths capacty, they traveed
further and further and founded a number of settements. In
many ctes they became so numerous as to conduct not ony trad-
ng operatons, but aso to empoy artsans of ther own; the
number of ther nteectuas aso ncreased.
Constanty crowded and congested n ther home-
and by the overwhemng strength of ther
neghbours, ths tte race had no other path of e panson. Ths
path was pursued so energetcay that the Israetc popuaton
abroad fnay became more numerous than the home popuaton.
The home popuaton repeatedy oses ts status as an ndependent
naton, fnay osng t forever. ut before ths tme has come, the
centre of gravty of |udasm had been shfted from ts orgna
ocaton to a number of ctes n gypt, Syra and Mesopo-
tama. 24
. These |ewsh Coones e panded, accordng to the
same author, not ony by natura ncrease, but aso
by assmaton of neophytes. Thus he e pans: Those who sub-
ected themseves permanenty to the |ewsh rte mght be de-
pended on as reabe feow-members. ut every stranger was
wecome who woud recognse ths rte wthout regard to orgn.
|ewsh e cusveness was not an e cusveness of race. The |ewsh
propaganda n a regons of the ancent word was rather cacu-
ated to stmuate tremenduousy the mngng of races wthn
|udasm. 25 And agan: A m ed race from the very start, the
|ews, n the course of ther mgratons, have come nto contact
wth a great successon of new races and ther bood has
become more and more m ed. 26
24 ar autsky, Are the |ews a Race New York, 1926, p. m f.
25 Idem, p. 115.
26 autsky, Are the |ews a Race p. 118. Note: Professor D on s cear
on ths pont. The questons of the raca orgn and unty of the |ews have
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
T DIASPORA
139
It was, n fne, the regous bond, the vng tra-
PeopehS dton that they were Yahweh s Chosen Peope,
that hed the |ews together amd a ther nfde-
tes, and not ony preserved them n a dstnct soca entty, but
ed to the ready assmaton of the aen eements whch were con-
stanty beng absorbed through nftraton from wthout. or,
whe the voatons of the Mosac e cusveness were ony too
frequent even from the earest days n Paestne, as we sha
shorty see n deta, yet n the great mass of the peope there was
shown a remarkabe fdety n ths respect, and even n the case
of ntermarrage, t was as a rue, the gente who became a |ew,
and not a case of perverson or forma apostasy on the part of the
Israete.
autsky s vew of the |ew s eary appcaton to commerce, s
further substantated by an observaton of G. . Abbott, who
notes: As eary as the fourth century b. c. we fnd the ebrew
word for earnest-money domced n the Greek anguage,27 and
as eary as the second century n the Latn (arrhabo) a curous
ustraton of the |ew s commerca actvty n the Medterranean
even n those days. 28
Another nterestng phase of autsky s theory s
the fact that he so fearessy goes counter to the
popuar mpresson that Deuteronomca e cusveness has, n the
man, effectvey restrcted marta ntercourse between |ew and
for ong been ferte themes for dscusson. The tradtona vew has aways
been that they were a true Semtc peope, and, ndeed, the term Semte has
popuary come to be practcay synonymous wth |ew. They were regarded
as a peope whose purty of bood had, n spte of wde dsperson, been ea-
ousy preserved throughout the centures. As soon, however, as detaed n-
vestgatons n regard to |ewsh physca types began to be avaabe, t ap-
peared that t was e tremey doubtfu whether ether of these assumptons was
true, for the |ews proved to be by no means unform n ther physca char-
acterstcs, and the great ma orty appeared to be of a dfferent type from that
found among other Semtc-speakng peopes. D on, Raca story of Man,
p. 162. Then after a carefu study of a avaabe data, D on come to the
rather startng deducton that the |ews of to-day practcay are Semtes n
anguage ony. 1. c. p. 175.
ppafuv.
28 G. . Abbott, Israe n urope, London, 1907, Introducton, p. v. The
author remarks n a footnote: The odest Greek author n whose works the
term occurs s the orator Isaeus who fourshed b. c. 364; the earest Latn
wrter s Pautus who ded b. c. 184. Of course, the word, though very good
ebrew, may have been mported nto urope by the Phoencans. ut t woud
be a bod man who woud attempt to dstngush between |ewsh and Phoencan
merchants at ths tme of day.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Gente, and thus preserved racay the Chdren of Israe unto
our own day.29
ut, as a matter of fact, the Scrptures themseves show that,
not ony was marrage wth the Gente commony practced n the
eary hstory of the ebrew Peope, but that t was at tmes
drecty approved of n the Law tsef.
Of |acob s sons, |uda certany took a Canaante
bca t0 w e,30 a d |osepn marred an gyptan.31 The
ampes. chdren of Israe numbered seventy sous at the
tme when they came nto Gessen,32 and of these,
the three sons and two grandsons of |uda;83 Sau, the son of
Smeon;34 and the two sons of |oseph eght n a were wth-
out queston of m ed bood. Of the other sons of |acob, some at
east, n a probabty, had wedded Canaantes. or the Te-e-
Amarna Letters show that the habr,85 who are, as far as we
know, the ony Trbes akn to the Israetes, and even that s
questonabe, dd not nvade Canaan unt the Chdren of Israe
were n gypt.36 Whe then, ndvduas or sma groups of kn-
dred race may have been n contact wth |acob and hs mmedate
famy, st the presumpton s that the other sons foowed the
e ampe of |uda and |oseph n ther choce of wves.
At the tme of the odus, 430 years after the Israetes had
29 Doctor addon, too, s outspoken on ths pont e says: The Abrahamc
famy were a trbe of Mesopotaman Semtes, probaby dentca wth the
Ibr, whom the gyptans knew as abru, . e. nomadc Semtes equvaent to
the edawn; they entered the and of Goshen durng the perod of the
yksos domnaton and eft the country at the tme of the e puson of ther
patrons (1575 b.c.) or shorty afterwards. On ther return to Paestne they
met, conquered and amagamated wth the Amortes and tttes. The monu-
ments, as we as phoogca evdence, show that the former were Semtes,
n appearance not to be dstngushed from the abru. The tttes were a
peope whose governng cass at east were entrey dfferent from both and
are to-day represented by the Armenans. Later the Israetes, now a m ed
peope of Semtc and Armenod orgn, took nto ther mdst a thrd stock, the
Phstnes, a typca Medterranean race. The rounded Armenod type of face
s domnant to the other two. owever, when an Armenod |ew s mated wth
a western uropean the atter type s domnant. Races of Man and Ther
Dstrbuton, p. 107.
30 Gen. v, 2.
81 Gen. , 4S.
82 Gen. v, 27.
38 Gen. v, 12.
84 Gen. v, 16.
83 Note: Professor reasted takes t for granted that the habr were
ebrews. Cfr. |ames . reasted, Conquest of Cvsaton, New York,
1926, p. 219.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
T DIASPORA
141
taken up ther resdence n Gessen,37 the orgna band of seventy
had grown nto a naton numberng 600,000 men besdes ch-
dren.38 Durng ths perod there must have been constant nter-
marryng wth the gyptans and other outsders. Moses wfe
was a Mdante,89 and even after the odus, crcumcson was
to make the stranger as one of the and.40
Accordng to the command of God, the seven natons wthn
the confnes of the Promsed Land were to be uttery e termn-
ated,41 and no marrage mght be contracted wth them.42 ut as
regards the other natons outsde the confnes of the Promsed
Land, treates mght be made wth them,43 and n case of war,
ther chdren mght be taken by the Israetes,44 and be egbe
as wves.45 Nay more, chdren begotten of domtes or gyp-
tans, n the thrd generaton, were to gan fu membershp n the
congregaton.46
Despte the command to e termnate the orgna dweers n
the Promsed Land, the |ebustes dwet wth the chdren of en-
amn,47 and the other proscrbed natons became trbutares to
the Israetes.48 Consequenty, as mght be e pected, they gradu-
ay ntermarred.49 Thus, for e ampe, Samson chose as wfe a
Phstne.50
8T od. , 40.
18 od. , 37.
39 od. , 21.
40 od. , 48.
41 Deut. v, I, 2. Note: ortetner asserts: Lest the ebrews mght be
seduced, the seven trbes of Canaantes were to be e trpated, and the mages
and sacred paraphernaa of the gods were to be uttery destroyed, so that no
vestge even of the name of an do mght reman. De Poythesmo Unverso,
p. 166. Moreover, the reason for ths e termnaton of the Canaantes s to be
found n oy Wrt tsef: or those ancent nhabtants of thy hoy and,
whom thou ddst abhor, because they dd works hatefu to thee by ther sor-
ceres, and wcked sacrfces, and those mercess murderers of ther own ch-
dren, and eaters of men s bowes, and devourers of bood from the mdst of
thy consecraton, and those parents sacrfcng wth ther own hands hepess
sous, t was thy w to destroy by the hands of our parents, that the and
whch of a s most dear to thee mght receve a worthy coony of the chdren
of God. Wsdom , 3-7.
42 Deut. v, 3.
43 Deut , 11.
44 Deut. , 14.
45 Deut. , 11-13.
44 Deut. , 7, 8.
47 |udges , 21.
48 |udges , 27-36.
49 |udges , 5, 6.
50 |udges v, 2 ff.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Professor Moore postvey asserts: The
Canaante popuaton had been absorbed n Israe
by ntermarrage, 51 and |ohs Pederson, n reference to what he
cas the Davdc mpre, says: The Israetc communtes are
merged n an empre whch, t s true, was Israetc and had the
God of Israe as ts mpera God, but ths empre aso ncuded
the non-Israetc nhabtants of the country. A non-Israetc cty,
|erusaem, was made the capta of the country, and Davd sur-
rounded hmsef wth many foregners. e was the ruer of a
country and an empre, and we hear of no antagonsm between
Israetes and Canaantes n hs empre, t can ony mean that the
Canaantes were merged nto the Israetc unty and thus dsap-
peared, naturay nfusng Canaante fe and cuture nto Israe.
And so neary every trace of the Canaantes vanshes, whe at the
same tme Israe becomes more Canaante. 62 Later, whe speak-
ng of marrage, Professor Pederson adds: The demand that
marrages shoud take pace ony among those of the same kn s
not absoute, and there s even ampe evdence that the Israetes
had connubum wth other peopes. Through that fuson the
Israetc empre was created. 63
n Davd bnders Petr e shows from the Te-e-
mg av . Amarna etters, especay those from Abdkhba,
ng of |erusaem, |erusaem was not merey a |ebuste vage
made nto a capta by Davd and Soomon, but was the capta of
south Paestne from eary tmes.54 rom the accounts of the state
of Paestne at the Israete nvason t appears that the Amortes
hed most of the country. ... y the tme of the Israete nvas-
on, the Amortes were paramount n the whoe of Paestne. 65
When ng Davd then, took many concubnes and wves out
of |erusaem after ts capture,56 they must have been for the most
part |ebustes or Amortes certany Gentes. s favorte son
s George oot Moore, |udasm n the rst Centures of the Chrstan ra,
Vo. I, p. 221.
52 |ohs Pederson, Israe: Its Lfe and Cuture, London, 1926, p. 22.
es Idem, p. 67.
54 Note: Chrstopher Dawson says: |erusaem tsef was a sacred cty
ong before hstorc tmes, as we see from the ebrew tradton of the myster-
ous prest kng, Mechsedech, who met Abraham returnng from the batte of
the kngs. ven ts name s non-Semtc and contans the Sumeran root Uru,
cty. The Age of the Gods, p. 114.
85 W. M. nders Petre, Syra and gypt, London, 1898, p. 117 f.
II ngs v, 13.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
T DIASPORA
143
Absaom was, through hs mother, grandson to the ng of Ges-
sur, and Soomon s mother was ethsabee, the former wfe of
Uras the ethte,58 whom Davd had sent to hs death.
Soomon. Soomon, n turn, frst marred the daughter of the
gyptan Pharaoh,59 and subsequenty took many
wves and concubnes from the very natons specfcay prohbted
by God,60 and hs son Roboam, who was to succeed hm, had an
Ammonte as hs mother.61
In ths connecton Ma L. Margos wrtes: Soomon was de-
voted to the servce of the God of hs fathers. Reasons of state,
however, compeed hm to enter nto aance wth many foregn
powers. s harem contaned, n addton to the gyptan prn-
cess, women of the Moabtes, Ammontes, domtes, Sdonans,
and tttes. |erusaem was n hs concepton to be a cty n whch
a these natons shoud fee at home. or ther beneft he but
chapes n whch they mght worshp ther gods. State nterests
cashed wth a rgd nterpretaton of Mosasm. 62
Despte then, the sacredness of the Mosac Law
dusveness 0 cusveness, ts dsregard and voaton was
at tmes fary common. Ths was especay true
durng the perod of the abyonan Captvty, n the case of the
handfu of |ews who st ngered n Paestne. They naturay
mnged wth the hybrd popuaton of Samara, wth whom they
camed a dstant knshp, and ther e ampe was foowed by some
of those who frst returned from abyon, unt sdras began to
frmy enforce the Law.63
It was ths condton of affars, perhaps, that ed Doctor
rausse to assert: In vew of the undoubted fact that the |ewsh
nhabtants of abyona were of purer raca e tracton than the
|ews of Paestne, the former consdered themseves, especay
after the fa of |erusaem, as the genune Israe, and ther df-
ferng tradtons and customs as of hgher authorty than those
of the home-country. 64
67II ngs , 3.
88 II ngs , 24.
III ngs , I.
80 III ngs , 1-3.
41 III ngs v, 31.
42 Margos and Mar , story of the |ewsh Peope, p. 65.
3 I sdras .
S. rausse, n |ewsh ncycopeda, Vo. II, Artce: abyona, p. 404.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ttte Nose ths s further confrmed by an observaton of
Professor reasted, that the promnent aqune
nose, st consdered to be the mark of the Semte, especay of
the |ew, was reay a feature beongng to the (non-Semtc) t-
ttes, who ntermarred wth the peope of Paestne and gave them
ths ttte type of face. 65
What s the wonder then, that Nehemas shoud compan that
the chdren of m ed marrages were unabe to speak ebrew 66
Moreover, Doctor Gaster adopts the opnon that
Samartans ntermarrage had taken pace between the |ews
and Samartans down to the tme of zra and
Nehemah, not ony among the ower casses but aso among the
hghest n the and and the eaders of the |ews. 67 e fnds n
ths fact a confrmaton of hs theory that the Samartans were of
pure Israetc stock. Whe re ectng hs theory n the matter, hs
admsson s usefu to our present purpose.
We can understand then, the remark of Ma L. Margos: Of-
ten the anguage of one peope s acqured by another of a totay
dfferent stock. When, therefore, we speak of Semtes, we have
n mnd soey ther speech and cuture, not the form of the sku
65|ames enry reasted, Ancent Tmes, oston, 1916, p. 199. Note: Ac-
cordng to Professor D on: The brachycephac nosy mmgrants from the
north ( tttes) had doubtess m ed to some e tent wth the earest Canaante
Semtc setters, and the ater ebrews, comng nto Paestne n the second
meenum b. c. must have absorbed not a tte of ths eement, ether by nter-
marrage wth the Canaantes or wth pure remnants of the Anatoan group,
or by converson. Ths resut probaby occurred rreguary, athough the m -
tures were probaby more common n the north than n the south, where the
mass of the ebrews probaby retaned substantay unchanged the physca
characterstcs wth whch they came nto Paestne. That they were pre-
domnanty dochocephac seems probabe, yet the possbty that some
round-headed factors may have been brought from southern Araba must not
be forgotten. The popuaton of Paestne and western Syra was thus prob-
aby much m ed at the begnnng of the frst menum, athough not so much
so as t s to-day. That some porton, at east, of the |ewsh peope at ths
perod were aready marked by the same pecuar type of nose whch was aso
found among the tttes, s shown by the representatons of the |ewsh
prsoners n the famous ack Obesk of Shamaneser II, datng from the
nnth century b. c. D on, Raca story of Man, p. 173. Chrstopher Dawson
states: The and of att tsef, the core of the mpre, ay n Western Cap-
padoca wth ts capta at attushash, the modern oghaz eu, east of the
Rver ays. Dawson, The Age of the Gods, p. 301. And agan: The hy-
pothess of a Caucasan orgn for the tttes s perhaps favoured by the
e stence of the pecuar herogyphc scrpt, whch makes ts frst appearance
under the ttte mpre. 1. c. p. 308. Ths woud mpy a dstant Caucasan
eement n the evouton of the ebrew.
88 II sdras , 24.
87 Moses Gaster, The Samartans, London, 1925, p. 29.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
T DIASPORA 145
or faca e presson. If at a there was a prmtve Semtc stock,
ts earest habtat s a matter of con ecture. Nowhere, not even
n Araba, were the peope of Semtc speech ndgenous to the
so. It seems probabe that at dvers perods n remote antquty
they had mgrated from somewhere n Centra Asa. 88
ugene Pttard, Professor of Anthropoogy at the
Non-e stent Unversty of Geneva, after a carefu study of the
sub ect, was ed to the concuson that such a thng
as a pure race s non-e stent to-day, and that even at the perod
commony known as the begnnng of hstorca tmes, practcay
every naton was aready an ethnc compe . Thus he asserts, for
e ampe: Prmtve races became m ed from the tme that the
wanderngs of humanty over the contnents became ntensve.
Up t the Mesothc, Western urope knew ony Dochocephas
of dfferent types, t s true. The arrva of the frst rachyce-
phas profoundy dsturbed ths reatve unty. rom that day for-
ward and the mngng ncreased progressvey as tme goes on
t s mpossbe to speak of pure races as regards urope. 89
Professor D on s qute of the same opnon. e
Permanency wrtes: y mgraton and conquest the orgna
Impossbe. raca factors, whatever they were, have been so
nterwoven and bended that the vast ma orty of
a vng men must have a compe raca ancestry, and such a
thng as a pure race can hardy be e pected to ve. 70 And agan:
There s not a race n a hstory that has remaned permanenty
unchanged, athough the rate and degree of change have vared.
Some races have retaned ther fundamenta characterstcs for
mena wth but sght modfcatons, whereas others have, as a re-
ugene Pttard, Race and story, London, 1926, p. 17. Note: Dawson
makes the observaton: The pure race s at best a scentfc abstracton, and
the generasatons, n whch many anthropoogsts st nduge, regardng the
f ed types of raca psychoogy, whch e at the root of a hstorca cutures,
are mere specuatons, often nfuenced by modern natona pre udces. rom
the frst we have to dea, not wth pure races, but wth regona types whch
are the products of soca and cutura nfuences. The Age of the Gods,
p. 21 f.
70 D on, Raca story of Man, Introducton, p. 4. Note: Professor
D on thus defnes hs terms. rom the standpont of the anthropoogst . . .
a race s a boogca group, based on communty of physca characters. or
groups characterzed on the one hand by ngustc, or on the other hand by
cutura, hstorca, or potca unty, he empoys the terms stoak and na-
ton. 1, c. p. 3.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
sut of the ncorporaton of new factors, ceased to e st, because by
vrtue of such amagamaton they have become somethng ese. 71
Concernng the |ews, Professor Pttard e presses
Peope s vew: I d0 not know what specasts thnk
about the nfuence that may be attrbuted to the
|ewsh peope n the genera hstory of the Orenta peopes. It
seems to me that f we take nto consderaton the two kngdoms
of |udah and Israe ony, the nfuence woud appear to be a sma
one. Can we not say that t s thanks to ther very dsperson that
the |ews, n certan crcumstances, have been more or ess m-
portant factors n story as a whoe It has deveoped upon n-
dvduas and groups and not on the naton to e ercse a frequenty
decsve nfuence. or anthropoogsts, though they may consder
certan |ews to be nspred by the Israetsh raca dea, a |ews
are very far from beongng to the |ewsh race. There s no such
thng, sad Renan, as a |ewsh type there are |ewsh types.
Nothng woud be more true. We cannot consder the |ews to-day
not even n Paestne, because the Sonst movement has m-
ported a knds and condtons of Israetes as consttutng a
homogeneous ethnc group. The |ews beong to a regous and
soca communty to whch, n every perod, ndvduas of dffer-
ent races have attached themseves. These |udazed peope have
come from every knd of ethnc stratum, such as the aashas of
Abyssna and the Germans of Germanc type; or the Tams
ack |ews of Inda, and the hazars, who are supposed to be
of Turk race. 72
A tte ater the same author ascrbes the arge
Compe number of |ews scattered throughout the word
at present not merey to a natura e cess of brths
over deaths durng hstorc tmes, but rather to the ncorpora-
ton of other more or ess arge popuatons, and adds: On
many occasons entre groups have become |udazed and thus con-
trbuted ther numbers and ther eugenc quates to the Israete
contngent. 73
71 Idem, p. 503.
72 Pttard, Race and story, p. 337.
73 Idem, p. 339. Note: redrch ertz nssts: A most remarkabe nstance
of raca compound s the |ews. . . . esdes Semtes and tttes, the Amor-
tes, who probaby were Aryans, formed a component part of the |ewsh stock.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
T DIASPORA
7
Ths s precsey autsky s opnon aso. e tes
to |udasm us: ear r as 139 b- c- |ews were deported from
Rome because they had made proseytes n Itay.
It s reported from Antoch that the ma orty of the |ewsh con-
gregaton n that town conssted of converted |ews, not of |ews
by brth. Condtons must have been smar n many other paces.
Ths fact aone shows the absurdty of the effort to e pan the
trats of the |ews on the bass of ther race. 74
nay, after a carefu comparson of data
notmRacety gathered from the varous |ewsh groups through-
out the word, Professor Pttard concudes: It
seems to us that the east nformed reader w come to the con-
cuson that no |ewsh race, n the zooogca sense of the word,
e sts. The Israetes consttute a regous and soca communty,
certany very strong and very coherent; but ts eements are hete-
rogeneous n the e treme. In face of certan ethnc anayses, we
may even ask ourseves to what e tent ths and that |ewsh group
ncudes any typca |ews those who, n the neghbourhood of the
Dead Sea, consttuted that zeaous peope so famar to us the
Chosen Peope.
Grffth Tayor, n hs turn, comes to pretty much the same
concuson.76 e wrtes: There s of course tte reatonshp
between the orgna Semtc |ews of Syra and the Russan |ew
of Poand and the vcnty. Rpey e pans ths dversty many
by an e tensve proseytsng movement among the Southern
Russans n the eary centures of our era. Indeed he affrms that
the |ews are not a race, but ony a peope. ... In ong-headed
Afrca they were dochocephas, n brachycephac Pedmont they
The vugar noton of the Indogermans and Semtes beng n radca contrast
to one another s at any rate qute untenabe. The cose physca knshp of
these two raca groups has, on the contrary, been estabshed beyond dspute
by anthropoogca research, and the more nformaton we get on the pre-
hstorc cutures of Western Asa, the more t becomes evdent that numerous
contacts and crossngs must have taken pace. The |ews then, durng the
whoe course of ther hstory, aways absorbed apprecabe nftratons of
foregn bood, a fact whch party e pans the varegatons of types one meets
among them, and aso ther parta assmaton to the physca types of the
natons they ve among. redrch ertz, Race and Cvsaton, trans. Leve-
tus and ntz, London, 1928, p. 133.
74 autsky, oundatons of Chrstanty, p. 261 f.
75 Pttard, Race and story, p. 350 f.
76 Grffth Tayor, nvronment and Race, O ford, 1927, p. 184 f.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
were qute ke the Itaans of Turn, and a over Savc urope
no dstncton between |ew and Chrstan e sted. 77
. We, then, does autsky argue: It s ony n
of Ghetto the ghetto, m a condton of compusory e cuson
from ther envronment, and under potca pres-
sure, deprved of ther rghts and surrounded by hostty, that
the |ews can mantan themseves among other peopes. They w
dssove, unte wth ther envronment and dsappear where the
|ew s regarded and treated as a free man and as an equa. 78
And once more: When the artfca e cusveness of the |ews s
termnated, when the ghetto ceases to e st, ther assmaton w
become everywhere nevtabe. 79 The very hardshps of the
Ghetto thus fnd ther own reward.
Ths apparenty was aready, to a certan e tent,
Infuences becomng the condton of thngs n the eary days
of the Chrstan era, when, as Renach assures us :
The great |ewsh nsurrectons under Vespason, Tra an, and
adran, termnatng, as they dd so dsastrousy, threw upon the
market myrads of |ewsh captves. Transported to the West, they
became the nuce of communtes n Itay, Span, Gau, etc.
Amongst these captves was the hstoran of the |ewsh peope,
77 Rpey, Races of urope, p. 397. Note: Professor D on, too, s n agree-
ment wth ths pont of vew. e wrtes: One of the man causes whch has
been suggested as responsbe for the varaton n the physca type of the |ews
s that of ntermarrage wth the Gente popuaton among whch they ve,
and t has frequenty been ponted out that the |ew thus generay appro -
mates the character of the surroundng peopes, whatever ths may be. That
such ntermarrage does ndeed occur and has occurred throughout the past,
can be demonstrated, athough the e tent of the practce s very hard to de-
termne. The beef that the |ew merey refects the physca type of the Gen-
te popuaton among whch he ves we sha fnd to be borne out n gen-
era by the facts. Raca story of Man, p. 164.
78 autsky, Are the |ews a Race p. 156.
70 Idem, p. 216. Note: Doctor addon assures us: The |ewsh peope to-
day are grouped nto two stocks, the Ashkenazc and the Sephadc. The frst
comprses the |ews of Russa, Centra urope, Western urope, and ngand,
the atter s made up of the Spansh and Portuguese |ews, and the |ews n
Asa Mnor, gypt and Araba. oth groups derve drecty from the common
source n Paestne and Mesopotama, and, takng dfferent paths n the Das-
pora, met wth dfferent fates, but they both e hbt the pecuar |ewsh e -
presson, though the atter resembe more cosey the southern uropean peo-
pes and they are known to have absorbed Moorsh and Iberan bood, whereas
the Ashkenazm can show a far cearer b. addon, Races of Men and
ther Dstrbuton, p. 107. Professor D on, on the contrary, asserts: The
Sephardm generay regard themseves as a sort of arstocracy, hodng more
or ess aoof from the other |ews, and camng to represent the purest sur-
vvors of the orgna ebrews. D on, Raca story of Man, p. 163.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
T DIASPORA
149
avus |osephus. 80 And ths same avus |osephus, who must
ever be regarded among the |ews as a renegade, s but an e ampe
of what foregn nfuence n hs tme was effectng everywhere
throughout the Dsperson.
Then, too, the whoe anguage queston afforded
Dffcutes another means of utmatey destroyng raca e -
cusveness, at east among the |ews scattered
abroad. Agan autsky may be quoted to advantage. The |ews
vng abroad had to speak the foregn tongue, and f severa gen-
eratons had aready been vng abroad, the younger generatons
fnay woud be abe to speak ony the anguage of ther natve
country, forgettng ther mother tongue. Greek partcuary be-
came very popuar among them. Aready n the Thrd Century
b. c. the sacred wrtngs of the |ews were transated nto Greek,
probaby for the reason that but few Ae andran |ews st under-
stood ebrew and possby aso for purposes of propaganda
among the Greeks. Greek became the anguage of the new |ewsh
terature, and even the anguage of the |ewsh peope vng n
Itay. The dfferent (|ewsh) communtes n Rome had bura
grounds n common, fve of whch are known. The nscrptons
are many n Greek, some wrtten n an amost unntegbe ar-
gon ; some are n Latn, none n ebrew. 81 The |ews were not
abe to mantan the use of ebrew even n Paestne, where they
adopted the anguage of the popuaton surroundng them, whch
was Aramac. Severa centures before the destructon of |erusa-
em by the Romans, ebrew aready ceased to be a vng tongue.
It no onger served as a means of communcaton between the
members of the naton, but ony as a means of access to the sacred
wrtngs of antquty. 82
. So, too, Van den ssen remarks: In Mesopo-
tama the |ews read and studed the be n e-
brew. Ths was comparatvey easy for them snce Chadee, ther
vernacuar, was kndred to the ebrew. The |ews n gypt, and
throughout urope, commony caed eenstc |ews, soon for-
got ebrew. A Greek verson of the be, the Septuagnt, was
made for them. The consequence was that they were ess ardent
g0 Theodore Renach, |ewsh ncycopeda, Vo. IV, p. 561.
41 Cfr. redander, Roman Lfe and Manners under the ary mpre, Vo.
I, p. 178.
82 autsky, oundatons of Chrstanty, p. 257 f.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
n the punctous observance of ther Law. Lke the Samartans
they showed a schsmatc tendency by erectng a rva tempe to
that n |erusaem. ... It s a curous fact that whereas een-
stc |udasm became the so n whch Chrstanty took root and
wa ed strong, the coony n abyona remaned a stronghod of
orthodo |udasm and produced ts famous Tamud. 83
In any case, the dffuson of the |ews throughout
0Ia ndaWS tre wor greaty ncreased after the fna destruc-
ton of |erusaem. Sdney Mendessohn sought to
trace these varous mgratons both n Asa,84 and n Afrca.86
In due course we sha study Afrca n deta, but space w permt
ony a passng reference here to a few of the Asatc coones. Of
these, perhaps the most famous are the ack |ews of Cochn
and the en Israe of Inda.36 Whe the e treme cam of the
atter s a nea descent from the e es of the Ten Trbes, the
former are even more pretentous n ther demands, whch are thus
set forth by the | WIS WORLD, under the capton The
ack |ews n Inda. The ma orty are natves of the Maabar
coast, where, especay n the cty of otschn, they resde n con-
sderabe numbers. It s sad they are the descendants of the |ews
who were sent to Inda by ng Soomon to capture eephants for
hs use and to work n the god mnes; and that ther skns n the
course of three thousand years have entrey changed coor, so as
to make t amost mpossbe to dstngush them from the rest of
the natves. 87
Accordng to |uus ernan, A unque group of |ews are the
en Israe the ack |ews of Inda. They know very tte of
ther own hstory. Most of them, 8,000 n number, ve n ombay.
In Dahomey, they have a tempe where they st offer sacrfces.
They observe the Sabbath scrupuousy. They know the books of
Moses, but no other terature. 88
As a matter of fact, the probabty s that these |ews n Inda
came orgnay from Mnorca whther they had fed from |erusa-
88 Cathoc ncycopeda, Vo. IV, p. 776.
84 Sdney Mendessohn, The |ews n Asa, London, 1920.
85 Sdney Mendessohn, The |ews n Afrca, London, 1920.
88 Mendessohn, |ews of Asa, Chapters VII & VIII.
87 uoted by Pooe, Ango-Israe, p. 52 f.
88 Cf r. |ewsh ncycopeda, Artce: Cochn.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
T DIASPORA
em n the tme of Ttus.39 Ther coor, etc., may be accounted for
by nbreedng wth the natves. ere s another nstance of the
steady assmaton of the race.
Of amost equa nterest are the |ews of Chna
|ews of Chna, wth a we-organzed synagogue datng back to
obscurty.90 Some woud trace ths porton of the
Daspora back to traveers through Persa n the tme of Ant-
ochus the Great (s th century b.c.), but seemngy wth more
reason others ascrbe the orgn to Tamudst |ews of abyona.
owever aufman dher beeves that ther ceebraton of the
New Moon as a festva s proof of pre-Tamudstc tradton, 91
and t s not wthout reason that he concudes: 92 It s as hazard-
ous to connect the frst |ewsh settement n Chna wth the Lost
Ten Trbes 93 as t s unwarranted sceptcsm to doubt the correct-
ness of the Chnese |ews themseves, whch traces the frst m-
mgraton back to the an dynasty between 206 b. c. and 221 c. e.
and more e acty to the tme of the emperor Mng-t. 94
enr Corder thus descrbes the dscovery of
Dscovery these |ews n Chna: At the begnnng of the
seventeenth century, the ceebrated ather Mat-
89 Cfr. na rth Manua, ed. Samua S. Cohon, Cncnnat, 1926, p. 157 f.
Note: Denker observes: It has been sad and frequenty repeated that the
|ews who mgrated to Cochn (Inda), after the destructon of |erusaem by
Ttus, had become as back as the natve Tams n the mdst of whom they
ved. The asserton s so contrary to fact that they gve n the country the
name of Whte |ews to the descendants of true |ews (and who are whte n
reaty), to dstngush them from the ack |ews or Tams converted to
|udasm. Denker, Les Races et es Peupes de a Terre, Pars, 1926, p. 137.
90 Recue d Obervatons Cureuses, Tome II, Chap. VII.
91 |ewsh ncycopeda, Vo. IV, Artce: Chna, p. 37. Note: oher
further asserts that the ma orty of be Commentators dentfy Chna wth
the and of Snm (Cfr. Is. , 12 n | p TTf ) whch s transated n
the Vugate as the south country, whence the deported sons of Israe sha
return to ther and. 1. c, p. 33. If hs reference s restrcted to rabbnca
commentators the remark perhaps may be aowed to pass unchaenged.
92 Idem, p. 33.
98 |ewsh uartery Revew, III, 23.
M an Mng-t regned 58- 76 a. d. Note: Corder records: Accordng to
ther tradton these |ews arrved n Chna by way of Persa, after the sezure
of |erusaem by Ttus, n the frst century of our era, durng the an dynasty
and under the mperor Mng T. owever t woud appear from an nscrp-
ton of 1489 preserved n ther synagogue or L Pa Seu, that they had arrved
by sea at the Court of the Soung, then at Ln Ngan or ang Tcheou. enr
Corder, La Chne, Pars, 1921, p. 40. |. . Denson, however, woud have t
that the frst |ews arrved n Chna about 200 b. c. motons as a ass of
Cvsaton, New York, 1928, p. 117.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
thew Rcc, the founder of the mssons of the |esuts at Pekn,
receved the vst of a young |ew; who decared to hm that he
adored ony a snge God. e mstook at the msson the mage of
the Vrgn wth the Infant |esus for that of Rebecca wth sau
or |acob, and sad that he came from a-foung-fou, n the prov-
nce of onan, where there so ourned ten or tweve fames of
hs regon, havng ther synagogue, n whch they had preserved
books wrtten n a anguage smar to that of a be whch Rcc
showed to hm: ths ast was n ebrew. 95
requent reference s made to ths curous peope
by the eary |esut Mssonares n Chna, such as
Matthew Rcc, who arrved n Chna about 1581 to found the
Pekn Msson. Gonzan, roter, and others, aso often menton
them and con ecture concernng ther orgn. ut here agan, we
have evdence of ntermarrage and genera adapton to envron-
ment notced among smar |ewsh coones esewhere. Thus
|ames nn 96 states that these Chnese |ews were not partcuar
n regard to eatng forbdden anmas, and enr Corder makes
t cear that by the mdde of the ast century they were |ewsh n
name ony, and that they had ntermarred outsde the fath and
preserved ony a few ceremones and names of hoy days. 97
Corder had become acquanted at Shangha wth some of the de-
scendants of the orgna coony, and he further tes us: Two
of them have become Mandarns, professng Confusansm, at
east n form; and another s a huddst prest. 98
St another group, that have been aready re-
Chazara ferred to, are the Mongo Chazars of whom Mad-
son Grant wrtes n hs Introducton to Doctor
Stoddard s work, The Rsng Tde of Coor aganst Whte
Word-Supremacy : Other Tatar and Mongood trbes setted
n south-eastern and eastern Russa. Chef amongst these were the
ss enr Corder, Les |ufs en Chne L Anthropooge, Pars, Tome I
(1800), p. 547. Note: Corder adds esewhere: Rcc detaned at Pe ng
by age and the needs of the msson, was unabe to go to a oung, but he
sent thther n hs pace a Chnese |esut; n the manuscrpt of the Penteteuch
n the possesson of the |ewsh coony a the sectons were found, after the
e amnaton from begnnng to end n perfect agreement wth the ebrew
be of Pantn, e cept that they have not the vowe ponts n the Chnese
copy. Corder, La Chne, p. 40.
66 |ames nn, The |ews n Chna, London, 1843, p. 7.
|ewsh ncycopeda, Vo. IV, p. 35.
98 Corder, Les |ufs en Chne, p. 550.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
T DIASPORA
153
Mongo Chazars who founded an e tensve and powerfu empre
n southern and south-eastern Russa as eary as the eghth cen-
tury. It s nterestng to note that they accepted |udasm and be-
came the ancestors of the ma orty of the |ews of astern
urope, the round-headed Ashkenazm. 99
Of the |ewsh battaons n the Persan Armes,
attaons we neec say tt,e here-10 t suffce to note,
that n a probabty there were many |ews wth
Dats and Artaphernes at Marathon n 490 b. c. and wth Mar-
donus at Pataea n 479 b. c. and that prsoners there taken
99Lothrop Stoddard, The Rsng Tde of Coor aganst Whte Word-
Supremacy, New York, 1921, Introducton, p. . Note: The Chazar State
was ocated between the Caucasus, the Voga, and the Don. Its khakan, uan,
was converted to |udasm about 740 a. d. rom Obadah unt the ast Chazar
ruer, |oseph, none but a |ew n regon was permtted to ascend the throne.
or ffty years after the fa of ts capta, Ite, n 969, vestges of the naton
strugged on n the Crmea, ony to be uttery annhated n the end. Cfr.
Margos and Mar , story of the |ewsh Peope, p. 525 f. Professor D on,
aso, says of what he styes the somewhat mysterous hazars : The hazar
beng converted to |udasm n the eghth century, thereafter seem to have
spread far and wde to the west and northwest, ther modern descendants
probaby formng the preponderant eement among the east uropean |ews.
Raca story of Man, p. 37. And agan: Ths peope, whose eary hstory s
st obscure, were perhaps a branch of the nner Asatc Turksh-speakng fok,
who by the openng of the Chrstan era were begnnng to penetrate nto east-
ern urope; perhaps n part derved from some of the ancent popuaton of the
Caucasus. They had for fve or s centures hed much of the regon north
of the Caucasus and between the Caspan and the ack Seas. A cty-budng,
strongy commerca peope, wth we-organzed government, they but up a
powerfu empre whose nfuence spread far nto the heart of Russa, nto whch
the Sav had as yet hardy come. Great numbers of |ews are known to have
setted among the hazars, and ther converson to |udasm foowed. In the
tenth century, however, the hazars were crushed by the rsng power of the
Savs and scattered far and wde. In these wdey dspersed, strongy commer-
ca peopes converted to the |ewsh fath, and n the great numbers of |ews
from the Caucasus and the northern borders of Asa Mnor, who had there
been brachycephazed through centures of contact wth the surroundng popu-
aton, we may n a probabty see the orgn of the great mass of the ast
uropean |ews of to-day. 1. c. p. 174. Professor D on further tes us:
The |ews of the Caucasus are dvded nto two groups, the Gruznan vng
n the southeast near the ack Sea, and the Mountan |ews, so caed, of
Daghestan and aku, at the Caspan end of the range. The atter group, at
east, are very ancent resdents of the Caucasus, beng traceabe at east as
far back as the begnnng of the Chrstan era, and wth tte ess certanty
for severa centures more. 1. c, p. 166.
100 Note: |uus ernan says: The |ews of Persa proper, urdstan, ok-
kara, and Daghestan have a tradton that they are descendants of the ten
trbes who were e ed from Paestne by the Assyran kngs n 735 b. c. e.
and n the foowng years. We know that n the s th century many |ews
ved n Susa, the ancent Persan capta, and n the thrd century of the com-
mon era, ng Shapur I transferred to Susa many |ews from Armena.
Cfr. na r th Manua, p. 151.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
by the Greeks may we have formed the frst rea contact
between |ew and Greek. True t s, that savery had prev-
ousy brought many of the Chdren of Israe to the Grecan
States. or, even n pre-e c days the Prophet |oe had re-
proached Tyre and Sdon 101 as foows: And the chdren of
|uda, and the chdren of |erusaem you have sod to the chdren
of the Greeks, that you mght remove them far off from ther
own country. 102 ut these struggng e es may be dsregarded
as they eft no abdng nfuence, as far as we know, on ther en-
vronments. In fact, Ma Radn, n connecton wth the Greeks
and Romans, assumes t as a frst prncpe, that |ews of to-day
are nea descendants of the communty organzed by zra, 108
and consequenty post-e c.
As regards Rome, Pho s e pct,104 that the
and Rome |ewsh communty there had ts orgn n reeased
prsoners of war.105 And the reaton of |ew and
Gente n the natona stores of Greece and Rome s atogether
too e tensve to be notced here even n summary. Those who are
nterested w fnd the detaed account of Radn we worth ther
perusa.108
101 Note: Doctor Contenau remarks how the Phoencans en oyed an unenv-
abe reputaton as unscrupuous merchants and at tmes descended to pracy.
It was a common practce of thers, he says, when about to set sa, to entce
on board chdren and young peope, whom they woud forthwth se as saves
n a dstant country. In ths connecton, he adds, omer s Odyssey, V, 493 ff
s suggestve. Cfr. G. Contenau, La Cvsaton Phencenne, Pars, 1926,
p. 300.
102 |oe , 6.
103 Ma Radn, The |ews amongst the Greeks and Romans, Phadepha,
1915. P- IS-
104 Pegat. ad Caum, # 23.
105 Cfr. |ewsh ncycopeda, Vo. IV, p. 561.
106 Note: |. P. Arendzen has remarked: The e tenson of the |ewsh
daspora s we portrayed by St. Luke n the Acts. On Pentecost there were
present n |erusaem |ews from Partha, Meda, am, Mesopotama, Cap-
padoca, Pontus, Asa, Phryga, Pampha, gypt, Lbya, Cyrene, Crete,
Araba and Rome, wth others from the whoe Orent and Itay. Gau, Afrca
and Span are ndeed not mentoned, but ths need not mpy that there were
no |ews n those parts, because Greece s not mentoned ether, and yet t
contaned many |ewsh communtes. The enumeraton of ocates s evdenty
based on the dfference of anguages or daects. On the other hand, mere ds-
tance must have made the attendance of |ews from Gau, Afrca and Span
somewhat rare at Whtsuntde, even f they came for Passover. |. P. Arend-
zen. Men and Manners n the days of Chrst, London, 1928, p. 95. Cfr. Acts,
II, 9-11.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
T DIASPORA
155
Professor nders Petre, revewng Archaeo-
of Crockery 0gy 0f the Lower Mmbres Vaey, New Me co,
by Water ewkes,107 decares: Ths account
refers to a regon scarcey touched yet by research, but evdenty
contanng remans of a consderabe cvzaton. A few paraes
to gyptan sub ects shoud be noted. The contracted buras are
seated, as the Peruvan, not recumbent; usuay a ked bow
wth a hoe knocked n the bottom s paced over the head.108
Ths custom s e paned thus: Ceremonay every pece of pot-
tery s supposed by the op (trbe) to be a vng beng, and when
paced n the grave of the owner, t was broken or ked to et the
sprt escape to on the sprt of the dead n ts future home. As
we have no record of the gyptan motve for kng pottery,
furnture, etc., any cear statement ke ths s of vaue. Some an-
ma fgures are much ke the prehstorc gyptan hppopotom.
ooked stcks, ke those n the tomb pantng n erakonpos,
L VI, are shown as carred by hunters; and paraes are gven
for such beng throwng stcks used n huntng. Later they became
sacred embems among the op. These smartes may serve to
e pan gyptan usages, wthout any suggeston of actua der-
vaton. 109
Present uest - fter a s, must be apparent how - udged
t s to stress too much smartes n manners and
customs between two peopes wdey separated by tme and ds-
1o7 Water ewkes, Archeoogy of the Lower Mmbres Vaey, New Me co,
Washngton, 1914.
108 Note: In passng attenton mght be caed to the fact that ths same
custom so common n gypt, s aso prevaent among the Negroes both of
Afrca and the South, as we as n the West Indes. . |. Grave e pans the
kng of crockery on the Negro graves, as a precauton aganst theft.
Cfr. . |. Grave, etshsm n Congo Land, Century Magazne, New York,
Vo. I (1891), p. 825. Newbe Nes Puckett comes to pretty much the same
concuson, but records the opnon of a Lousana Negro that Probaby the
orgna remote Afrcan dea was to free the sprt from the artce and et
t go on to the ne t word to serve the dead owner. Cfr. Newbe Nes
Puckett, ok eefs of the Southern Negro, p. 106. Genera arrows n turn,
reports from Afrca: Near the Moss town of Lay, I observed a rather sngu-
ar bura pace whch they tod me was caed yawgo. There were about 100
nterments and these were made n great ars caed sngga. The remans are
ether paced n these ars and covered over wth earth or bured beneath them.
There was a hoe broken n each urn. The chef nformed me that ony m-
portant peope are bured n ths way. Cfr. Davd Prescott arrows, erbers
and acks, New York, 1927, p. 172.
109 Ancent gypt, 1915, Part IV, p. 189.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
tance. Wth a certan amount of sceptca reserve then, we may
now approach the study of the |ews n Afrca. Nevertheess, t
woud be a great mstake at the very outset, to ook anywhere for
a ceary defned ethnc group.110 The present chapter shows that
n ther Dsperson, the |ews not ony ceased to be a homogeneous
peope, but party by absorpton where ther numbers were com-
paratvey sma, and party by proseytsm where they consttuted
an apprecabe eement n the communty, they have tended n the
course of centures, to bud up an entrey new thnc Compe ,
or rather a wdey scattered seres of thnc Compe es, a df-
ferng one from another, and one and a essentay dvergent n
race and anguage from what they are peased to regard as ther
parent-stock, the famy of Abraham. And yet they are st n
ther own estmaton, as we as n the regard of the word, the
Chdren of Israe.
After showng that there s no such thng as a
ypes. |eyysh race) Professor Pttard makes the com-
ment : It s possbe that, n a arge communtes there e st a
certan number of ndvduas representng the genune orgna
|ew who s probaby the Assyrod dochocephac type.111 ut n
the centra and east uropean countres (Germany, Austra and
Russa) ths type appears to be n a mnorty. Maybe as a group,
the Spanos represent t better than other groups. 112
110 Note: After carefu consderaton of the sub ect, Professor D on draws
ths concuson: If, as s possbe, the northern Arabs or edoun of to-day
are to be regarded as the best modern representatves, from the raca pont
of vew, of the very eary Semtc-speakng peopes of whom the orgna e-
brews were a part, then the great ma orty of a the |ews to-day are Semtes
ony n speech, and ther true ancestry goes back not so much to Paestne and
Araba as to the upands of Anatoa and Armena, the Caucasus and the
steppes of Centra Asa, and ther nearest reatves are st to be found n
these areas to-day. Raca story of Man, p. 175.
111 Note: Maspero thus descrbes the ebrews of the days of Soomon:
They are dstngushed by an aqune nose, pro ectng cheek bones, and
cury har and beard. They were vgorous, hardy, and nured to fatgue, but
though they acked those quates of dscpne and obedence whch are char-
acterstc of true warror races, Davd had not hestated to empoy them n
wat. story of gypt, Vo. VI, p. 387.
112 Pttard, Race and story, p. 351. Note: Accordng to redrch ertz:
schburg, after an ntensve study of the raca features of the vng genera-
ton of |ews, came to the concuson that there e sts no such thng as one
homogeneous |ewsh type, but that there s a muttude of |ewsh types, ac-
cordng to the natons among whom the |ews ve and to whom, to a hgher
or ess degree, they have assmated. ertz, Race and Regon, p. 34._ or
as schburg reasons: The |ews, unquestonaby, are the product of manfod
crossngs. 1. c, p. 135.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
T DIASPORA
157
Cephac ndces then, w ad us tte n our Afrcan quest, and
that tenacty to the regous tradtons, that so ong characterzed
the |ew of the Ghetto, has too frequenty yeded before the ener-
vatng nfuence of prosperty on the one hand, and the devtaz-
ng tendency of Mohammedansm on the other.
Yet, there remans that mysterous somethng
y11 . deep ngraned n hs very beng, that effectvey
Const1tutes T f |. . . /,
the |ew segregates the |ew from the rest of humanty, f
not racay, at east socay. or, whe strcty
speakng, the |ews are not a race but a soca and regous com-
munty, as we have seen,113 st n everyday fe, when even the
regous eement has been emnated, the renegade must st be
cassfed as a |ew and nothng ese. As a consequence, athough a
|ew may be a perfect genteman n every way, endowed wth
weath, and a man of educaton and refnement, the fact that he s
a |ew s ever uppermost n the mnds of men, and too often, the
hgh esteem that s hs due, s tempered by dsgracefu pre udce.
Nay more, f n tme he comes to negect the Sabbath rest and
gnores the fasts of precept; f he uttery dsregards a detary
restrctons, and openy scoffs at the Law and the Prophets; f,
fnay, he casts a regon asde and becomes an avowed athest
or oshevst n a word, f he proves hmsef fathess to the
most sacred tradtons of hs regon and hs peope t makes
no dfference n the eyes of the word, he s st a |ew; and ac-
cordng to the consensus of pubc opnon, nothng he can do w
make hm ess a |ew.
Let hm, on the other hand, go so far as to become a Chrstan,
t matters not. Among the Chrstans themseves he must now be
ponted out as a convert-|ew. And the term, et t be understood,
s not used n any derogatory sense, or as mpyng the sghtest
opprobum. Chrst was a |ew The nuceus of the Church was
|ews And hs feow Chrstans, for the most part, hod hm n
hgh esteem precsey for hs antecedents and the sacrfces that
111 Cfr. page 147. Note: Ths vew s aso supported by roeber who man-
tans: The |ews, who were once a natonaty, at present, of course, form a
regous body whch somewhat varaby, n part from nner coheson, and n
part from outer pressure, tends aso to consttute a caste. They evnce tte
heredtary raca type, measurements ndcatng that n each country they ap-
pro mate the physca type of the gente popuaton. roeber, Anthropoogy,
p. 57. roeber ncdentay thus defnes the term raca: A race s a subdvson
of a speces and corresponds to a breed n domestc anmas. L c, p. 56.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
hs converson must have entaed. Yet even n ther eyes he has
not ceased entrey to be a |ew.
What then, practcay consttutes the |ew 11 It
of ueston s not race e |ews form not a race. Racay
they are as compe as many of our best Amer-
cans. It s not pace of brth. No more s t a queston of
anguage. Nether, fnay, s t any onger a matter of regon.
What s t then I do not mean techncay, but n the broad ac-
ceptaton of the word what reay dfferentates the |ew from
other men The mnmum requrement woud seem to be a descent
through at east one ne of ancestors from one of the sons of
|acob, or from some ndvdua who n the past was ncorporated
nto the body of |ews so as to mbbe ther sprt and adopt ther
practces. In our quest then, for the |ews n Afrca, ths must be
the crteron of our udgment.
114 Note: rank . ankns thus answers the queston brefy and n hs
own way. |udasm s essentay a cuture, whe the |ews are best thought of
as a peope, though many of them aspre aso to become a naton. rank .
ankns, Raca ass of Cvsaton, New York, 1926, p. 84. e aso states:
It has been statstcay shown that |ewsh-Gente ntermarrages have n
recent tmes been ess frequent n eastern urope than n western, reachng
the proporton of one-thrd of a the |ewsh communtes of ngand and the
Unted States. 1. c, p. 84.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Chapter VII
T LION O T TRI O |UDA
y two routes ebrac cuture may have pene-
Inqury trated to West Afrca. rom the north, across the
desert wastes; and from the east, aong the gen-
era ne of traffc that skrts the great tropca forests. The poss-
bty of ts ntroducton by sea s so remote that t may for the
present at east be dsregarded.
That ebrac nfuence dd penetrate to the very heart of Negro
Land by both routes ndcated, w be shown n due course. And
n the detaed study of the queston, the obvous order of treat-
ment woud be the chronoogca one, f we coud precsey deter-
mne the ncepton of each cutura advance. As t s, the ogca
sequence seems to demand that we frst nvestgate the more or
ess mythca antecedents of the present aashas of Abyssna,
snce to-day they consttute by far the argest and most nfuenta
ndvdua group n Afrca whch has dstnctvey |ewsh descent.
Ne t n order, we sha search out the orgn of those |ewsh
coones that have custered aong the southern shore of the Med-
terranean amost from tme mmemora, and have unqueston-
aby had at east commerca contact wth the nteror of the Dark
Contnent. nay, we propose to trace the hstorca reaton be-
tween the |ews and gypt, and the far-reachng consequences pro-
duced by the steady advance of ebrac cutura nfuence up the
Ne and nto the heart of Afrca.
|ames ruce, n the we-known account of hs
Sheba traves n quest of the source of the Ne, says n
reference to the ueen of Sheba whose vst to
ng Soomon s recorded n oy Wrt:1 The Abyssnans,
both |ews and Chrstans, beeve the LVth psam to be a
prophecy of ths queen s voyage to |erusaem; and that the ast
1 III ngs , 1-13.
159
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
part of t contans a decaraton of her havng a son by Soomon,
who was to be kng over a naton of Gentes.
Menek a a or Azab, then, she returned wth her
son Menek, whom, after keepng hm some
years, she sent back to hs father to be nstructed. Soomon dd not
negect hs charge; and he was anonted and crowned kng of
thopa, n the tempe of |erusaem, and at hs nauguraton took
the name of Davd. After ths he returned to Azab, and brought
wth hm a coony of |ews; among whom were many doctors of
the aw of Moses, partcuary one of each trbe, to make udges
of hs kngdom, from whom the present Umbares (or supreme
udges, three of whom aways attend the kng) are sad and be-
eved to be descended. Wth these came aso Azaras, the son of
adok, the prest, and brought wth hm a ebrew transcrpt of
the aw, whch was devered nto hs custody, as he bore the tte
of Nesbrt, or gh Prest; and ths charge, though the book sef
was burned wth the church at A um n the Moorsh war of Ade,
s st contnued, as t s sad, n the neage of Azaras, who are
Nesbrts, or keepers of the church at A um, at ths day. A Abys-
sna was thereupon converted, and the government of the church
and state modeed accordng to what was then n use at |erusa-
em. 2
Later ruce adds: The ueen of Sheba ded,
Ro ar my. after a ong regn of forty yearS n 986 before
Chrst, pacng her son Menek upon the throne,
whose posterty, the annas of Abyssna woud teach us to beeve,
have ever snce regned. So far we must ndeed bear wtness to
them, that ths s no new doctrne, but has been steadfasty and
unformy mantaned from the earest account of tme; frst,
when |ews; then, n ater days, after they had embraced Chrs-
tanty. We may further add, that the testmony of a the negh-
bourng natons s wth them upon ths sub ect, whether frends
or enemes. They ony dffer n the name of the queen, or n gv-
ng her two names. 3 And agan, the same author remarks: A
the nhabtants of Araba e , especay those of the coast op-
poste to Saba, were reputed Abyssnans, and ther country part
2 |ames ruce, Traves to Dscover the Source of the Ne, dnburgh, 1804,
k. II, Chapter VI, p. 399.
3 Idem, p. 401.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
T LION O T TRI O |UDA 161
of Abyssna, from the earest ages, t after the Mahometan con-
quest. They were her sub ects; frst Sabean Pagans ke hersef;
then converted (as tradton says) to |udasm, durng the tme of
the budng of the Tempe; and |ews from that tme to the year
622 after Chrst, when they became Mahometans.
d ruce refers to the kngs of Abyssna as ngs
1on o u a. o the race o g0omon, descended from the queen
of Sheba, whose devce s a on passant,5 proper, upon a fed
gues, and ther motto, Mo Anbasa am Nzet Soomon am Ne-
gade |uda ; whch sgnfes, the on of the race of Soomon and
trbe of |udah hath overcome. 6
aashas n conc uson ruce observes: As we are about
to take eave of the |ewsh regon and govern-
ment, n the ne of Soomon, t s here the proper pace where I
shoud add what we have to say of the aasha, . . . who are re-
ported to have come orgnay from Paestne. I dd not spare my
utmost pans n nqurng nto the hstory of ths curous peope,
and ved n frendshp wth severa, esteemed the most knowng
and earned among them, f any of them deserve to be so caed;
and I am persuaded, as far as they knew, they tod me the truth.
The account they gave of themseves, whch s
Orgn n supported ony by tradton, s, that they came
wth Menek from |erusaem, so that they per-
fecty agree wth the Abyssnans n the story of the queen of
Saba, who, they say, was a |ewess, and her naton |ews, before
the tme of Soomon; that she ved at Saba, or Azaba, the myrrh
and frankncense country upon the Araban Guf. They say
further, that she went to |erusaem, under protecton of ram,
kng of Tyre, whose daughter s sad, n the LVth psam, to have
attended her thther; that she went not n shps, nor through
Araba, for fear of the Ishmaetes, but from Azab round by
Masuah and Suakem, and was escorted by the Shepherds, her
own sub ects, to |erusaem, and back agan, makng use of her
own country vehce, the came; and that hers was a whte one,
of prodgous sze, and e quste beauty.
Idem, p. 401.
6 Note: It s worth whe remarkng that the hghest offca among the
abyonan |ews was the e arch, Resh Gautha, ead of Captvty, whose
sea was orgnay adorned wth the desgn of a on, the on of |udah.
Cfr. Margos and Mar , story of the |ewsh Peope, p. 235.
ruce, Traves to Dscover the Source of the Ne, k. II, p. 402.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
They agree aso, n every partcuar, wth the Abyssnans,
about the remanng part of the story, the brth and nauguraton
of Menek, who was ther frst kng; aso the comng of Azaras,
and tweve eders from the tweve trbes, and other doctors of the
aw, whose posterty they deny to have apostatsed to Chrstanty,
as the Abyssnans pretend they dd at ther converson. They say,
that, when the trade of the Red Sea fe nto the hands of
strangers, and a communcaton was shut off between them and
|erusaem, the ctes were abandoned, and the nhabtants ren-
qushed the coast; that they were the nhabtants of these ctes,
by trade mosty brck and te-makers, potters, thatchers of
houses, and such ke mechancs, empoyed n them; and, fndng
the ow country of Dembea afforded materas for e ercsng
these trades, they carred the artces of pottery n that provnce
to a hgh degree of perfecton, scarcey to be magned.
eng very ndustrous, these peope mutped e ceedngy,
and were very powerfu at the tme of the converson to Chrst-
anty, or as they term t, the apostasy under Abreha and Atszbeha.
At that tme they decared a prnce of the trbe of |udah, and of
the race of Soomon and Menek, was ther soveregn. The name
of the Prnce was Phneas, who refused to abandon the regon
of hs forefathers, and from hm ther ( aasha) soveregns are
neay descended; so they have st a prnce of the house of
|udah, athough the Abyssnans, by way of reproach, have caed
ths famy et Israe, ntmatng that they are rebes, and revoted
from the famy of Soomon and trbe of |udah; and there s
tte doubt but that some of the successors of Azaras adhered
to ther ancent fath aso. 1
The prncpa source of ruce s nformaton was
Nagast unquestonaby a Coptc work, supposedy of the
s th century a. d., transated nto Arabc n the
fourteenth century and subsequenty nto thopc, whch s
known to-day as the ebra Nagast or Gory of the ngs.
It s hed n such hgh esteem by the thopan peope, that as re-
centy as August 10, 1872, after the two authentc copes of the
work had been carred off by the rtsh army n 1868, and pre-
sented to the rtsh Museum, Prnce asa, the future ng |ohn
IV, wrote to ar Granve an appeang etter, whch cosed wth
7 ruce, Traves to Dscover the Source of the Ne, k. II, p. 406.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
these words: I pray you w fnd out who has got ths work, and
send t to me, for n my Country my peope w not obey my
orders wthout t. 8
When he was eavng Gondar, ruce receved as a gft a copy
of the ebra Nagast, and whe he does not quote t drecty n
the frst two edtons of hs Traves, n the thrd edton he devotes
some haf-dozen pages to a rough outne of ts contents.9
Sr . A. Was udge says of the ebra
Vtrson Udge Nagast: Ths work has been hed n pecuar
honour n Abyssna for severa centures, and
throughout the country t has been, and st s, venerated by the
peope as contanng the fna proof of ther descent from the e-
brew Patrarchs, and of the knshp of ther kngs of the Soo-
monc ne, wth Chrst, the Son of God. 10
The book tsef s a strange m ture of fact and fcton, and n
udge s opnon, The prncpa groundwork of ts eary form
was the tradtons that were current n Syra, Paestne, Araba
and gypt durng the frst four centures of the Chrstan
era. 11
Not ony do we have repeated wth unseemy detas the account
of the ueen of Sheba s vst to ng Soomon,12 and the subse-
quent brth of ayna-Lehkem or Menek,18 but a new and strk-
ng feature marks the vst of the young prnce to hs father Soo-
mon. When he was about to return to hs own country, Soomon
decded to send wth hm the frstborn of the eadng prests, off-
cers and councors, that a new |ewsh kngdom mght be estab-
shed.14 The st of e es was headed by the son of adok, the
hgh prest, Azaryas, who was n turn to be the hgh prest of the
new coony.15 To these e es, the oss of home and of country
meant nothng n comparson wth the separaton from the Ark
... , _. _ of the Covenant, whch they pcturesquey caed
Lady on. T , . . /. . t_
Lady on, and at the nstgaton of ther new
8 . A. Was udge, The ueen of Sheba and her ony Son Menyeek,
Lverpoo, 1922, Introducton, p. v.
9 |ames ruce, Traves to Dscover the Source of the Ne, Thrd dton,
dnburgh, 1813, Vo. I, p. 411 ff.
10 udge, . c. Preface, p. v.
ebra Nagast, Chap. V- I; Cfr. ydge, . c, p. 23 ff.
Idem, Chap. II; udge, p. 37 f.
Idem, Chap. VIII; udge, p. 51 f.
Idem, Chap. LIII; udge, p. 62.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
hgh prest, they conspred to stea ther Lady on at ther de-
parture, substtutng a smary constructed receptace n ts
pace.16 The Ange of the Lord appeared to Azaryas, approved the
desgn and heped n ts e ecuton.17 A the way to thopa, the
Archange Mchae ed the way. They dd not to on the march,
they smpy foated aong, cames, wagons and a, rased above
the ground to the heghth of a cubt. 18
Was udge we sums up the entre work, when he says of
the scrbe who transated t nto thopc: e frmy beeved:
. That the awfu kngs of thopa were descended from Soo-
mon, ng of Israe. 2. That the Tabernace of the Law of God,
. e. the Ark of the Covenant, had been brought from |erusaem to
Aksum by Menyeek, Soomon s frstborn son, accordng to the
thopans. 3. That the God of Israe had transferred s pace
of abode on earth from |erusaem to Aksum, the eccesastca
and potca capta of thopa. 19
Despte the fact that the entre narratve reads ke a mythca
tae or fok-ore story, and apparenty has practcay tte hstor-
ca vaue, st, as Was udge assures us: The ebra Nagast, or
the ook of the Gory of the ngs (of thopa), has been hed
n the hghest esteem and honoured throughout the ength and
breadth of Abyssna for a thousand years at east, and even to-day
t s beeved by every educated man n that country to contan the
true hstory of the orgn of the Soomonc ne of kngs n
thopa, and s regarded as the fna authorty on the hstory of
the converson of the thopans from the worshp of the sun,
moon and stars to that of the Lord God of Israe. 20 It s no
wonder then, that ruce the traveer ad so much stress on the
tradtona orgn of the Roya amy of Abyssna, or as t was
caed of od, thopa.
., _ , Abu Sah, the Armenan, wrtng n the eary
Abu Sah. , , , . , ,, .,.
part of the thrteenth century, reports: A the
kngs of Abyssna are prests, and ceebrate the turgy wthn
the sanctuary, as ong as they regn wthout sayng any man wth
ther own hand. 21 And he ony e presses the common tradton
Idem, Chap. LV; udge, p. 66 f.
Idem, Chap. LVI; udge, p. 68 f.
18 Idem, Chap. LII; udge, p. 76 f.
19 udge, The ueen 0 Sheba, Preface, p. .
20 Idem, Introducton, p. .
21 Abu Sah, the Armenan, The Churches and Monasteres of gypt and
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
165
of hs day, when he states: The Abyssnans possess aso the Ark
of the Covenant, n whch are the two tabes of stone, nscrbed
by the fnger of God wth the commandments whch he ordaned
the Chdren of Israe. The Ark of the Covenant s paced upon
the atar; t s as hgh as the knee of a man, and s overad
wth god. 22 And agan : The turgy s ceebrated upon the Ark
four tmes n the year, wthn the paace of the kng: . . . And
the Ark s attended and carred by a arge number of Israetes
descended from the famy of the prophet Davd,23 who are whte
and red n compe on, wth red har. 24
More than haf a century after ruce s account,
Report e Reverend enry A. Stern, a converted |ew,25
vsted Abyssna, and as he decares hmsef, the
speca ob ect of hs vst to that country was the evangezaton
of that remnant of Israe, known by the name of aashas. 26
As regards the antecedents of these aashas, he s more than
sceptca about acceptng the popuar verson. or after repeatng
the tradtona story of Menek, he takes care to state: rom
these vague tradtons n whch truth and fcton are ne trcaby
umbed together, the nqurer does not gan much trustworthy
nformaton on the hstory of thopa, and the settement of the
|ews n that country. The most probabe con ecture s, that at a
very eary perod perhaps when Soomon s feet navgated the
Red Sea some adventurous |ews, mpeed by ove of gan,
setted among the peasant hs of Araba e ; whst others of
a more darng and enterprsng sprt were nduced to try ther
fortunes n the more remote, though not ess saubrous, mountan
scenes of thopa. The ueen of Sheba s vst to Soomon,
whether she regned over both or ony one of these countres, s an
ncontestabe proof that the wse kng s fame had spread far be-
yond hs own empre. To sub ects of a monarch so renowned for
Some Neghbourng Countres, trad. . T. A. vetts, O ford, 1895, p. 286,
o. 105b
Idem, p. 287. o. 105b.
28 . e. The Roya amy who, as descended from Meneek Davd, son of
Soomon, are descended from ng Davd hs father. Note by Afred |.
uter, Idem, p. 288 Note.
Idem, p. 288, o. 106a.
28 Cfr. Mendessohn, |ews n Afrca, p. 27.
26 enry A. Stern, Wanderngs among the aashas n Abyssna, London,
1862, Preface, p. .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
wsdom, weath and power, a gracous recepton was, no doubt,
everywhere accorded, and the new setters, n ther prosperty
abroad, probaby soon forgot the attractons of ther home n
|udea. Subsequent troubes n Paestne and the fna overthrow
of the |ewsh monarchy by Nebuchadnezzar, ncreased the number
of the emgrants, and n the apse of a few centures the |ews
formed a powerfu State n Araba, and a formdabe and turbu-
ent peope n the Apne regons between Tgre and Amhara n
thopa.
The egend of Menek and the supposed descent
Infuence of Abyssnan Soveregns from the ne of
Soomon, unquestonaby e ercsed a sautary n-
fuence n favour of the |ews, and contrbuted more than anythng
ese towards the spread of those Mosaca rtes and ceremones,
whch to ths day are st so e tensvey engrafted on the Chrs-
tanty of the country. On the promugaton of the Gospe, the
|ews, who had now become scattered a over the western pans
of Tschega and Dembea, returned agan to ther mountan fast-
nesses of Semen and eesa, where, under ther own kngs and
queens, caed Gedeon and |udth, they mantaned t the begn-
nng of the 17th century a chequered and ndependent e stence.
Wth the fa of ther ruer, and the capture of ther stronghods,
the aashas were drven from ther rocky homes, and forced to
seek a refuge n the mdst of ther enemes, the detested Amharas.
The provnces where they at present resde are Dembea, uara,
Woggera, Tschega, and God am, where ther settements are
strkngy dstngushed from the Chrstan vages by the red
earthen pot on the ape of ther mesqud, or pace of worshp,
whch towers from the centre of the thatched huts by whch t s
nvaraby envroned.
Camng a nea descent from Abraham, Isaac, and |acob, the
aashas prde themseves on the fame of ther progentors, and
the purty of the bood that crcuates n ther own vens. Inter-
marrages wth those of another trbe or creed are strcty nter-
dcted, nay, even the vst to an unbeever s house s a sn, and
sub ects the transgressor to the penance of a thorough ustraton
and a compete change of dress before he can return to hs own
home. 27
Idem, p. 185.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Professor Werner s more specfc n her state-
Theory ment, when she says: Abyssna was very eary
coonsed by setters from Yemen. It s not known
when ths mgraton took pace, but probaby t was accompshed
n a seres of movements e tendng over a consderabe perod. In
ths way the Semtc mmgrants woud become ncorporated wth
the orgna amtc popuaton; and such wth the addton of
a stran of negro bood s, n the common opnon of anthropoo-
gsts, the composton of the Abyssnan peope. 28
Ths s aso the opnon of Professor Samue A.
Concusons Mercer, wno has made a speca study of th-
opc Lturgy. e wrtes: The nhabtants of
Abyssna or thopa beong to three dstnct races, the Afrcan
aborgnes, the amtes, and the Semtes. The Semtes came to
Abyssna from Araba by way of the Red Sea. Whether they were
|ews or pagans s not known, athough there are many |ewsh
traces n ater Abyssnan Chrstanty, such as the observance of
the Sabbath, the dstncton between cean and uncean, the dea of
se ua unceanness, the custom of crcumcson, the prohbton of
graven mages, and other characterstcs whch seem to pont to
|ewsh nfuence or orgn. These Semtes, at a events, soon
ganed the upper hand n the country whch they had nvaded, and
ther Semtc anguage, whch was ater caed thopc, graduay
became the offca means of communcaton. 29
Lous |. More, on the other hand, woud accept
Dsagrees the popuar tradton concernng the paternty of
Menek,80 and the subsequent converson of the
Abyssnan peope to the ebrew regon.31 urther, he woud
derve the aashas specfcay from the trbe of Lev.32 These
Levtes, n hs opnon, arrved n Abyssna, f not wth the group
that accompaned the ueen of Sheba, at east durng the regn
of Menek, when many |ewsh fugtves from the tyranny and
e actons of Roboam found refuge n hs country.33
Mende ohn Sdney Mendessohn tres to approach the ques-
ton of the orgn of the aashas wth an open
23 A. Werner, The Language- ames of Afrca, London, 1925, p. 132.
n Samue A. . Mercer, The thopc Lturgy, Mwaukee, 1915, p. 81 ff.
0 Lous |. More, store de I thope, Pars, 1904, Tom. II, p. 77 ff.
11 Idem, p. 94.
Idem, p. 94.
Idem, p. 94.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
mnd, and he admts: It s a dffcut task to compe from egend,
tradton, and such scanty documents as e st the con ectured hs-
tory of the aashas, those dark-vsaged ebrews, whose ances-
tors were dstngushed throughout the great and dstant regons
whch were nomnay or actuay under the authorty of the ruers
of Abyssna and thopa. As far, however, as can be surmsed
from such sources as are avaabe, an ndependent |ewsh ng-
dom ong e sted wthn the confnes of what was known as the
thopan mpre. 34
Referrng to athazar Teez,35 Mendessohn observes: A
we-known authorty states, that there were aways |ews n
thopa from the begnnng, and ths statement may be con ec-
turay ustfed by the pro mty of Abyssna and thopa and
ther dependences to the ancent homes of the Israetes n gypt
and Paestne. There are, however, severa theores respectng the
orgn of the |ews n Abyssna and thopa, and aashas and
Abyssnans ake have aways beeved, and st beeve, n the
r |udac orgn of ther ndvdua races, whe many
authortes are of opnon that three separate m-
gratons of |ews nto thopa actuay took pace. The three
theores chronoogcay arranged are as foows:
(1) That Menek, son of ng Soomon and the ueen of
Sheba, had receved hs educaton n Paestne, went back to Abys-
sna on the estabshment of the thopc mpre by hs mother,
brngng wth hm a arge number of |ews, at a day somewhat
anteror to that n whch he ascended the Abyssnan throne (986
b. c.).
(2) That Sargon, or Sennacherb,36 the successor of Shaman-
essor III,8T ng of Assyra, havng contnued the war commenced
by hs predecessor, conquered the ngdom of Israe, and brought
the captve |ews and the ng osea to hs country (crca 722
b. c.), and from thence they actuay found ther way nto Abys-
sna and thopa.38
(3) That after the destructon of |erusaem by Vespasan n
84 Mendessohn, |ews n Afrca, p. 4.
5 . athazzar Teez, Traves of the |esuts n thopa, London, 1710.
88 Sargon II: Cf r. Mercer, tra- bca Sources, p. 41.
Note: Ths shoud be Shamaneser IV. Cfr. Mercer, 1. c, p. 41.
88 A. . Sayce, The Ancent mpres of the ast, London, 1884, p. 128.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
70 a. d. arge numbers of |ews fed or drfted nto thopa, Abys-
sna, and the neghbourng terrtores. 89
Mendessohn adds: Some wrters state that the
descendants of the earer emgrants who were
supposed to have accompaned Menek, treated the ater arrvas
as strangers, and that the atter practced rtes and observed fest-
vas unknown to the earer coonsts, who for e ampe, had never
heard of the mnor festvas of anucah or Purm, or of the Ta-
muds. If these statements are accepted they provde ustfcaton
for the acceptance of the frst theory wth reference to ther
orgn. ow far the account of the estabshment of the mpre
of thopa by the ueen of Sheba may be consdered as hstorca,
t s probaby useess to dscuss to-day. 40 Nevertheess, he goes
on to dscuss the queston for many pages, and mentons that t
has been mantaned that t s qute possbe that the ueen of
Sheba and her peope professed the |ewsh Regon even before
the regn of ng Soomon,41 and coses by quotng at some
ength from Water Chcee Powden,42 at one tme rtsh Consu
n Abyssna, who after revewng the natona tradtons, man-
tans: Two thngs are certan that at a far ater perod, s
soveregns of pure |ewsh race and fath regned at Gondar, and
that to ths day numerous |ews are found throughout Abyssna.
I thnk t aso hghy probabe, that (at whatever epoch t may be
paced) the whoe of Abyssna was of the |ewsh persuason
prevous to ts converson; as even those who have adopted the
Chrstan creed st mantan . . . numerous |ewsh forms and
observances. Ther converson to Chrstanty occurred about
three centures after Chrst. 43
Ths more or ess mythoogca dervaton of the
Resdence Roya ouse of Abyssna from ng Soomon
rests on such uncertan grounds, that t s very
much controverted as to whether or not the ueen of Sheba reay
had her resdence n Abyssna at a. Araba e , or as we know
,s Mendessohn, |ews n Afrca, p. 5 f.
40 Idem, p. 6.
41 Idem, p. 7.
42 Water Chcee Powden, Traves n Abyssna and the Gaa Country, Lon-
don, 1868.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
t to-day Yemen, certany has as strong a cam to the dstnc-
ton.44 And there are those who woud connect her domce wth
the mysterous runs of mbabwe n Rhodesa whch they aso
woud dentfy wth the Ophr of the Scrptures, pcturesquey
namng the od god-dggngs n the vcnty, ng Soomon s
Mnes.
Thus the London Day Despatch of ebruary 19,
Saomon s 923, under the very capton, ng Soomon s
Mnes. Mnes, furnshes the foowng tem: The rch
god embeshments of the tomb of a Pharao
agan rase the queston, Where was ths ancent god obtaned
It s supposed that the Land of Ophr, from whch the ueen of
Sheba obtaned the god that enrched Soomon s Tempe, was
Rhodesa. There are many od workngs there, from whch a
the god has been e tracted, not by savages, but by sked mners
of a ong-past age. 45
It woud be we to remember that n the Mdde
Ophr f A es at east the w oe of astern Afrca, from
the Cape of Good ope to the confnes of gypt,
was consdered as a part of thopa.46 In passng, too, t mght be
of nterest to note, that Mton ony repeated the accepted opnon
of hs own day, when n Paradse Lost he refers to Sofaa as the
and of Ophr.47 owever, one of the earest to e press a decded
opnon of the ancent Rhodesan runs, the very e stence of
whch was unsuspected by the nd ard, was Thomas anes,
subsequenty a eow of the Roya Geographca Socety, but
who frst came out to Cape Coony as an artst n 1842. e ac-
companed for a tme the Lvngston ambes pedton of
1855, and ater oned the Chapman pedton of 1861. The re-
suts of hs observatons were pubshed after hs death under the
tte The God Coast Regons of South astern Afrca. In the
Preface to the book, we read: The Seaboard or Coast Regon was
known under the name t st bears of Sofaa, whch sgnfes n
Arabc a pan or ow country. Saba es more nand behnd So-
faa, and s supposed by some authortes ncudng |osephus, and
no ess a personage than the author of the oran, to be the ancent
44 Cfr. Rawnson, erodotus, Vo. II, p. 43 Note 2.
45 Cfr. red A. Donnthorne, Wonderfu Afrca, London, 1924, p. 170.
46 Cfr. Ioas dos Santos, thopa Orenta, vora, 1609, o. 4 f.
47 |ohn Mton, Paradse Lost, k. I , v. 400.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
173
kngdom of the ove-sck ueen, who vsted Soomon when n a
hs gory, and of whom Mahommedan, Abyssnan, and |ewsh
wrters reate such nnumerabe tradtons. Severa runs of ancent
budngs are found st n ths regon, whch s draned by a rver
dsembogung on the east coast, st caed Saba . . . . The
memory of the ueen of Sheba s st preserved among the Arabs
of Sofaa, as we as among the abesh of Gondar n ther scan-
daous chronces. 48 In a footnote, the nformaton s added, that
the Transvaa oers, athough not a very terary peope, yet ke
ther Coona brethren, great readers of the be, especay the
Od Testament, are frm beevers n the ream of Sheba and
Ophr, as borderng on the Repubc. 49
Of the Rhodesan runs themseves, anes re-
Runs ports: The country accordng to the eary hsto-
ran, abounded n god, whch n great quanttes
was e tracted from vens n many of the provnces, especay n
the kngdom of Torva, where aso remaned the runs of ancent
stone budngs, whch for spendour and magnfcence were re-
ported to bear comparson wth those of ancent Rome. The argest
of these was tradtonay supposed to have been the ueen of
Sheba s paace, and the Moors of Sofaa were sad to have wrtten
testmony that Soomon derved hs god from the Torvan
mnes. 80
anes, who certany e aggerated the magnf-
Ophron cence of the runs, evdenty was not famar wth
the prevous report of the Reverend |. Lews
rapf, who after eghteen years as a mssonary n astern Afrca
became Secretary of the Chrstan Insttute at ase, and pubshed
an account of hs Afrcan e perences. Doctor rapf wrtes as
foows: Among the most mportant phenomena n the eary hs-
tory of astern Afrca must have been the ntercourse kept up wth
t by the nhabtants of the Araban seaboard. The southern coast
of Araba must, from the earest perod, have been necessary
connected wth astern Afrca by the wants of ts nhabtants.
rom astern Afrca the Arab of the coast derved hs corn, hs
rce, hs Durra, hs woo, hs vory, and especay hs saves. It
48 Thomas anes, God Coast Regons of South astern Afrca, London,
1877, Preface, p. v f.
9 Idem, p. v, Note.
80 Idem, p. a.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
s so to-day, and t must have been so from mmemora antquty.
Such beng the case, t s e tremey probabe that when the
amartc kngs and the Arabs had thus recognsed ther de-
pendence on t, and had once estabshed commerca reatons wth
astern Afrca, and obtaned a footng on ts coast, they woud
desre to e cude a other natons, especay the gyptans, from a
share n ths commerce; and that wth ths desgn, more especay
to keep the power of gypt n check, these South Arabs woud be
dsposed to form a cose connecton wth the greatest ruer of
Western Asa, ng Soomon. Accordng to ths theory, t may
have been n part a potca connnecton whch was formed be-
tween Soomon and the ueen of Sheba, who was at once a
South-Arab potentate and soveregn of Abyssna, and ruer of
the coast of astern Afrca yng southward. The pocy of the
ng of commerca Phoenca woud naturay concde wth that
of these two great soveregns. The Phoencans had probaby
attempted to estabsh a drect ntercourse wth the Red Sea and
the Arabs by means of gypt; but the gyptans were not fond of
the sea; ther monarchs were too haughty, sef-seekng, and e -
cusve; nor had t been otherwse, woud the Arabs have been
dsposed to aow the energetc Phoencans to compete wth them
on the seas of the south. A the more wecome then to the Phoen-
cans must have been the aance whch Soomon contracted wth
ther ng ram, n accordance wth whch they receved a port
n Idumea on the Red Sea, apparenty, amongst other thngs for
the purpose of teachng the Israetes both shpbudng and
navgaton. 61
Ma L. Margos n hs recent story of the |ew-
andDn Tot Peope, accepts the ocaton of Ophr as on the
coast of Southern1 Araba or of astern Af-
rca. 52 So, too, Du Tot, organzer of the Afrkander und, and
who was representatve of the Transvaa to the London Conven-
ton of 1883-84, subsequenty wrote from Pear Rver, August
27, 1894, and descrbng hs ourney through the god feds, adds:
I sha wat wth a descrpton of ths part of our ourney, so rch
n adventures, t I am safey back, when I sha try and wrte a
81 |. Lews rapf, Traves, Researches, and Mssonary Labors, durng an
ghteen Years Resdence n astern Afrca, oston, 1860, p. 418.
M Margos and Mar , story of the |ewsh Peope, p. 63.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
175
romance about the workng of these od mnes n the tme of So-
omon, when the ueen of Sheba regned here. 58
Doctor Car Peters, the founder of what was once
ndngs known as German ast Afrca, was actvey en-
gaged n that fed from 1884 unt 1896, when he
was forced to resgn from the German Impera Servce as a resut
of charges of cruety that had been ad aganst hm. Retrng nto
rtsh South Afrca, he devoted s years to a speca study of
the runs of ast Afrca. e tes us the purpose of hs work n
the openng words of the Introducton to hs prnted report. In
pubshng ths detaed account of e poratons and researches
whch have occuped me from 1896 t 1902, I ntend to prove
that the most ancent natons of hstory obtaned ther god, vory,
and other precous goods from South Afrca. My dscoveres
show partcuary that the Ophr of the tme of Soomon was the
country between the Upper ambes and the Lmpopo Rver, and
tend to estabsh the fact that the gyptan Punt e pedtons n
search of the yeow meta, copper, frankncense, and many other
thngs were drected to the same regons. 84
In ths preambe, Doctor Peters assures us: A over ths ds-
trct we sha fnd many runs of an ancent god-mnng era, and
remnants of the Punc aa-Ashera worshp party n e stence up
to the present day. 55 And ater, whe speakng of the ngdom
of Macombe, he asserts: Under any crcumstances we have here
absoutey ancent Semtc regous deas before us. The sun-god
s st to-day the centre of worshp and of h sacrfces, and n hs
honour the perpetua fre burns n the house of uarra uate. 58
e s referrng to the regous deas of the peope whch he s
descrbng, and then goes on to deveop ths dea at consderabe
ength. Agan, he nssts: Mancaand s fu of recs of the
ancent Semtc era, 67 and, Throughout Mancaand one fnds
ancent Phoencan gravestones, 58 and fnay decares of the
83 S. |. Du Tot, Rhodesa Past and Present, London, 1897, p. 54.
84 Car Peters, The dorado of the Ancents, New York, 1902, p. I. Note:
Chrstopher Dawson speaks of the Land of Punt as stuated at the southern
end of the Red Sea, ether n South Araba or on the opposte coast of Afrca.
The Age of the Gods, p. 152.
65 Peters, 1. c, p. I.
Idem, p. 127.
87 Idem, p. 221.
88 Idem, p. 222.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ambes: Ths rver was apparenty a hghway for the most
ancent Semtc mgratons to South Afrca. These Semtes came
from South Araba and worshpped aa and Ashtaroth. These we
can regard as estabshed facts. 69
Among the e hbts gathered by Doctor Peters
Statuette was a statuette whch he thus descrbes: I saw
much of Mr. rch, the Drector of Poce at Urn-
ta, who s aso an archaeoogst and has aso made an nterestng
coecton, wheren he s greaty asssted by hs many reatons
wth the natves. Among other thngs, he shewed me the upper
part of a statuette whch was found 17 S, at., 32 . ong., south
of the ambes. The fgure was undoubtedy gyptan. Mr. rch
gave t to me, so as to have t e amned more cosey. Ths further
e amnaton whch Professor nders Petre made here n London
proved the entre correctness of our assumpton. If we fnd gyp-
tan recs south of the ambes, we may consder ourseves ust-
fed n nferrng that drect gyptan reatons were mantaned as
far as these regons. 60 e ater gves the offca report on the
statuette n fu. It runs as foows. Professor nders Petre, to
whom I submtted t, pronounced t a fgure of Thotmes III, or
one of hs courters, and descrbes t as foows: Upper part
of an Ushabte fgure of pottery mpressed n a moud. On the head
s an eaborate wg, n each hand a scourge nstead of a hoe. On
the chest s the cartouche of Tahutmes III (about 1450 b. c.).
Three nes of nscrpton reman beow, so much effaced that ony
the tte Osrs can be seen; but there s no trace of a cartouche
wth t. The wg and the scourges n the hands pont to ths beng a
fgure of the kng hmsef, but hs name cannot be traced n the
ower nscrpton. As to the source the fgure s certany genuney
ancent, and by ts sme t has been bured n most earth (not n
an gyptan tomb), and has not been kept ong by an Arab. A
ths agrees wth the account of ts fndng. 61 Doctor Peters adds:
My readers w remember that Thotmes or Tahutmes III s one
of the chef fgures n the Punt pctures on the tempe of Der-e-
ahr. e s the prnce who offers sacrfce to Ammon. s effgy
Idem, p. 356.
80 Idem, p. 285 f.
81 Idem, p. 393.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
was found about 300 mes up-stream on the south sde of the
ambes. 62
Ancent Cons Another vauabe fnd reported by Doctor Peters
s thus recorded: I brng back wth me thrty-
four cons that were found n Inyanga, whch Mr. rch, chef
of the Poce n Umta, handed to me. 63 And n an append to
hs work, he gves the report of Rudoph rentze, Member Lon-
don Numsmatc Socety, on Partcuars of a fnd of Cons n
Inyanga, Rhodesa, and ncuded among the cons are three that
antedate the Chrstan era; ukratdes, 180-160 b.c.; Appo-
odorus, 135 b. c.; Straton, about 120 b. c. 64
In connecton wth these ancent cons of Doctor
Machabees Peters, the further testmony of Sr arry |ohn-
ston shoud be caed to mnd. e unequvocay
asserts: It s a curous fact that cons of the Machabees, datng
from more than a hundred years b. c. have recenty been found n
Nata and uuand, an evdence possby that |ewsh ndrect
trade wth ast Afrca was kept up amost down to the tme of
Chrst. 65
Smon Machabeus succeedng hs brother |onathan, renewed
the treaty of frendshp wth Impera Rome,66 and was decared a
Prnce by the |ewsh peope. In ths capacty of Prnce, Smon
e ercsed authorty from 143 to 135 b. c. and, we fnd t recorded
n the etter addressed to hm by the Syran ng, Antochus:
And I gve thee eave to con thy own money n thy country. 87
In the opnon of Gabre Are, he proceeded to strke off cons,
whch are sad to be the frst |ewsh money.68
G. A. Cook, on the contrary, doubts whether Smon ever actu-
ay ssued any cons. e s rather ncned to reserve the dstnc-
| Idem, p. 393-
Idem, p. 186.
4 Idem, p. 433.
|ohnston, rtsh mpre n Afrca, p. 24.
I Mach. v, 16-29.
7 I Mach. v, 6.
88 Gabre Ar6, store |uve, Pars, 1923, p. 5 f. Note: arbrdge thus
descrbes the earest |ewsh con; The pam as a symbo was very often
e hbted on |ewsh cons n post- bca days. One need ony refer to the
haf-sheke of Smon Maccabeus, whch had on the reverse sde a pam-tree
between two baskets fed wth varous fruts. Maurce . arbrdge, Studes
n bca and Semtc Symbosm, London, 1923, p. 41.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ton for Smon s son and successor, |ohn yrcanus (135-104
b. c.) of whom he says that he was the frst |ewsh prnce to
ssue money n hs own name. 09 In connecton wth these |ewsh
cons whch bore ebrew nscrptons, Cook further tes us:
Ther appearance thus marks the efforts that were made to man-
tan or assert the ndependence of the naton; and n agreement
wth the sprt of these movements the cons are stamped wth
egends n Archac character whch had ong ago faen out of use,
and gven way to the square character deveoped n Aramac. 70
It s some of these very cons that have been found n Nata and
uuand, as recorded by Doctor |ohnston.
rom the same source we earn: Though we
Deductons ave not as et absoute, defnte proof n a par-
tcuars, there s a great mass of recenty coected
evdence whch goes to show that onwards from about a thousand
years before Chrst, the ntegent Arabs of Southern and South-
west Araba had begun to nterest themseves greaty n ast Af-
rca, more especay seekng for god. 71 And agan: The Sem-
tes, we beeve, some two thousand years before Chrst (f not
earer) began to e ercse a potent nfuence on the peope and
country of gypt. Somewhere about a thousand years b. c. they
had conquered the hghands of Abyssna, and had obtaned a
foothod n Northern Somaand, and ths was the perod, no
doubt, at whch they commenced ther ourneys of e poraton
from the great tradng ctes of Yamen, Aden and the adramaut
aong the east coast of Afrca. They must have had an emporum
of anzbar, and possby they occuped the tte sand of Mozam-
bque. 72
G. A. Cook, North Semtc Inscrptons, O ford, 1003, p. 353. Note:
dgar Rogers goes to the other e treme and asserts: We propose n the fo-
owng cassfcaton to assgn the frst |ewsh cons (copper) to the eary
days of the Maccabees, the sver shekes to Smon and |ohn yrcanus.
A andy Gude to |ewsh Cons, London, 1914, p. 20.
70 Cook, 1. c, p. 352 f. Note: An ustraton of the cons of |ohn yrcanus
may be found n on, store d Israe, Pars, Vo. I (1928), p. 295, g.
105; Con of |ohn yrcanus. Doube cornucopa; n the mdde, a head of
poppy. Reverse Iokhanan the hgh prest and the communty of the |ews.
See aso Rogers, andy Gude to |ewsh Cons, p. 21 ff for detaed descrpton
of cons.
T1 |ohnston, rtsh mpre n Afrca, p. 23.
Idem, p. 23.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
179
To ths ast observaton of Doctor |ohnston, may
nfuences be a ded t authorty of Professor eane who n
hs book The God of Ophr 73 ponts to ancent
Punc nfuence n Madagascar and the survva of ancent |ewsh
practces st e tant among the modern ovas.
Grantng ths Semtc nfuence aong the whoe astern ttora
of Afrca, an nfuence apparenty e ercsed from Araba, t woud
naturay be e pected to fnd a strong ebrew eement n the re-
sutant compe . Doctor Lavne has sad: |ews probaby setted
n Yemen n bca tmes. The favorabe poston of south-
western Araba for commerca purposes must have fary thrust
tsef upon the attenton of a peope who n the days of Soomon
pushed ther way even to Span. 74 And Sdney Mendessohn
states: Athough one tradton among the Yemente |ews traces
the earest settement of ther ancestors back to the days of ng
Soomon, ther most generay accepted egend s to the effect that
ther forefathers setted there forty-two years before the destruc-
ton of the frst tempe. 76 It has further been stated that under
the prophet |eremah 75,000 |ews, ncudng prests and Levtes,
are sad to have gone to Yemen. 76 Ths, however, s assuredy
a gross e aggeraton.
As regards the e panaton of the mbabwe
Randa f mns, however, schoars are far from beng n
Macver. agreement. Thus, n 1905, Davd Randa-
Macver, Leycock Student of gyptoogy at
Worcester Cooge, O ford, undertook personay to vst the ste
and to sft the evdence. e thus sums up hs fndngs. The ac-
count of e poraton and e cavaton beng fnshed, t remans
brefy to recaptuate the man resuts arrved at, and to gather
them nto a coherent whoe. Seven stes have been nvestgated,
and from not one of them has any ob ect been obtaned by mysef
or by others before me whch can be shown to be more ancent
than the fourteenth or ffteenth century a. d. In the archtecture,
whether mtary or domestc, there s not a trace of Orenta or
A. . eane, The God of Ophr, Chapters II and III.
T4 Davd Lavne, Introducton to uston A-Uka by Nathanae bn a-
ayyum, New York, 1908, p. v.
|ewsh ncycopeda, Vo. II, p. 592.
T Mendessohn, |ews n Afrca, p. 164 f.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
uropean stye of any perod whatever. Not a snge nscrpton
has ever been found n the country. 77
It s dffcut to reconce ths statement wth the postve cams
of fnds by Doctor Peters and Mr. rch, to say nothng of the
cons of the Machabees referred to by Doctor |ohnston. ut at the
very outset of hs work, Randa-Macver makes cear hs poston:
My report, beng whoy ndependent and orgna, may be
udged upon ts own merts, and t w be suffcenty cear why
tte or no reference has been made to varous books whch t s
mpossbe to prase and woud be nvdous to crtcse. 78
Agan he tes us: I reached Southern Rhodesa
vdence eary n Apr and contnued at work t the md-
de of September. 79 Ths means that, whe a
stranger n Afrca, he devoted ess than s months to hs nvest-
gatons, and Doctor Peters who had aready ved tweve years n
ast Afrca requred another s years to cover the fed. Moreover,
Doctor Randa-Macver refers to Mr. Andrews as my esteemed
coeague and notes that he worked aone at Umta, whe I was
away at Inyanga, 80 an ndcaton that the personne of the e ped-
ton was certany restrcted.
Then, too, t must be remembered that Doctor Randa-
Macver s argument s purey a negatve one; vz. he found
nothng, and therefore t s to be presumed that a those who have
reported fnds must be n error. In vew of a ths, as we as the
fact that he gnores, rather than checks up, the statements and
cams of others, one cannot hep questonng the reabty of
Doctor Randa-Macver s concusons.
In any case, as red A. Donnthorne we re-
Obse aW8 marks: Mr- Macver stated n hs book that the
runs were soey the work of affr races. e
coud not have had any e perence of the Afrcan peopes, for, f
he had, he woud have wrtten qute dfferenty. No one has ever
traced any archtectura sk n the affr races. ad they posses-
sed such knowedge they woud have deveoped t, wth the resut
that many of our famous Afrcan e porers woud have come
across stone-but houses and kraas a over Afrca n pace of
77 Davd Randa-Macver, Medarva Rhodesa, London, 1906, p. 83.
79 Idem, p. v.
80 Idem, p. .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
those whch are actuay met wth grass and mud huts wth not
the remotest pretense at skfu or archtectura desgn. 81
Donnthorne e presses hs own vew thus: In my opnon,
these was were but under the ash of savery, probaby by the
gyptans, and enough of them and ther crude ornamentatons
were but n ths part of Afrca to warrant the natves under-
standng the pacng or carvng of the chevron-pattern ornamen-
taton, whch can be traced to a the trbes wthn ooo mes of
the dstrct. 82
nrktt s Vew the atest wrters on the sub ect, we may quote
for one e treme Professor urktt of Cambrdge
Unversty who hods strongy to the vew that the mbabwe
runs beong to a reatvey recent date and that they were ony
deveoped a comparatvey short tme before the Portuguese frst
set foot on the shore at Capetown, f not ater st. 83 e woud
have ther orgn subsequent to the arrva of the antu who, he
argues, were not n Southern Rhodesa much before 900 a. d. and
thnks t reasonabe to suggest some date yng between 1000 a. D.
and 1200 a. d. for ther constructon and use. 84 e further as-
crbes them to affr abor enforced and drected by some foregn
nfuence that had nvaded the country n quest of god and adds:
The chan of forts that are found n Southern Rhodesa, of
whch mbabwe s the greatest, must have been essenta to en-
sure the safe storng, smetng and perhaps e portng of the pre-
cous meta. 85 Professor urktt, however, s very vague as to
the source of ths foregn nfuence.36
On the other hand, Professor rc A. Waker of
Concusons. e Unversty of Capetown, fnds mbabwe the
work of dfferent peopes, at dfferent tmes.
The man mass, he says, s we but, but the western wa was
rebut ater and much more rudey on a foundaton of ash, sag
81 Donnthorne, Wonderfu Afrca, p. 175.
Idem, p. 177.
83 M. C. urktt, South Afrca s Past n Stone and Pant, Cambrdge, 1928,
p. 160.
84 Idem, p. 163.
88 Idem, p. 163.
86 Idem, p. 164. Note: |. . Schofed goes even further and woud credt
the mbabwe runs to the arotse and woud make the date of constructon
subsequent to the arrva of the Portuguese. Cfr. mbabwe: A Crtca -
amnaton of the udng Methods mpoyed South Afrca |ourna of
Scence, Vo. III (1926).

G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
and earth eft by god-smeters; ater st, antu Makaanga oc-
cuped the runs and roughy repared the breaches. 87 Whe ad-
mttng that the antu made use of the runs n medaeva tmes,
he requres an ancent orgn and rather hestates between the Sa-
baean theory and that whch woud utmatey ascrbe the work-
manshp to Dravdan Indans.38
We need deay no onger on the possbe e pana-
Mystery 1 ton of tnese Rhodesan runs. In any case, the
queston scarcey fas wthn the rea scope of the
present work. Suffce t to say that ther orgn s scarcey ess
mystfyng and baffng to research than s the task of tracng and
e panng the predomnant |ewsh bood n the aashas of Abys-
sna. Certany n ther case, cod reason shrnks from the ngen-
ous myth of the Lon of the Trbe of |uda
Whe then, not agreeng wth Sr arry |ohn-
Refugees ST-on n as ar 83 ne questons tne rea hstorca
e stence of the ueen of Sheba,89 we must sub-
scrbe to hs other concuson: After the smashng of the ebrew
State by the Assyrans there are good reasons for assumng that a
number of the dspersed Israetes mgrated to Abyssna, as no
doubt they dd to other parts of the Sabaean mpre. 90 |ohnston
further descrbes the thopan kngs of the days of the Ptoemes
as Gaa dashed wth Arab and |ew. 91
The word aasha tsef means es, accordng
Metns to |0b Leuthof, who caNs them aas an.92 And
es. many wth reason derve them from e es, pos-
sby after the destructon of the Northern ng-
dom, but more probaby e es from |udea, after the destructon
of |erusaem by the Romans.93
. , Others wth |. D. Perruchon n the |ewsh ncy-
1myantes , ,. | , , , , , ,|
copeda, accept as most probabe the e panaton
87 rc A. Waker, story of South Afrca, London, 1928, p. 3 f.
88 Idem, p. 4 ff.
89 Cfr. arry |ohnston, The Ne uest, New York, 1003, p. 32; The ueen
of Saba (Sheba) s no doubt n many respects a egendary personage, but f
she had any rea hstorca e stence she s another nstance of an Arab ruer
who governed both Abyssna and Yaman.
90 Idem, p. 32.
91 Idem, p. 30.
92|ob Ludoph stora Aethopca, rankfurt, 1681, Vo. I, Cap. IV,
93 |ewsh ncycopeda, Vo. V, p. 327.
# 46.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
of |oseph aevy, who vsted them n 1868, and who thnks
that the |ewsh eement of the aashas proceeds especay from
the myartes captured n thopa by the kng aeb, conqueror
of Dhu-Nuwas.94 Takng refuge n the mountans beyond the
Takuzze, they converted a part of the Agaus, and through nter-
m ture wth them produced the aasha type. 95
|uus ernan, on the other hand, adopts a some-
pan what dfferent vew, when he wrtes: ow the
aashas came nto Abyssna s surrounded by
egends. An opnon whch appears to be hstorca s that the
aashas are descendants of |ews who setted n gypt after the
frst e e (587 b. c. e. ) whence they penetrated nto the Sou-
dan and nto the nteror parts of Abyssna. In the ffth century
of the present era, ther number was augmented by captve |ews
that were ed away from southern Araba foowng the Abyssn-
an wars n that pennsua. The new arrvas, together wth many
converts to |udasm, and the od resdents fused nto one com-
munty and, formng a sma state, ed an ndependent e stence
for many centures. 96
ut whatever the rea e panaton of ther orgn
Regon ma tns mucn s certan, that even anthropoo-
gsts unequvocay cassfy them as |ews.97 And
Perruchon e presses the opnon that the regon of the aashas
s pure Mosasm, based upon the thopc verson of the Penta-
teuch, but modfed by the fact that they are gnorant of the e-
brew anguage. Indeed, they appear never to have known the
ebrew te t of the be. They have no ebrew books at a,
despte the e aggerated reports of some schoars. 98
One of the schoars thus dscredted, and seemngy wth good
94 Note: Margos wrtes: Long before the advent of Mohammed |ews
had setted n Araba, a remnant broken off from the man body and carred
thther n the wave of dsperson whch set n after the egons of Rome had
ad waste the oy Cty. . . . They nstgated the natve myartes to repe
the nvason from the Chrstan Abyssnans. ... In the ffth century there
arose a new kngdom, haf |ewsh, haf Sabean, whose most ustrous ruer,
Dhu-Nuwas, became converted to |udasm and took the name of |oseph. ut
a renewed attack of the Abyssnans, supported by the yzantne emperor,
made an end of the kngdom n 523. Cfr. Margos and Mar , story of the
|ewsh Peope, p. 248.
95 |ewsh ncycopeda, Vo. V, p. 327.
96 Cfr. na rth Manua, p. 167.
9T Pttard, Race and story, p. 337.
98 |ewsh ncycopeda, Vo. V, p. 3a7 f.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
reason, s |ob Leuthof who n 1681 had body asserted: Most
of them have ther synagogues and ther ebrew bes, and
among themseves they use a daect wth Tamudc corrup-
tons. 99 ut f there were any truth n the statement, surey
some few at east of these supposedy ebrew bes woud have
survved to our own day.
Concusons Whe cassfyng, then, the Lon of the Trbe
of |uda as a mythoogca nventon, the aashas
themseves we may accept as bona fde |ews wthn the scope of
our quest, and a the arguments of owdtch to estabsh a con-
necton between the Ashant and Abyssna ony tend to
strengthen the supposton of a |ewsh nfuence over the God
Coast trbe, at some perod n the past. owever, we do not thnk
that ths nfuence s of a character to e pan the ebrewsms
recorded n our eary chapters whch for the most part requre an
oder and purer ebrac cuture than that furnshed by the
aashas.100
09 Perque suas synagogas, suaque ba ebraca adhuc habent, ac daecto
Tamudca corrupta nter se utuntur. |ob Ludof storc Aethopca, Lb.
I, Cap. IV, #46.
100 Note: There can be tte doubt but that somewhere n the dm past,
probaby by way of Abyssna, a wave of ebrac cuture penetrated to the
Lake Dstrct of ast Afrca, f we may credt the foowng ctatons:
Speakng of Uganda to the west of Lake Vctora and north-east of the
egan Congo; It has an organzed natve government, wth a tradton of
thrty-three kngs, and a egendary ne that traces back to ng Davd. It s a
proud hstory. The egends te of the Uganda peope crossng the Ne cen-
tures upon centures ago, and subdung a trbes whose country they traversed.
They cam the hghest natve cvzaton n Afrca. ermann Norden,
Whte and ack n ast Afrca, oston, 1924, p. 248.
Mary astngs radey, durng a ourney through Tanganyka, speaks of
the sophstcated Watus of Ruanda, . . . who have a precse theoogy and
an eaborate account of the creaton of the word, the fa of man through
the sn of woman dscosng a secret she had promsed her Creator to guard
the subsequent punshment, and the sendng of a rend, or Medator. The
stores came down from the north wth these trbes of pronounced amtc
and Semtc orgns. Caravans and Cannbas, New York, 1926, p. 65.
Ruanda s a fascnatng pace. It s the ast great natve kngdom, the kng-
dom of the Sutan Musnga, who keeps hs court at Nyanza, ord over four
mon peope, the Wahutu, who wth the dwarf atwa were here before the
conquerors came, and the conquerors, the Watus, who at some undated tme
came down from the north brngng ther fne herds of ong-horned catte
wth them. The Watus are born arstocrats, ta and sender as wands
some of the men are seven feet and over bronze sknned, wth fney mod-
eed hands and feet, and ova, cear-cut features, of an gyptan cast 1. c,
p. 281.
T. roadway |ohnson, wrtng of Ankoe, southeast of Lake Abert dward
Nyanza: The anyankoe, as the peope of Ankoe are caed, are an e -
ceedngy nterestng race, the purest, east m ed branch of the great ama
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
stock, whch consttutes the rung caste n a the kngdoms around. In fgure
they are ta and the, and, ther ong, thn faces, wth a very |ewsh nose and
ps, forcby suggest a Semtc orgn, and strongy mark off ther features
from the buet head, fat nose, and thck ps of ther neghbours. Captan
Speke, who was the frst uropean to trave amongst them, reasonaby as-
sumes, from ther own tradtons and hs own wder observatons, that the
whoe race are cosey aed to the pastora Gaas, who came from Abyssna.
Centures perhaps before the Chrstan era, some rovng Asatc race wth
ong-horned catte came streamng n from Araba on the east and Paestne
on the north, and setted themseves n the mountan fastnesses of Abyssna.
M ng wth the agrcutura amte negroes dweng there, they st re-
taned ther Semtc features, ther pastora habts, and ther fne breed of
catte. The fact that on some of the ancent gyptan tombs may be found
scuptures of men bearng e acty smar features and wth ke ong-horned
catte s sgnfcant. Thence, wthn recent centures, a further mgraton was
made, and the race, by ther greater forcefuness and prde, sub ugated the
peope n ther path and, though aens and few n number, became, ke the
Manchus n Chna, the rung caste. In other countres such as Uganda, Unyoro,
and Toro (a stuated to the north of Ankoe and fng up the terrtory
bounded by Lake Vctora Nyanza, the Vctora Ne, Lake Abert and Lake
Abert dward Nyanza), they have become assmated much more cosey to
the ndgenous races, but n Ankoe they have remaned very defntey ds-
tnct from the orgna agrcutura nhabtants who rank wth them as mere
aru, (Saves). Tramps round the Mountans 0 the Moon, oston, 1909,
p. 184 f.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Chapter VIII
VANIS D GLORI S O T NORT
Professor D on states conservatvey: The
| r.tn |ews of the North Afrcan coast, from Tuns to
Afrcan . , , , . ,
ews, Morocco, athough not as ancent resdents as
those n gypt, have nevertheess been setted n
the country at east snce the second century a. d. y the ffth
century they were numerous, and had converted to |udasm sev-
era erber trbes, who offered vgorous opposton to the advance
of the Mosem conquerors a century or two ater. 1
That there were many |ews, however, n Northern Afrca ong
before the second century, there can be tte queston. In fact, as
we sha see, the destructon of the Tempe n |erusaem by Ttus
undoubtdy found numerous we-estabshed and nfuenta |ew-
sh coones ocated there, to whch refugees from the faen cty
fed for asyum. Nay more, we hope to show that amost from the
earest days of Phoencan adventure, the |ews, at frst as nd-
vduas, and then n sma groups, dentfed themseves wth the
commerca enterprses of Tyre and Sdon.
At the very outset of ths chapter then, t may be we to outne
brefy the remarkabe story of ths energetc naton of merchants
and marners.
Phoencans e atest archaeoIogca researches ndcate that
the Phoencans were not autochthonous to the
dstrcts occuped by them n bca tmes. The orgna setters
of the eastern ttora of the Medterranean, t woud appear, were
cosey reated to the gyptans.2 The Phoencans themseves
were n a probabty a Semtc trbe cosey akn to the Akkad-
ans of Amurru who, under Sargon I, overthrew the Sumerans
and estabshed the frst Semtc Dynasty of abyon n the 28th
1 D on, Raca story of Man, p. 169.
2 Contenau, La Cvsaton Ph ncenne, p. 351.
186
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
VANIS D GLORI S O T NORT 187
century b. c.3 Ths woud agree appro matey wth the account as
tod by erodotus concernng the foundng of Tyre.4 Doctor
Contenau comes to the concuson that the Phoencans as a mat-
ter of fact were an ethnc compe , gyptans, Semtes, tttes
and Aegeans a contrbutng an nfu , to say nothng of the
aborgnes (autochthones) whom t may be necessary to connect
wth one or other of the aforementoned groups. 5
. . Sr arry |ohnston s of opnon that the Phoe-
ncans were a Semte trbe, cosey aed to the
ebrew stock, whch orgnated n the vcnty of the Persan
Guf, and spread across Araba to the Syran coast, hatng trad-
tonay for some tme on the Dead Sea and the Guf of Akabah.
Ther head quarters were at Tyre and Sdon. The Greeks caed
them Phoenko; the Romans, Phoen or Punc. The Greek word
means the red peope.6 Ther own name seems to have been
hna or na an (Canaan). 7 We sha have occason before
ong to refer back to these red peope.
3 reasted, Conquest of Cvsaton, p. 139. Note: Contrary to the genera
theory of Semtc orgns, and wth good reason, Chrstopher Dawson states:
The orgna habtat of the Sumerans was probaby n the mountanous regon
to the east. ( am.) At ther entrance nto Mesopotama, he says, that they
found the Semtc peopes who occuped the great owand regon of Western
Asa, and by whom they were utmatey absorbed n Mesopotama tsef. e
adds: The evdence of recent dscoveres has proved the co-e stence of two
competey dfferent raca eements n Mesopotama n very eary tmes, a
broad-headed mnorty and a ma orty wth e tremey ong and narrow skus.
The atter woud seem to represent the Semtc or Medterranean aborgnes,
and the former the domnant Sumeran eement. Dawson, The Age of the
Gods. p. 61. Dawson goes on to say: Thus the dsappearance of the Sumeran
peope and anguage n the atter part of the thrd menum woud seem to be
due, not to a wave of Semtc mgraton from the desert, but to the gradua
absorpton of a foregn mnorty by the mass of the natve popuaton. Ths
process was no doubt accompshed even more rapdy ... n the regon of the
Upper uphrates and Northern Syra, and t was from ths drecton the
and of Amurru that the returnng wave of Semtzaton frst spread nto
Mesopotama tsef. 1. c, p. 82. nay Dawson adds: The conquests of the
dynasty of Agade were n no sense barbaran nvasons of the cvzed Su-
meran ctes by warke Semtc nomads. Semtes and Sumerans were aready
ndstngushabe from the pont of vew of cuture, and the empre of Sargon
and Naram Sn was a work of consodaton rather than of destructon.
1. c., p. 119.
Contenau, 1. c, p. 44.
5 Idem, p. 363.
Note: Ma or Powe, woud transate the word as the Land of Purpe
so caed, no doubt, from the purpe dyes for whch the Tyrans were famous.
Cfr. . Ae ander Powe, In arbary, Tunsa, Morocco and the Sahara,
London, 1927, p. 57.
T |ohnston, story and Descrpton of the rtsh mpre n Afrca, p. 31.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Professor Rawnson e pans concsey the pos-
Deveopment ton of ths reat sea-farng naton. The narrow-
ness of the terrtory whch the Phoencans occu-
ped, the mtary strength of ther neghbors towards the north
and towards the south, and ther own preference for martme
over agrcutura pursuts, combned to force them as they began
to ncrease and mutpy, to fnd a vent for ther superfuous popu-
aton n coones. 8
Utca s sad to have been ther frst North Afr-
can settement, and neary three centures ater,
Carthage, the most mportant Phoencan coony, was founded not
far from the present cty of Tuns. The date usuay assgned for
the ast foundaton was the mdde of the nnth century b. c.9 whch
s suffcenty accurate for the present dscusson.
Staney A. Cook has come to the concuson that
Partcpaton athough drect evdence s wantng and hnts are
few, t s probabe that durng the great changes
at the end of the eghth century b. c. and amd the contemporary
movements n the Medterranean, ebrews partcpated n the
tradng and coonzng actvtes of the Phoencans wth whom
. . . they were cosey unted. 10
rom Sdney Mendessohn we earn: There s
Card1age an 0 tradton among the nomadc trbes of
Tunsa, that the |ews setted n the country be-
fore the destructon of the rst Tempe, and athough ths state-
ment has been sometmes regarded as unfounded, 11 there can
be tte doubt that a coony of |ews e sted n Carthage soon
after the budng of the cty. 12 And Cassery s even more
specfc when he says of the Phoencans: They founded mer-
cante depots aong the North Afrcan shores, generay paced
n charge of |ews then as now dstngushed by ther commer-
ca apttude. Thus were estabshed among others on the Tun-
sa coast coones at Lamta, Souca, Tuns, Carthage and en-
zert. 18
8 George Rawnson, story of Phoenca, London, 1889, p. 58.
9 Idem, p. 105 f.
10 Cambrdge Ancent story, Vo. I, p. 387, Note I.
11 |ewsh ncycopeda, Vo. II, p. 271.
13 Cassery, Afrca To-Day, p. 64.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
It s not surprsng then, to fnd Nahum Souschz camng:
There are ndcatons n the be, as we as n the works of
ancent wrters and n Phoencan nscrptons dscovered from
tme to tme, that numbers of ebrew setters, or saves, fo-
owed the Phoencans n the e cursons across the Medterran-
ean. 14 And agan: Inscrptons ndcate that certan trbes of
Asher and of abuun ved n Carthage ever snce the foundaton
of the cty. 15 And fnay. We have seen that n a probabty
there were n Carthage and ts dependences arge numbers of
|ews, who foowed the Phoencans nto Afrca. In ths oca
tradton s n agreement wth certan hstorca ndcatons, whe
the manners and customs of the |ews of Tuns st gve evdence
of ther ancent orgn. There s not the sghtest doubt that the
|ew has perssted n these parts from the Roman epoch to our
own tmes. 16
Nay more, Souschz goes so far as to make the
Language anguage of Carthage nothng more nor ess than
of Carthage. a ebrew daect. e states: Neary four
thousand nscrptons n the ancent tongue of
Canaan have been unearthed n the cty of Carthage, datng
from the days of Nehemah, of Smon the |ust, of annba, of
asdruba. . . . And most vauabe of a, we have found agan
the ancent anguage and wrtng of Canaan, the rch, domatc
speech of a cty whch once counted seven hundred thousand n-
habtants. And we ebrew wrters, we who wrte and fee n
our bbca tongue, have recognzed at once that ths so-caed
Phoencan anguage s nothng more nor ess than ebrew a
pure ebrew daect, neary the same as was spoken n the coun-
try of Israe n the days before the Aramac, and before the
Masora came to f ts orthographc rues artfcay. 17 The
scrpt too, he decares to be ebrew, wth a few mnor dffer-
ences as used n the tme of Davd and the Prophets, as op-
posed to the Assyran square scrpt whch was ntroduced at the
perod of the Machabees. e concudes: Ths anguage and
scrpt show us that the Phoencan s for us ebrasts nothng
but ebrew. The popuaton of Carthage was Paestnan n
14 Souschz, Traves n North Afrca, p. a11.
18 Idem, p. 230.
18 Idem, p. 271.
17 Idem, p. 227 f.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
orgn and ebrac n cvzaton, and f, nstead of succumbng,
the cty of annba had trumphed over Rome, t s probabe
nay amost certan that ebrew, and not Latn, woud have
become the domnant anguage of the Medterranean coun-
tres. 18 A ths, of course, s the e treme vew of an enthusast.
St t s not entrey wthout foundaton.
The |ewsh ncycopeda, aways conservatve n
of th ombs such matters, states brefy: carthage:
Ancent cty and repubc n Northern Afrca;
of especa nterest to the |ews on account of the Phenco-Semtc
orgn of ts nhabtants, ts government under the suffetes. re-
cang the shofetm ( udges) among the ebrews, and on ac-
count of the regon of the nhabtants. 19 and ater observes:
In Afrca the frst |ewsh graveyards to be noted are those of
Carthage, n whch |ewsh Catacombs are recognzed.20 The
Necropos es to the north of the cty, on moderatey hgh hs
near the h Gamart. It contans about 200 tombs, that resembe
the Paestnan hypogea, athough the ocu gve t the character
of catacombs. It has been found that the Tamudc reguatons re-
gardng the rocktombs have been mpcty observed n ths
necropos; and the fact that t s |ewsh s fuy determned by
fragments of ebrew nscrptons that have been found and the
frequent representaton of the seven-branched candestck, a-
though most of the nscrptons are n Latn. The tombs contan
no vesses e cept the amps; but the was were rchy decorated
n reef and frescoes, ndcatng a certan degree of weath
among the |ews of Carthage. 21
Whe these tombs woud appear to beong to the Roman
perod of Carthage, Mendessohn fnds n them a confrmaton
of hs own vews, and argues: The eary advent of the |ews n
the country now known as Tunsa was concusvey proved by
the dscovery of the ancent Israete cemetery n the Gamart
18 Souschz, Traves n North Afrca, p. 228. Note: A few pages ater
Souschz repeats: I st frmy beeve that there never was a anguage of
Canaan, and that t was merey a daect of the anguage of the ebrews.
1. c, p. 231.
19 |ewsh ncycopeda, Vo. I, p. 594.
20Cfr. Deattre n Revue ArchMogque, Pars, Vo. III (1889), p. 178.
21 Revue d tudes |uves, Vo. LIV, p. 14. |ewsh ncycopeda, Vo. I,
p. 617.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
191
s n the vcnty of the cty of Tuns, n cose pro mty to
the ste of Carthage. 22
In any case, whe the date of ther advent may we be ds-
puted, ths much s certan, that a strong and nfuenta coony
of |ews was estabshed at Carthage ong before the cty had
rsen to the heght of ts gory.
Isaac M. Wse wrote n hs story of the Israe-
and ran. s Naton, ony the frst voume of whch was
ever pubshed: The connecton of the Israetes
wth Phoencans, gyptans, and especay Tyrans, mproved
the ndustry of the naton. . . . Soomon favored ths state of
thngs by enterng nto a coser connecton wth the martme
enterprses of yram. The Israetes were unacquanted wth
shp constructon and navgaton, wherefore a commerca feet
was constructed, most key at |oppa, whch manned by Tyrans
and Israetes, went to Tarshsh, 23 whch was probaby the name
for a the known coasts of Afrca and urope, because shps
saed for Tarshsh from |oppa and zongaber. . . . Ths
much s sure, that the Israetes took an actve part n the Medt-
erranean trade, whch poured addtona weath nto the coffers
of the kng, but aso nto the naton. 24
Tarshsh Doctor Davs, n hs turn, begns hs work on
Carthage by endeavorng to estabsh hs cam
that Carthage was n reaty the Tarshsh of the Sacred Wrt-
ers, and urges n support of hs theory: The Chadee para-
phrase of the Scrpture, supposed to have been wrtten about the
tme of our Savour, renders the word Tarshsh by Afrca. 25
Ths vew s supported by the |ewsh ncycopeda, where we
read: Modern schoars are ncned to dentfy the bca
Tarshsh wth Carthage, snce t s thus transated n the Sep-
tuagnt, the Targum, and the Vugate. 28
Professor Rawnson, subscrbng to the vew of Dean Stan-
28 Note: Doctor Contenau thnks that Tarshsh meant to the Phoencans
the e treme West, especay referrng to Span and the Scy Isands.
Cfr. Contenau, La Cvsaton Phencenne, p. 92.
24 Isaac M. Wse, story of the Israetsh Naton, Abany, 1854, p. 376.
25 N. Davs, Carthage and her Remans, London, 1861, p. 24.
26 |ewsh ncycopeda, Vo. I, p. 594.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ey27 and the Reverend |. ammond,28 nssts on a cear ds-
tncton between the navy of Tarshsh, and the one whch
brought god from Ophr.29 Consequenty he mantans: It was
the ambton of Soomon to make the Israetes a nautca peope,
and to partcpate n the advantages whch he had perceved to
have accrued to Phoenca from her commerca enterprses. e-
sdes sharng wth the Phoencans n the trade of the Medter-
ranean, he constructed wth her hep a feet at zon-Geber upon
the Red Sea, and the two aes con onty made voyages to the
regon, or country, caed Ophr. 30
Agan Rawnson comments: ram s frendy
AUance6 deangs wth Davd and Soomon are we
known; but the contnued aance between the
Phoencans and the Israetes has attracted ess attenton. 31
Wse aso shows n deta that the martme trade of the Israetes
contnued certany up to the days of Isaas, f not onger.32
. . M . Now erodotus, n speakng of er es e pe-
Umted Naves. . ,- a r ft.
dton aganst Greece n 480 b. c. says 01 the
nava equpment, that of the tweve hundred and seven trremes,
The Phoencans wth the Syrans of Paestne, furnshed three
hundred vesses. 33 As |osephus shows, when erodotus makes
menton of the Syrans of Paestne, he reay means the |ews.
or he speaks of them as beng crcumcsed,34 and |osephus s
carefu to pont out: There are no nhabtants n Paestne that
are crcumcsed e ceptng the |ews. 35 urthermore, |osephus
strengthens hs poston by the foowng statement: Cherus
aso, a st ancenter (than erodotus) wrter, and a poet, makes
menton of a those natons, he ast of a nserts us among the
rest. 36
Rawnson, t s true, n hs transaton of erodotus, takes
e cepton to ths vew of |osephus, as he regards the |ews as an
27 Dean Staney, Lectures on the |ewsh Church, London, 1863-1876, VoL
II, p. 156.
28 |. ammond, Pupt Commentary, London, 1883, p. 213.
29 Rawnson, story of Phoenca, p. 430.
80 Idem, p. 307.
Idem, p. 58.
82 Wse, story of the Israetsh Naton, p. 498 ff.
83 story of erodotus, k. VII, # 89.
Idem, k. II, # 104.
se avus |osephus, Aganst Apon, k. I, # 22.
Idem, k. I, #22.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
nand peope.37 ut, on the other hand, Wam Whston, the
transator of |osephus, e pressy paces unmted reance on the
udgment of the renegade |ew.38 If then, the |ews actuay dd
take part n the er es e pedton as seamen, n con uncton
wth the Phoencans, t woud ndcate that the two natons were
st cosey assocated n martme commerce neary four cen-
tures after the foundng of Carthage.
Ths woud e pan the cose smarty between
bre m ebrew and Carthagnan ega and regous
practces. Thus, comparng a Carthagnan aw
concernng sacrfces,89 Professor arton draws attenton to
aeged paraesm wth the Levtca aw, and remarks: Ths
document s not earer than the fourth or ffth century b. c.
The Carthagnans, from whom t comes, were an offshoot of
the Phoencans, who were, n turn, descended from the Canaan-
tes. They were accordngy of kndred race to the ebrews. One
can, therefore, see from ths document somethng of how the
Levtca nsttutons of Israe resembed and how they dffered
from those of ther knsmen. It w be seen that the man sacr-
fces bore the same names among both peopes. We fnd the
whoe burnt-offerng, the peace-offerng, and the mea-offer-
ng. The Carthagnans had no sn-offerng, whe among the
ebrews we fnd no prayer-offerng. The ebrews had no such
tarff of prests dues as the Carthagnans, but parts of certan
offerngs and a of others beonged to them. 40 Mght not the
presence of the |ews n Carthage more easy e pan a the con-
dtons cted 41
It s nterestng, too, to notce that Ma L. Margos fnds n
the ebrew tte of |udges, the name gven to the chef mag-
strates by the Carthagnans, the Canaante (Phoencan) out-
posts on the North Afrcan Coast. 42
87 Rawnson, Transaton of erodotus, Vo. II, p. 404, Note 8.
88 Wam Whston, Transaton of |osephus, Vo. I, p. 66, Append .
30 Corpus Inscrptonum Semtcarum, Vo. I, # 165.
40 George A. arton, Archeoogy and the be, p. 400.
41 Note: In reference to the regon of Carthage, Souschz says: A hered-
tary hgh presthood presded over ths cut, and udgng from an nscrpton
recenty unearthed the prests seem to have been descendants of ram, ng
of Tyre, whe the rtua and sacrfces are amost adaptatons from the book
of Levtcus, and from the formuas of prayers and vows whch are st n
use n our synagogues. Traves n North Afrca, p. 229.
2 Margos and Mar , story of the |ewsh Peope, p. 20,.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
In any case, Professor Pttard s of opnon:
of Carthage.
Deveopment We woud ny be decevng ourseves were we
to thnk we coud easy fnd the ethnc features
of the conquerors even n those paces where they but fourshng
ctes or a metropos such as Carthage. There, too, the Phoen-
cans themseves were but a handfu of men. They coud never
have peoped these terrtores by ther own unaded efforts. They
occuped them and mposed on them ther tongue and ther cus-
toms. The tradng centre, once created, was protected by a fort-
ress. Then the natve fames, attracted by trade, more or ess
qucky setted n groups n ts neghbourhood, the more qucky
as the benefts of a knds to be had, matera and mora, were
the greater. rst the vage, then the town, was but up of n-
habtants who were not Phoencans. In the eyes of the word at
arge ths town was Phoencan (and we to-day ook upon t n
e acty the same way) : t has remaned Phoencan for suceed-
ng generatons of hstorans. ut t has ths ethnc quaty n ap-
pearance ony. 43 And agan: It s certan that a great porton
of the Carthagnan popuaton was not Phoencan. It merey bore
the Phoencan abe. 44
Ths s n keepng wth the statement of Profes-
of Trbes sor Rawnson who says: Unke the other
Phoencan coones, and unke the Phoencan
ctes of the Asatc manand themseves, Carthage amed from
the frst at untng a and wth a sea domnon. The natve trbes
n the neghbourhood of the cty, orgnay nomads, were eary
won to agrcutura occupatons; Carthagnan coones were
thcky panted among them; ntermarrages between the coon-
sts and the natve races were encouraged; and a m ed peope
grew up n the ferte terrtory south and south-west of Carthage,
known as Lby-Phoencans, who adopted the anguage and habts
of the mmgrants, and ready took up the poston of fathfu
and attached sub ects. 46 And once more: To effect her con-
quests the great tradng cty had, amost of necessty, recourse
to mercenares. Mercenares had been empoyed by the gyptan
Idem, p. 334.
45 George Rawnson, Ancent story from the arest Tmes to the a
of the Western mpre, New York, 1899, p. 66.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
monarchs as eary as the tmes of Psammetcus (b. c. 664),
and were known to omer about two centures prevousy. e-
sdes the nuceus of a dscpned force whch Carthage obtaned
from her own natve ctzens and from the m ed race of Lby-
Phoencans, and besdes the rreguars whch she drew from her
other sub ects, t was her practce to mantan arge bodes of
hred troops. 48 We sha see shorty that numbers of |ews were
servng as mercenares n the armes of gypt. What woud be
more natura than that they shoud aso be found n a ke capac-
ty at Carthage
|ewsh Infu wnatever way ther presence may be e -
paned, Pau Monceau , the hstoran of Chrs-
tan Afrca, observes: Of a these |ewsh coones of Afrca,
the most fourshng was probaby that of Carthage. 47 And he
ncdentay nfers from the fact that among the |ewsh sepu-
chres of Gamart, one fnds tombs and nscrptons of Chrs-
tans, 48 that for some tme the chdren of the New ath must
have ved on frendy terms wth ther |ewsh brethren n
Carthage. In fact, he remarks: In North Afrca as esewhere,
t was through the |ewsh communtes that the preachng of the
Gospe appears to have commenced. 49 A ths woud ndcate
that the |ewsh communtes were we estabshed ong before
the Chrstan era, and as a consequence ndependent of the sec-
ond destructon of the Tempe of |erusaem.
We may form some dea of what Carthage t-
ts prme se must have been n the day of ts prme when
we remember that recent e cavatons go to show
that at the tme of ts destructon by the Romans n 146 b. c.
houses of seven storeys were common n the cty,60 and that the
crcus had accommodatons for 300,000 spectators.51
. ut now, eavng Carthage for the tme, et us
turn our eyes to the ast. A. . eane, speak-
ng of Trpo, states: Some of the |ews appear to be drect
descendants, not, as has been sad, of the ost trbes, but at a
te Idem, p. 67.
47 Pau Monceau , store Ltterare de I Afrque Cretenne depus es
Orgnes usqu d I nvason Arabe, Pars, 1901, Vo. I, p. 9.
s Idem, p. 9.
Idem, p. 8.
50 Prorok, Dggng for Lost Afrcan Gods, p. 106.
51 Idem, p. 120.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
events of mmgrants setted n the country snce the Ptoemac
dynasty. 62 And Lt. Co. Cassery asserts: Thousands of |ews
e peed from Paestne n the fourth century b. c. and others
drven n the second century a. D. from Cyrenaca, where they
had sought refuge after the fa of |erusaem, had sweed the
number of the comparatvey few descendants of those Israetes
who had come to Afrca as the Phoencans commerca
agents. 58
1 ebrews ahum Souschz s more e pct. In a chapter
ary e rews. on The Cave Dweers en Abbes, referrng
to the begnnng of hs nvestgatons n North Afrca, he tes
us: My knowedge of the nteror of Lbya was confned to the
nformaton brought back by wrters of antquty and to the a-
usons occurrng n |ewsh terature. I knew that at one tme
there was a peope dweng n these caves as the Greek authors
te us; that n the days of avus |osephus ths peope camed
descent from Apher, son of Abraham; that esewhere, severa
groups of cave-dweng or mountan |ews, ost sght of amongst
the erbers, st mantan ther e stence the remnants of a
once numerous peope, eadng here a most prmtve fe, but
st cngng to ther ancent tradtons. 64 It s nterestng, then,
to fnd the same author, after ten years of research and persona
nvestgaton, postvey assertng: There have been |ews n the
town of Trpo from the earest tmes, perhaps from the perod
of Phoencan coonzaton. 55
Of the present-day Trpotan |ews Souschz de-
radtons.0 cares: They are certany descendants of |ews
who came to ths Country from Paestne, but
there s undoubtedy n them a stran of erber and Arab
bood. 68 In fact the same may be sad of a the |ewsh coones
n North Afrca who st cam Paestnan descent, and who
tenacousy cng to the most ancent customs and tradtons.
Thus, for e ampe, vstors to Agera assure us that upon re-
turnng to the Whte Vage the traveer w fnd that n ad-
dton to the man road by whch he has passed, t possesses a
82 A. . eane, Afrca, London, 1895, Vo. I, p. 165.
84 Souschz, Traves n North Afrca, p. I IS f.
88 Idem, p. 11.
89 Idem, p. 202.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
vertabe maze of narrow tortuous anes between houses but of
the same mud and straw brcks whch occuped the attenton of
the Chdren of Israe n gypt some thousands of years ago. 57
avus |osephus n hs repy to Apon reates:
Ae ander7 ecateus says concernng us, Ae ander hon-
ored our naton to such a degree that, for the
equty and fdety whch the |ews had e hbted to hm, he per-
mtted them to hod the country of Samara free from trbute.
Of the same mnd aso was Ptoemy the son of Largus, as to
those |ews who dwet at Ae andra. or he n-
Ptoemea. trusted the fortresses of gypt nto ther hands,
as beevng they woud keep them fathfuy and
vaanty for hm. and when he was desrous to secure the gov-
ernment of Cyrene, and the other ctes of Lbya to hmsef, he
sent a party of |ews to nhabt them. And for hs successor
Ptoemy, who was caed Phadephus, he dd not ony set a
those of our naton free, who were captve under hm, but dd
frequenty gve money for ther ransom. 68 And agan. As for
Ptoemy Phometer and hs wfe Ceopatra, they commtted
ther whoe kngdom to |ews, when Onas and Dostheus, both
|ews, whose names are aughed at by Apon, were the generas
of ther whoe army. 59
C enaca e |ews of Cyrenaca, |ames amton tes
us: Ptoemy who had succeeded to Ae ander
n gypt, sent a feet and troops and reestabshed tranquty,
b. c. 322 a servce whch he turned to hs own proft, so that
Cyrene became thereafter for many years a provnce of gypt,
under the name of Pentapos. 80 e then goes on to narrate:
It was about the tme that the frst |ewsh coones were ntro-
duced, n conformty wth the genera pocy of Ptoemy; and
they soon became so numerous here, that, at ength no other
country besdes Paestne, contaned so many ndvduas of ther
naton. n oyng equa rghts wth the Greeks and the speca
favor of the kng, they formed n the end a fourth order n the
57 M. W. ton-Smpson, Among the - ok of Agera, New York,
1921, p. 20.
58 |osephus, Aganst Apon, k. II, # 4.
Idem, k. II, # 5.
60 |ames amton, Wanderngs n North Afrca, London, 1856, Introducton,
p. v.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
State, and were governed by muncpa magstrates of ther own.
That they had a separate synagogue at |erusaem, we earn from
the Acts of the Apostes;61 and ther frequent menton n the
New Testament proves how mportant a part of the |ewsh na-
ton they consttuted. 62
Nahum Souschz adds some nterestng detas as
ebrews foows. Cyrenaca s a pennsua facng Greece
on the north and Paestne on the east, a pateau
some twenty-fve thousand square kometers between Lbya and
gypt. The Phoencans, and wthout doubt the |ews aso, knew
of ts e stence and perhaps even coonzed t n very eary
tmes. Ths regon can be dentfed wth the Sepharad or esper-
des of the Prophet Obadah. y a pece of good fortune, there
was unearthed a sea that must have beonged to an ancent
Israete: t bore, n ancent ebrew characters of the cassca
epoch, the same name as the prophet ust mentoned: To Oba-
dah, son of Yashub . 68 Accordng to Souschz, too, rom the
perod of the Ptoemes, the |ews were attracted n such num-
bers to the dstrct, whch went by the name of Pentapos, the
fve ctes, that |osephus ooked upon t as the contnuaton of
|udea beyond gypt. rom ts very begnnng ths coonzaton
. was of a mtary character. In 320 b. c. .
Coones Ptoemy Soter, the founder of the dynasty, es-
tabshed a number of mtary coones com-
posed of Paestnan Semtes, n order to keep a frmer hod on
the Greek popuaton. rom among the |ews the Samartans
whom he ed nto captvty, he chose thrty thousand abe-boded
men and sent them to guard the fortresses of Lbya and of
Nuba. These mtary coones were no doubt the cause of the
ascendancy of eenc |udasm of Ae andra. Wth the begn-
nng of the second century, the arrva of arge
of ervor numbers of fugtves from the prosecuton of
Antochus n Paestne, reknded the spark of
regous and natona fervor n the |ews of Lbya. 64 Inc-
81 Acts of the Apostes v, 9.
82 amton, 1. c. Introducton, p. v.
88 Souschz, Traves n North Afrca, p. 69.
84 Idem, p. 69 f.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
dentay, Souschz remarks concernng the |ews of Cyrenaca:
They proseytzed not ony amongst the Greeks but aso from
amongst the Lbyans, even though the atter were ooked upon as
gyptans by the earned men of Paestne. 65
Wth the destructon of the Second Tempe n
es11 11 |erusaem the |ewsh centers of Afrca were
strengthened by the arrva of many fugtves,
vountary e es as we as unfortunate saves.66 Accordng to
Souschz: There s a tradton common to a the |ews of Trp-
o that they are the drect descendants of captve |ews from
Paestne. One of the generas of Ttus, caed Phanagorus n
the Mdrash, s sad to have transported some thrty thousand
|ews nto the mountans, and there estabshed them as ters
of the so. Ths s sad to be the orgn of the present |ewsh
popuaton. . . . Abraham afon, an author of the eary nne-
teenth century, speaks as foows n ths connecton. Among the
oder peope I found a tradton, handed down to them from
ther ancestors, that at the tme of the destructon of |erusaem,
one of the generas of Ttus, Phanagorus, ng of the Arabs,
ed a number of captve |ews nto the mountans, two days ds-
tant from Trpo, and there handed them over to the Arabs.
rom these mountans they came to Trpo. 67
Of the part payed by the |ews of Cyrenaca n
Rebeon e msurrecton o 115-116 a. d. Souschz wrtes:
In 115 they threw themseves on ther Greek
neghbours, massacrng, t s sad, some 220,000 of them, after
whch they endeavoured to on forces wth ther brothers who
had rsen n gypt and n Cyprus. . . . The war asted three
years and the rebeon was mercessy suppressed. The Roman
egons surrounded the rebes and put them to the sword; even
the women were not spared. Cyrene was devastated, and amost
depopuated of Greek and |ews ake. To cut off the retreat of
the rebes, the Romans turned the whoe country nto a desert.
These means, however, ony succeeded n drawng a arge num-
85 Idem, p. 72.
Note: arrow s of opnon that most of the prsoners taken by Ttus
were sent to the mnes of gypt. Cfr. R. . arrow, Savery n the Roman
mpre, New York, 1928, p. 8.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
S rv ors of |ews furtner nto the Syrte and towards
v the Atas mountans. 68 Later Souschz returns
to the same sub ect. ut can we be sure, he asks, that these
settements were entrey wped out Dd not ther ascendancy
amongst the Lbyans render t possbe for at east a remnant of
them to take refuge among the erbers, there to contnue n the
e ercse of Potca Power Were ths estabshed as a fact, t
woud be the souton of a probem whch has occuped me for
many years. Ths s the stuaton: on the outskrts of Pentapos,
cose to engaz, there st e sted n the tmes of Procopus, n
the s th century, a town caed aron, not far from ths town
there used to be an ndependent |ewsh coony whch camed ng
Soomon as ts founder to whch perod they attrbuted aso ther
synagogue. 69 sewhere Souschz e presses hs persona convc-
ton that after the destructon of the Lbyan coones, the negh-
bourng countres contnued n the possesson of |ewsh coon-
es. 70
Tudeo erbers Stephen Gse s pretty much n agreement when
e s- he says of the |ews n North Afrca: They
were aready fary numerous n the Roman perod and t s be-
eved that the greater part of them were rea ebrews, con-
nected perhaps wth those who under the Ptoemes mgrated to
Cyrenaca. . . . owever, there s reason to suppose that
towards the end of ancent tmes, the Israetsh regon was prop-
agated n certan natve trbes: perhaps the descendants of these
converts fnd themseves to-day confused wth those of the |ews
of foregn orgn. 71 Gse aso notes: Ibn hadoun72 nd-
88 Idem, p. 73 f.
69 Idem, p. 93 f.
70 Idem, p. 74. Note: Treatng of the Three |ebes of the Sahara, Souschz
wrtes: The |ewsh popuaton of Iffren, . . . appeared to me to be a rem-
nant of ancent |udea. . . . The |ews of Iffren have preserved customs and
tradtons and even a knd of ebrew daect whch brngs them snguary
cose to the |ews of the bbca perod. 1. c, p. 158. And: The |ebe Iffren
possesses e ceedngy ancent |ewsh memoras. . . . There s not the sghtest
doubt n my mnd that these |ews are the descendants of the captve |ews
carred off by Ttus nto Lbya. . . . The |ews themseves are frmy convnced
of ther drect Paestnan orgn. They even reate that thrty years ago a
stone was found near the runed synagogue at-es-Sqaq (the market-pace
synagogue) wth ebrew nscrptons datng back to the frst century after
the destructon of |erusaem. I. c, p. 161 f.
71 Gse, store Ancenne de I Afrque du Nord, Vo. I, p. 280 f.
72 Ibn hadoun, store des erb res, trad. De Sane, Ager, 1852-1856,
Vo. I, p. 208 f.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
cates severa erber trbes professng |udasm. The queston s
very obscure. The |ewsh groups whch one actuay fnds n the
country beeve n ther Paestnan orgn, and certan ndca-
tons can ead one to thnk that they are not aways wrong. 73
In connecton wth ths reference to Ibn ha-
Sanct1ares doun, Nahum Souschz has made a speca study
of the |ewsh erber trbes n North Afrca, and
after gong over the ground carefuy unreservedy comes to ths
concuson. At the tme of the Arab nvason, there e sted n
Afrca numerous |ewsh sanctuares, kept up by cans of prests
of Aaronde orgn, who domnated the prmtve |ews and the
erbers themseves. The prototype of these cuts shoud be
sought n the tempe of Onas n gypt. Of adokte orgn, dd
not ths ast succeed n foundng a rva tempe n gypt, n pac-
ng hmsef at the head of the |ewsh mtary coones of gypt,
and even had hmsef nvested wth the tte of Aabarch, that s
to say Prnce of the nomads of the desert and the Red Sea . . .
They say n fact, that smar mtary coones have a the tme
e sted n Lbya. Woud t not be ogca to suppose, wth many
Afrcan authors, that at the cose of the wars n Afrca at the
tme of the revot of 115-118 aganst the Romans, the |ewsh
refugees of Cyrenaca, ed by the descendants of Onas and even
by other presty fames, penetrated wth the thopan er-
bers to the Mountan fastnesses of Afrca. 74
Souschz had aready e paned that by Aaron-
A3 omdcs
des he means descendants of the famy of
Aaron n the presty offce, who shoud e ercse the functon
of sacrfces, a prerogatve whch the Synagogue had set asde
after the aboton of the sacrfca rtes and the repacement of
the Cohen (prest) or sacrfcer by the rabb. 75 e thus con-
nects wth the Od Testament |ews ther brethern of North
Afrca who at the tme of the Arab nvason had preserved ther
sanctuares kept up by cans of prests of Aaronde orgn.
Nay more, he postvey states: I shoud add that the Rff s
73 Gse, I. c, Vo. I, p. 280.
74 Nahum Souschz, Un Voyage d tudes |uves en Afrque M mores
presentes par dvers savants a I Academc des Inscrptons et ees-Lettres de
I Insttut de rance, Pars, 1913, Tome II, deu eme parte, p. 507 f. Cfr. aso
Souschz, Traves n North Afrca, p. 291.
76 Souschz, Un Voyage, etc., p. 493.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
rch n |ewsh sanctuares, that t possesses a trbe of Aarondes
and of |ews speakng Cheuh bound to the so, 76 thus carryng
the presty successon up to our own day. After severa years
of further study and persona nvestgaton, n hs atest voume
Souschz goes more fuy nto the whoe queston. In many
paces he had found cans of Cohanm or Prests usuay cam-
ng adokte orgn; he had stened to ther ora tradton; he
had e amned many ancent ebrew nscrptons; and n con-
sequence of a ths, hs concuson stands that prevous to the
destructon of the Tempe by the Romans, there came to North
Afrca cans of Aarondes, who, ke Onas n gypt, founded
amoth, or sanctuares, n varous paces throughout the
country. 77 Thus, for e ampe, he decares: My researches n
the |ebe brought to ght the foowng nterestng facts: In a
vaey stuated n the heart of the Iffren there s the ste of an
ancent synagogue, at-es-Sqaq, . . . the orgn of whch s
sad to go back to the tme of the destructon of the tempe. A
deserted vage whch bears the name of Cohen testfes to the
e stence of a can of Aarondes, who at one tme occuped a
dstrct apart, as s st the case wth the Aarondes of |erba. 78
Of the ast-named pace he wrtes: |erba, the
ceebrated Isand of Lotus-eaters of antquty, s
to-day st ustrous n Afrcan |ewsh tradton. Countess
egends are tod of the ara of the Isand,79 of the Ghrba, or
mracuous synagogue, of ts Cohanm and ts rabbs. And n
these egends occur agan and agan the shadowy fgures of |oab
or sdras. 80 The sand s stuated n the Syrte, ten hours sa
Idem, p. 497.
78 Idem, p. 191.
79 Note: At antara on the Ise of |erba the mosque goes by the name
of |ama-e- ara, or the Mosque of the |ewsh town, as Souschz tes us.
1. c, p. 265. The word ara, or ora a erber word of Greek orgn, mean-
ng segregated pace. 1. c, p. 4. Now |ama can hardy be regarded as a
dervatve from Yahud, the nvarabe word for |ews among the Arabs. It
rather ooks ke a form of the Tetragrammaton. ence |ama-e- ara mght
we sgnfy Yahweh s ara.
80 Souschz, 1. c., p. 251. Note: Accordng to Souschz: Many of the
Cohanm were men of earnng, true ctzens of ths cty of Aarondes. A of
them know we and cng fondy to the same tradtons. The frst tradtons of
|erba go back to the days of Davd and Soomon. These men have receved t
from ther ancestors that there was once a stone n the sand whch bore the
foowng nscrpton: As far as ths pont came |oab, the son of erua, n
hs pursut of the Phstnes. 1. c, p. 257.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
from Trpo.31 A few pages ater Souschz adds: The Cohanm
of |erba are dvded nto two fames. One famy, whch came
from Tangers n the Mdde Ages, bears the name of Tanu ,
and s spread over the whoe of Afrca. The other famy, natve
of |erba and arger than the frst, cams to be descended from
a famy of Aarondes of the race of adoc whch seems to have
mgrated to Afrca drect from |erusaem at the tme of the de-
structon of the oy Cty by Nebuchadnezzar. . . . Another
tradton states that sdras, hmsef a Cohen, came as far as
|erba to nduce the |ews to return to |erusaem. The Cohanm,
such of them as there were n the sand at the tme, must have
been qute comfortabe n ther new homeand, for they refused
to return. sdras pronounced a curse aganst them, sayng that
never woud a Levte set foot on the so of |erba. It s curous
to note that a smar tradton e sts among the |ews of Yemen;
but st more curous s the fact that t ths very day t s m-
possbe for a Levte to ve among the |ews of |erba. 82 Ths
curse whch s attrbuted to sdras sounds ke an echo from the
threat of |eremas n gypt.
Morocco e orocco |ews, G. A. |ackson reported
more than a hundred years ago that the great
nfu of ths peope had occurred at the tme of ther banshment
from Span and Portuga, but adds: The stock, however, had
ong before that event taken root n ths quarter of the word,
and n a probabty was transported together wth the orgna
setters from Phoenca. 83
Ma or Powe, takng advantage of data gathered durng a
seres of ourneys through Afrca e tendng over the best part
of a quarter of a century, and thoroughy famar wth the
Mosem of Asa as we as Afrca, s n a poston for observa-
tons of partcuar vaue. It s nterestng, then, to fnd hm d-
vdng the |ews of Morocco nto two dfferent branches: those
setted among the erbers from tme mmemora, speakng ther
anguage and n addton Arabc n a hdeousy corrupted form;
and those e peed from Span and other uropean countres
81 Idem, p. 251. Note: |erba Isand s stuated on the Guf of Gabes. Its
ocaton s about 340 N. at.; 11 . ong.
82 Idem, p. 257 f.
88 G. A. |ackson, Agers: eng a Compete Pcture of the arbary States,
London, 1817, p. 129.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
2o6 R WISMS O W ST A RICA
durng the Mdde Ages, most of whom have got tte farther
than the ports. 84
Two centures and a haf earer, Lanceot Addson, who spent
severa years among the |ews of arbary, had observed: The
|ews of ths Contnent much resembe the Spanard and Portu-
gues n ther stature and compe on, but are much dfferent n
ther nature and dsposton, as beng more fe be and sequa-
cous, especay n thngs whereby they may reap advantage. . . .
They are not peremptory n nttng themseves to any partcuar
Trbes, yet they generay beeve that they are the remans of
|udah and en amn, together wth a few among them of the
amy of Levy: whom they conceve to be wonderfuy pre-
served, that they mght not be desttute of competent persons to
offcate n the Synagogues. 85 In hs ast statement he probaby
confuses the Aarondes wth the Levtes.
Atas Tew Lawrence arrs, wrtng n 1909, n hs turn
reports on the Atas |ews: The e act perod of
ther settement n the country s uncertan. In an od cemetery n
the Sus country, t s sad, there s an nscrpton on a tombstone,
whch dates back far beyond the destructon of the Second
Tempe. Many tmes dd I send a natve to get a rubbng of ths
nscrpton, but superstton s so rfe that they each came back
wth the same od tae v sprts whch haunt bura grounds
woud not permt them to do my bddng No uropean has
penetrated nto the nteror of Sus, and athough I made many
endeavours to get there, I was aways forced to turn back. 88
Ancent Ths s possby the same tradton referred to
Tradtons. by |ohn Davdson n a etter to s Roya gh-
ness, the Duke of Susse , whch s dated Mgador, March 18,
1836. Davdson says n part: I was accompaned on ths
ourney by a Rabb, from the dstrct of Coubba or Cobba, to
whch pace t was my ntenton to have proceeded. rom ths
man I receved much curous nformaton, and have yet great
hopes of reachng the peope of whom he spoke, and to whom
he beongs, before I return to ngand. e nformed me that n
ths pace, neary as e tensve as that n whch the cty of Mo-
8 . Ae ander Powe, In arbary, Tunsa, Agera, Morocco and the
Sahara, p. 342.
85 Lanceot Addson, Present State 0 the |ews, p. 11.
84 Lawrence arrs, Wth Mua afd at es, London, 1909, p. 190.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
rocco s stuated, there are not ess than 3,000 or 4,000 |ews
vng n perfect freedom, and foowng every varety of occu-
paton; that they have mnes and quarres whch they work,
possess arge gardens and e tensve vneyards, and cutvate
more corn than they can possby consume; that they have a form
of government, and have possessed ths so from the tme of
Soomon, n proof of whch he stated they possess a record bear-
ng the sgnet and sgn of |oab, who came to coect trbute from
them n the tme of the son of Davd; that the tradton of ther
arrva here runs thus: Crossng the Great Sea to avod the and
of gypt, they came to a head of and wth a rver; that here they
anded, and foowng the course of ths eadng westward, but
gong towards the south, they came to a spot where they found
tweve wes and seventy pam trees. Ths at frst ed them to
suppose that they had by some means got to m; but fndng
the mountans on the west, they were satsfed that they had
reached a new country; fndng a passage over the mountans,
they crossed and took up ther dweng n ths vaey, frst n
caves, whch e st n great numbers, then n others whch they
e cavated, and after ths began to bud towns; that at a dstant
perod, they were drven across the mountans by a peope that
woud not acknowedge them, and that some remaned at Dm-
net, Mesfywa, and other paces on the western sde of the
range. Lookng at the map, and foowng ths man s observa-
tons, t s perfecty easy to trace them. They must have reached
the Guf of Tremesen, and takng the Rver Muuwa, or Ma-
haa, have reached Tafet, where, to ths day, are tweve wes
panted round wth seventy pam trees and whch many of the
|ews ca m; and from ths they have taken the pass to whch
I attempted to get. nowng the nterest your Roya ghness
takes n a that refers to the story of the |ews, I have offered
ths man ffty doars to obtan a copy of the record upon a skn
of the same sze and pattern as that whch contans t, and ten
doars for the copy of two tombstones to whch the |ews make
ther pgrmages, and these he promses to send to the |ew agent
n Morocco n s months, provded I do not n the meantme
vst Coubba. 87 owever, before he was abe to accompsh
87 |ohn Davdson, Notes taken durng Traves n Afrca, London, 1839, p.
192 f.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
anythng further n the matter, Davdson was murdered by the
wd Arab trbes of Morocco.38
The |ews referred to may be the same as those
descrbed by Mordeca Abu Sereur, who pub-
shed the resuts of hs traves through Morocco, and speaks of
a warke trbe n the Sahara whom he cas Daggatouns, and
states that they are descendants of the eary |ews.39
Nahum Souschz who, accordng to hs own
Legends statement, has devoted many years to the study
of the hstory and ethnography of the |ews n
Morocco, 90 does not hestate to assert: In ths country, . . .
the |ewsh race, whch setted there n earest tmes, and whch
for ong perods was soated from the uropean and Asatc
dasporas, payed a most sgnfcant soca and hstorca roe.
Ths roe began wth the Roman hstory of the country, but
there was a strong |ewsh nfuence at work even n prehstorc
tmes; t ths day the natve popuaton bears the ndebe stamp
of ths nfuence. 91 Agan: There are no monuments of the
presence of |ews n Morocco n the Carthagnan perod, but
there are wdespread ora tradtons whch seem to estabsh ths
as a fact. Thus n the Atas and n the ack Wed we meet wth
tradtons reatng to the wars of |oshua, Davd, and, above a,
of |oab, who, t s sad, ed ther troops as far as the ocean. Leo
Afrcanus, a uropean author of the s teenth century, says that
n the ffteenth century there were trbes n the Atas whch
camed descent from the warrors of Davd. Agan, certan cus-
toms and supersttons of the country are of very ancent orgn.
It s certan that there were |ews not ony n the martme ctes
but aso n the Roman coony of Voubs. An nscrpton ds-
covered by La Martnere and datng from the frst or second
century, runs as foows: Matrona, daughter of Rabb |udah,
88 Idem, p. 202 ff.
89 Mordeca Abu Sereur, Les Daggatouns, Trbu d Orgne |uve demeurant
dans e Desert de Sahara, trad. |. Loeb, Pars, 1881. Note: Souschz cas
them the great trbe of the Daggatouns, who domnate the routes to the
Soudan, and even further. Non-|ewsh by fath, but conscous of ther ethnc
orgn, they are partcuary corda to the |ewsh merchants. Traves n
North Afrca, p. III.
90 Souschz, 1. c, p. 363.
91 Idem, p. 362 f.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
rests.92 Ths nscrpton s foowed by three others n Greek,
two of whch are certany of |ewsh orgn. ere, then, s wrt-
ten confrmaton of the e stence of a |ewsh coony n Voubs
(near Mequnez) at the tme of the destructon of the tempe. 93
Mzab Of the Mzab, ust a word may be sad n passng.
Souschz wrtes: The most nterestng |ewsh
center n Agera s the group of erber heretcs (Abadtes) who,
n the tenth century, fed from the Mussuman persecuton. They
estabshed themseves n the desert, and to ths day they have
preserved the most mysterous rtes and customs. 94 Souschz s
of the opnon that these |ews are the descendants of the |ewsh
group of Warga spoken of by Ibn zra, 95 and remarks: The
|ews of Mzab have best preserved the customs and manners pe-
cuar to the |ews of Afrca. 98 e quotes the concuson of Doc-
tor uguet: The type of the bbca |ew has been preserved to
a remarkabe degree among the |ews of Mzab, and adds: And
ndeed, n a the dstrcts of the Sahara, from Trpo to Dra a
of Morocco, the traveer coud easy magne hmsef trans-
ported nto some ancent |udean coony a very prmtve agr-
cutura coony, for t has nether Cohanm nor Levm nor any
wrtten tradtons. or many centures these coones were the
counterpart of the |ewsh pre-Isamc settements of Araba, and
to-day they are a marveous survva of the Israete epoch of
the |udges n the Wastes of the Great Desert. 97
R. V. C. odey, as he tes us hmsef, spent
Carthagnfans. many years n A1gera and mnged wth a
casses. e ved the fe of the peope, a busness
man n the cty of Agers, a sheep breeder n the Sahara, and
vstng the Arabs n such ntmacy that t was possbe to te
of ther day fe as t s reay ved. 98 In due course he re-
2 m mw an ra wrwa
M Idem, p. 351.
95 Idem, p. 352. Note: Wrtng n the twefth century, Abraham Ibn zra
speaks as foows of the heretca |ews of Warga ( odus 12, 2, 2nd. Commen-
tary) : The heretcs of Warga ceebrate ther Passover n the foowng fash-
on. These msed peope a eave ther country on the ffteenth of Nsan, to
ceebrate the festva n the desert as dd the Israetes under Moses.
Souschz, 1. c, p. 346.
99 Souschz, . c., p. 353-
97 Idem, p. 358.
98 R. V. C. odey, Agera from Wthn, Indanapos, 1927, p. 15.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
cords, but re ects, the theory that the Mzab s nhabted by de-
scendants of the ost trbes of Israe. e rather ncnes to the
theory that they are of Carthagnan orgn. In the Mzab tsef
there are certany thngs very cosey connected wth Carthage.
The tranguar decoraton of the houses, the pctures of fsh, or
of the crescent moon, of the sun and the stars are not Arab. 99
The Mzabte, he concudes, was a Carthagnan who became
erbersed. 100
p . Ths brngs us back to Carthage whch, even at
of the |ews tne me of Roman conquest, was assuredy
of a m ed popuaton and the |ewsh coony
there was a very nfuenta body. rom that date to ths, there
has been n North Afrca an unbroken record of the |ews who
have endured a the vcsstudes of Vanda, Arab and other per-
secutons. In fact, t may be nterestng to note n passng the
statement of Lt. Co. Cassery. The Arabs came agan and
swept away unstabe erber kngdoms that rose ephemeray.
They wecomed nto ther ranks on equa terms any defeated war-
rors prepared to adopt Mohommedansm. A former offcer of a
erber queen 101 who had fought aganst them, Tark-es- ad, a
|ewsh erber hmsef,102 was made by them governor of Tan-
ger when he became a Mosem. And ths man wth a erber
force, stffened by a few Arabs, crossed nto Span, anded near
Mount Cape, snce caed after hm D ebe-Tark, The of
Tark, that s Gbratar now, and thus began the Moorsh con-
quest of Span. 103
99 Idem, p. 196.
100 Idem, p. 198. Note: Of the |ews n Agera, odey remarks that many
of them, whe speakng Arab and rench fuenty, use ebrew among them-
seves. Cfr. I . c. p. 39.
101 Note: Cahena, the famous ueen of the erbers who fought aganst
the Arabs n the seventh century, professed |udasm. Vctor Pcquet, Lcs
Cvsatons de I Afrque du Nord, Pars, 1921, p. 384. Souschz cannot be sats-
fed wth ths modest statement. e woud have Cahena the ueen of the
|erua trbe of |ews who had come to Afrca before the destructon of the
Tempe, Traves n North Afrca, p. 308, and mantans that she was her-
sef a prestess and the daughter of a Cohen. 1. c, p. 309. e aso wrtes:
It was n the seventh century that ths race of ahuzm, or |ewsh nomad
warrors, rose n the desert under the eadershp of the great |ewsh ueen
Daa, or Dama e Cahena, the prestess, ceebrated for her beauty, her wsdom,
and her herosm. A egendary hao has gathered round ths woman, to whom
rench schoars have gven the name The Afrcan |oan of Arc ; to the wrter
Daa e Cahena seems the greatest woman n hstory. 1. c, p. 231 ff.
102 Note: Souschz cas hm: A |ew of the trbe of Smeon. 1. c, p. 365.
103 Cassery, Afrca To-day, p. 66.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
It s further nterestng to fnd Souschz nsstng: It s cer-
tan that n the Atas and n the south severa groups of |ews
mantaned an ndependent e stence for severa centures after
the trumph of Isam. 104
, . efore cosng ths chapter, we must touch brefy
porers on e possbe nfuence that may have reached
the coast of West Afrca through the sea-farng
e pots of the Carthagnans or of ther parent-state.
W. Waton Cardge, speakng of the voyage of the Phoen-
cans around Afrca, at the behest of ng Necho of gypt about
600 b. c. suggests: If they dd n fact vst the God Coast, t s
possbe that t was then that they dscovered that god was ob-
tanabe there, and founded that more or ess reguar trade whch
there s reason to suppose at one tme or another e sted. or
smar reasons we must admt the possbty, at any rate, that
the God Coast may have been vsted by others of the Phoen-
can e porers, who saed aong the West Afrcan Coast, but of
whose e pots no record has been preserved. 105
Professor reasted states: In the ar West as eary as 500
b. c. Phoencan navgators had passed Gbrater, and turnng
southward had probaby reached the coast of Gunea, whence they
brought back marveous stores of the hary men whom the nter-
preters caed Goras . 106 And agan, he s of the opnon that
the Carthagnan settements e tended southward aong the At-
antc coast of Afrca to the edge of the Sahara. In ths drecton
anno, one of the famous captans, e pored the coast of Afrca
as far as Gunea. 107
104 Souschz, 1. c, p. 366.
109 reasted, Conquest of Cvsaton, p. 470.
107 Idem, p. 521. Note: We may perhaps fnd a reference to the Cartha-
gnans n what erdnand Ossendowsk says of the aga and Yoa whom
he met n rench Gunea mmedatey north of Serra Leone. e refers to them
as beng among the aborgna nhabtants of ths dstrct, ts sons, ... of
whom there are now comparatvey few representatves eft. erdnand
Ossendowsk, Saves of the Sun, New York, 1928, p. 103. Later he says: The
anguages of the aga and Yoa trbes now have nothng n common wth
Asatc daects, yet, the customs, beefs and ceremonas betray Asatc n-
fuence. These trbes have retaned ther beef n a great dvnty, who sent
medator-sprts to the earth. They took on matera forms, sometmes wth the
ad of magcans, n fetshes or n natura ob ects, n a stone of unusua con-
fguraton, a dstorted root or branch of a tree, a msshapen nut, an e crescence
on a pant, and aso n mages of, stone, cay or wood made by the magcans.
Among such mages one comes across stone fgures remnscent of the mages
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
212
Recs Cardge woud attrbute to Phoencan orgn the
Aggr beads whch passed for currency among the
natves of the God Coast and whch have aso been found n the
tombs at Thebes. e further comments: The remans of
bronze amps of antque desgn and arranged to burn a wck
foatng n o have aso been found n some od dsused god
workngs. 108 These, too, he beeves may be traced to Phoen-
can sources. nay, he concudes: Though, therefore, there s
no defnte proof of trade or communcaton wth the God Coast
by the Phoencans or any other ancent race; there are, neverthe-
ess, a number of facts whch together furnsh a consderabe
amount of evdence n favor of such a beef. 109
In hs turn, P. Amaury Tabot consders that the varous
peces of ancent bronze and copper found n the vcnty of the
Cross Rver ndcate that a tradng post of the Carthagnans was
estabshed there by anno or possby at a ater date 110 by some
of hs succesors.
of the Carthagnan Astarte and bearng the name of Star, whch sounds very
ke Ishtar or Ashtar n the anguage of the Carthagnans. Is ths mere con-
cdence, or s t the echo of bygone hstory, of former trba bonds, or of the
yoke of nvaders Among my coecton, by the sde of an mage of Star
I have a stone fetsh of the Yoas, representng the bust of a bearded Semte
wearng a cap ke those worn by the Carthagnans and gyptans. The Ne-
groes say that ths s the fetsh n whch setted the sprt of the ancestor of
ther trbe a whte man the son of God, the sower of met, the gran of
the Asatcs. Agan one s arrested by the queston: Are these fetshes the re-
mote reverberaton of st more remote events, ost n the dusk of thousands of
years of hstory, or are they ony archaeoogca e cavatons, the remans of an
Arayan or Semtc race whch n the twght of hstory e sted on ths very
so of the Afrcan contnent Does the bood of these whte races st fow n
the vens of the very prmtve and engmatc sons of the so Do not the
eage noses, the thn ps and the u urant beards of the Yoa trbe wtness
to that bood Or those of the aga- ora: those darng hunters and warrors
who spread terror among the trbes comng from the north and south. The
Yoas and the forest trbes have defended ther and from strangers, and n
ther naccessbe unge have preserved the prmorda tradtons of the prm-
tve Negroes. Scentsts are attemptng to prove that these trbes were drven
nto the forest smutaneousy wth the pygmes of centra South Afrca by
nvaders beongng to whte and red races, and ater by trbes arsng from
crossng the Negroes wth the new-comers. The sons of the so have amost
no cognsance of ther neghbours; they have retaned the ndependent trats
of ther character and the vestges of a matrarchate mantaned by actve,
strong and courageous women. 1. c, p. 104 f. Personay we are ncned to
ascrbe these characterstcs to an nfu of Carthagnan cuture. Possby, too,
they may have had ther orgn n the ngdom of Ghana whch w be spoken
of n the foowng chapter.
Idem, Vo. I, p. 29.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Coones a matter of act, Stephen Gse now consders
t as proven that anno and hs Carthagnan e -
pedton aong the West Coast of Afrca 111 actuay passed the
Coast of Gunea.11- e aso regards t as pausbe that anno
e tended hs e poraton amost as far as the equator.113 In
ths case, there may we have been Phoencan coones estab-
shed aong the Gunea coast,114 and possby not a few e-
brews may have oned n these enterprses.
n In ths connecton t s worth whe cang at-
Commerce tenton to the so-caed dumb commerce of
Afrca as descrbed by erodotus, where he says :
The Carthagnans aso reate the foowng: There s a
country n Lbya, and a naton beyond the Pars of ercues,
whch they are wont to vst, where they no sooner arrve but
forthwth they unade ther wares, and havng dsposed them
after an ordery fashon aong the beach, eave them, and, re-
turnng aboard ther shps, rase a great smoke. The natves,
when they see the smoke, come down to the shore, and, ayng
out to vew so much god as they thnk the worth of the wares,
wthdraw to a dstance. The Carthagnans upon ths come ashore
and ook. If they thnk the god enough, they take t and go ther
way; but f t does not seem to them suffcent, they go aboard
the shp once more and wat patenty. Then the others approach
and add to ther god, t the Carthagnans are content. Nether
party deas unfary by the other; for they themseves never
touch the god t t comes up to the worth of the goods, nor do
the natves ever carry off the goods t the god s taken
away. 115
Professor Rawnson remarks n ths connecton: The dumb
commerce of the Afrcan natons s now a matter of notorety. It
Cfr. Thomas aconer, The Voyage of anno, London, 1797.
112 Gse, store Ancenne de I Afrque du Nord, Vo. I, p. 503
Idem, Vo. I, p. 507.
114 Note: A brachycephac, eptorrhne type whch Professor D on sug-
gests may be due to pre-Phoencan or Phoencan coonsts and fary com-
mon n gypt and aong the northern ttora of Afrca shows ony traces n
the Sudan. Yet n Dahomey, he tes us, t s a very pronounced factor. Cfr.
D on, Raca story of Man, p. 189 f. Ths ast-mentoned fact mght be
e paned by Phoencan and Carthagnan commerce wth the West Coast,
despte the prevous remark of Professor D on: The Carthagnan trade
wth the West Afrcan Coast, whch appears to have gone on for some tme,
eft no notceabe trats among the Negro peopes of the area. 1. c, p. 153.
115 erodotus, k. IV, # 196.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
e sts not ony upon the western coast, but aso to a consderabe
e tent n the nteror. 116 e ctes severa nstances n confrma-
ton of the fact. It s further recorded by recent traveers that the
dumb commerce s st practced n the egan Congo between
the Pgmes and the natve acks.117
It s aso nterestng to fnd an e perenced mssonary reportng
an e acty smar scheme of barter e stng on the Save Coast
about s ty years ago. Provsons are reguary deposted, he tes
us, aong the road that traveers may refresh themseves. There s
no one n attendance, but those who wsh to ava themseves of the
opportunty, seect what they pease and eave n e change what-
ever prce they consder far. The astonshng part of the trans-
acton s that absoute honesty prevas and fu vaue s pad.118
Some woud even see the God Coast of West
SfddTarsWsh Afrca as ncuded n the Tarshsh of ng Soo-
mon s feets. or the kng s navy, once n three
years, went wth the navy of ram by sea to Tharss, and
brought from thence god, and sver, and eephants teeth, and
apes, and peacocks. 119 Nowhere ese do we have so convenenty
the combnaton of god, vory and apes. As regards the present
absence of peacocks from the coast, the dffcuty s met by a record
of the seventeenth century, where speakng of Gunea, the asser-
ton s made: They worshp a certan brd whch hath feathers
ke stars, and a voce ke a bu. 120 Coud there be any more ds-
tnctve descrpton of the peacock |osephus n hs account of the
feet upon the Sea of Tarsus, whch he dstngushes from the
shps of zon-geber that saed to Ophr, enumerates as the frut
of trade, besdes sver and god, a great quantty of vory, tho-
pans, and apes,121 and adds: And they fnshed ther voyage,
gong and comng, n three years. 122 The presence of thopans
mght further strengthen the cam of the God Coast to be n-
cuded n the Tarshsh of Soomon, and the words of |osephus,
they fnshed the voyage, gong and comng, n three years, may
118 Rawnson, erodotus, p. 171, Note 7.
117 aardt and Audoun-Dubreu, The ack |ourney, New York, 1927,
p. 178.
118 Perre ouche, La Cote des scaves et e Dahomey, p. 74.
119 III ngs , 22.
120 Ae ander Ross, Panseba, Ltte London, 1672, p. 98.
121 |osephus, Antqutes, k. VII, #2.
122 III ngs , 22.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
carfy the meanng of the Scrptura once n three years, of our
ngsh te t. The seme per tres annos bat of the Latn verson,
as we as the Septuagnt Greek,123 mght even seem to favor the
rendton of |osephus, that t took three years for the voyage.
owever, here agan, whe a s con ecture, t does not seem at
a key that ebrews coud have been n suffcent numbers to
have eft a astng mpresson on anguage and customs.
_ . , In the present chapter, then, we have shown that
Concus1ons. T . . , , , r
the |ews certany from a very eary perod found
ther way n ever ncreasng numbers aong the southern shore of f
the Medterranean, and that they e erted no sma nfuence on the
commerca word of Northern Afrca. At frst perhaps n the em-
poy of the Phoencans, they soon asserted ther ndependence and
graduay superseded ther former masters n the contro of the
commerce of many a tradng post and center aong the entre
northern ttora of Afrca, and for some dstance nand.
At Carthage, they were we estabshed by the tme of an-
nba, and the tombs near the Gamart gve evdence of the
fact that durng the Roman perod at east they hed a poston of
affuence n the cty. So true s ths, that Carthagnan cuture gves
every ndcaton of a strong ebrac nfuence both n anguage
and n customs.
Long before the Chrstan era, and consequenty ndependent
of the destructon of |erusaem by Ttus, we fnd not ony at
Carthage but aso n Morocco as we as Trpo, Cyrenaca and
above a at Ae andra, fourshng and nfuenta |ewsh com-
muntes whch must have sent out countess coones nto a the
ad acent dstrcts.
Amost from the begnnng, there were nevtaby commerca
contacts wth the hnterand, and wth the advent of persecuton,
arge numbers of |ews wthdrew to the mountan fastnesses of the
nteror. ut even before ths had happened, proseytzng had
converted many erber trbes to |udasm, and t becomes practc-
ay mpossbe to dstngush these |udazed erbers from the rea
|ewsh coonsts wth whom they graduay amagamated.
|ewsh sanctuares, too, were eary estabshed at many ponts,
and there s strong evdence of coones of Cohanm, of rea or
fegned Aaronde orgn. ut here agan t s mpossbe to dffer-
123 St rpt&p rSy p TO,
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
entate the |ews from the erbers who had embraced the |ewsh
regon and form of worshp.- In a probabty no such dstnc-
ton was ong preserved among the Trbes themseves. or un-
questonaby ntermarrage qucky obterated a ethnc dffer-
ences.
Whether, or not, there were any |ews wth the Carthagnan
commerca ventures whch reached West Afrca by sea and es-
tabshed there tradng posts, need not concern us here. or, even
f some ndvdua |ews or at best sma groups of them, were
actuay assocated wth the enterprse, ther nfuence woud have
been nsuffcent to account for the many ebrewsms whch we
are tryng to e pan n the present voume.
ow far, on the other hand, the nfuence from the |ewsh
communtes of Northern Afrca penetrated to the nteror of the
Contnent, and ftered across the Sahara to the very heart of
Negro Land, we hope to show n the ne t chapter.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Chapter I
MYST RI S O T D S RT
_ Chares de a Roncere, custodan of documents
rTu&rcrs
at the Natona Lbrary of Pars, qute recenty
pubshed under the auspces of the Socete Royae de Geographe
d gypte a schoary work, wheren he reproduced a the eary
maps of Afrca that he had been abe to dscover. Incdentay
he quoted a Latn document, apparenty wrtten at Tamentt, the
od capta of Tuat, n 1447, by Anthony Mafont, who speaks of
the arge number of |ews at Tuat and further refers to the Tua-
regs as Phystey and represents them as the greates enemes of
the |ews.1
arod N. Denny regards the Tuaregs as a whte
Theores peope wth a hertage, but wthout a hstory.
Three thousand years ago, he says, they were
known to the ancents. Phoencan, Carthagnan and Roman
traded wth these peope. Then came the Dark Ages, and the
Tuaregs were forgotten unt, n the atter haf of the nneteenth
century, they were redscovered. 2
Dugad Campbe at one tme e presses the opnon of the
Tuareg: They once occuped Trpo, and were drven out by the
Romans n the eary Chrstan era. 3 And agan: The Sanhah a,
of whom much was heard n the recent Rff strugge, are the ac-
tua ancestors from whom the present-day Tuaregs are beeved
to have sprung. ut fnay he admts: s orgn presents an
nsoube rdde. . . . Some say they are the remnants of cru-
sader armes that ost ther way n the desert whe returnng from
(sc) urope after the crusades. 5
1 Chares de a Roncere, La Decouverte de I Afrque au Moyen Age, Caro,
1925-1927, Vo. I, p. 152 f.
2 New York Tmes Magazne, |an. 17, 1926, p. 11.
s Dugad Campbe, On the Tra of the Veed Tuareg, Phadepha, 1928,
p. 20.
Idem, p. 21.
5 Idem, p. 254.
217
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
. D. More unhestatngy speaks of the Tuaregs as descend-
ants of the Iberan, 8 whe yron uhn de Prorok, on the con-
trary, says of them: Pere de oucaud, the ermt of the
Sahara, decded after ong study of them that they were cosey
aed to the gyptans and other very ancent peopes. me
Gauter, one of the most notabe e porers of the oggar, beeves
that they are the ast survvors of the Lbyans, and there s an-
other theory whch dentfes them wth the erbers, a race wth
traces of dstngushed neage. 7
The author of the Tarkh es-Soudan, usuay referred to as
Abderrahman es-Sad, was a natve of Tmbuktu, and the chef
purpose of hs wrtngs woud seem to have been to gorfy hs
natve cty.3 Rased n the very heart of Afrca and vng at the
begnnng of the seventeenth century of our era,9 he ascrbed to
the Tuaregs the foundng of that mysterous metropos of the
desert, and then mantans that the Tuaregs themseves utmatey
derved ther orgn from Yemen, but that by ong resdence
among and ntermarrage wth the erbers, had graduay adopted
much of ther anguage and customs.10
Captan Angus uchanan, as he tes us hmsef,
Stran0 after hs strenuous abors n the war n ast
Afrca, 11 n 1920, vsted the dstrct of Ar n
the nterests of the Twng Museum. s persona study of the Tua-
regs ed hm to stye them an Arab-ke Semtc race. 12 And
Gordon Cassery s as postve n hs statement: It s generay
agreed that a Tuaregs are of erber orgn, 18 whe accordng
to some, the erbers are sad to have been at one tme |ews,14 or
at east a Semtc trbe that nvaded Afrca from the ast fuy a
thousand years before the Chrstan era, and whch conssted of
an ethnc compe wth a strong |ewsh bend. 15
8 . D. More, Ngera: Its Peopes and Its Probems, London, 1911, p. 232.
7 Prorok, Dggng for Lost Afrcan Gods, p. 330 f.
8 Abderrahman es-Sad, Tarkh es-Soudan, trad. O. oudas, Pars, 1900,
Vo. II, Introducton, p. .
9 Idem, Vo, II, Introducton, p. v.
10 s-Sad, Tarkh es-Soudan, Vo. II, Chapter VII, p. 42 ff.
11 Angus uchanan, poraton of Ar Out of the Word North of Ngera,
London, 1921, Introducton, p. .
12 Idem, p. 233.
14 Cfr. |ewsh uartery Revew, IV, p. 375.
15 Pau Odnot, Les erb res. La G ographe, Tome LI (1924), Pars,
p. 137 ff.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
It s nterestng, then, to note that Doctor Vermae who was
ked by the Tuaregs n the batte of An-e- a a , on ebruary
13, 1917, eft n hs notes whch he had entted Au Sahara
pendant e guerre europeene ths observaton, that the famy
tent of the Tuaregs was f ed by cords to tweve stakes. 18 The
number tweve mght strke one as sgnfcant
rancs Renne Rodd, one of the most recent
thT eU schoars to study the Peope of the Ve, as the
Tuaregs are frequenty caed, at frst e presses
a doubt whether the Tuareg are erbers at a. 17 Then, as he
begns to evove hs own theory, he ventures to remark: There
s, I thnk, no ustfcaton for consderng the Peope of the Ve
a arge trba group of the erbers n North Afrca; they are a
separate race wth marked pecuartes, dstnct from other sec-
tons of the atter, and as I beeve, of a dfferent orgn. 18 Ths
dea he deveops at consderabe ength, and ncdentay remarks:
There are certan ncontrovertbe facts whch
nfuence demonstrate the nfuence, at east, of Chrstanty
among the Peope of the Ve. Much has been
wrtten of ther use of the cross n ornament, nor can ts so fre-
quent occurrence be entrey fortutous. 19 After confrmng ths
ast asserton wth many nstances drawn for the most part from
16 Rene azn, Chares de oucaud ermt and porer, London, 1923,
P- 237.
17 rancs Renne Rodd, Peope of the Ve, London, 1926, p. 7.
18 Idem, p. 16.
19 Idem, p. 275. Note: Dugad Campbe s entrey n agreement wth ths
vew. e says: I found the remans of mosques and Mosem monasteres st
standng. Insde some of these ay ancent manuscrpts, and books datng back
to eary Arab occupatons. ut for the veneraton borne by the Mosem for
wrtng these woud have been destroyed ong ago, or ese stoen. Other ev-
dence abounded on every hand, provng that n pre-Isamc tmes the ances-
tors of the present day Tuaregs were Chrstans. On the Tra of the Veed
Tuareg, p. 17. And agan: My prevous references to the use of the cross as
a Chrstan sgn, or symbo, n every department of Tuareg fe, and my con-
tenton that the Tuaregs were a Chrstan peope w bear the most mnute
e amnaton that w satsfy the most sceptca. The Tuaregs make promnent
use of the cross on ther came saddes; besdes ther ongswords (takouba)
and ther daggers (teek) are aso crucform. The cross s sewn on the came
saddery, and s seen on spoons, sandas, and on ther houses and cothes. The
men tattoo the cross on ther bodes, the women on ther foreheads, and the
atter wear a beautfu sver cross caed tenagha. The etter T of Tfnach
scrpt s aso a cross, whe these, and others a pont to a one and ony orgn.
Nether Arabs, ausas, Tebus, or men of ezzan use the cross as ornament.
The cross s forbdden by oranc teachers as Chrstan, but n ths the Tuaregs
gnore oranc teachng, as they aso do n ther monogamous customs, gen-
era treatment of ther women, and, n fact, n a ese. 1. c, p. 259 f.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
hs own observatons, he cas attenton to certan words whch
seem to be so cosey assocated wth Chrstanty as to requre
more e panaton than the suggeston that they were borrowed
from the North n the course of contact wth the Romans or other
Medterranean nfuences. 20 Thus he records: In Ar, God s
referred to ether as Mes or as Iaa, whch of course comes from
Aa. ut there seems to be a sght dfference n the use of the
two words, for when Ahodu (Tuareg chef of the e Tadek)
and others taked of prayng they spoke of Iaa, but when he sad
to me that they were aware there was ony one God, who was
mne as we as thers, Mes was used. 21 Rodd suggests that the
dervaton of Mes may be the ebrew word 22 rendered n ng-
sh by Messah, and whch occurs n the nnth chapter of the
Prophecy of Dane,23 and n the second Psam,24 and sgnfes
teray anonted.25 Rodd further reports that another name for
God n use among the Tuaregs s Amana, whch as suggested by
Duveyrer may be derved from the ebrew Adona,26 sgnfyng
Lord.27
owever, Chares de oucaud who for years
ved amongst the Tuaregs and mastered ther
anguage whch he decares a very pure erber tongue, 28 and
the od anguage of Afrca and Paestne, whch the Carthagn-
an spoke, 29 under date of Apr 3, 1906, wrote to hs brother the
Comte de oucaud: They are certany amtes; ther anguage
shows t ceary. When of pure type they have the physognomy
of the ancent gyptans; . . . the gyptans of the od scup-
tures. 80
To prevent confuson, t s we to ca to mnd the statement
of Professor Werner: The amtc famy once e tended n an
unbroken area rght across North Afrca. The ancent gyp-
20 Rodd, Peope of the Ve, p. 277.
21 Idem, p. 278.
22
23 Dan. , 25, 26.
24 Ps. , 2.
25 Rodd, 1 . c, p. 278.
2 TfT1
27 Rodd, I. c, p. 278.
28 azn, Chares de oucaud, p. 223.
29 Idem, p. 213.
0 Idem, p. 236.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
MYST RI S O T D S RT 221
tans spoke a amtc tongue, as dd the Lbyans and Numdans,
whose descendants are now known as erbers and abyes. 31
ow comes t, then, that Mafont coud refer to
Report of these Tuaregs as phystey There s an oft-
Procopus. , t- 1 t
quoted passage n Procopus that throws some
ght on the sub ect. Procopus, t may be remembered, as ega ad-
vser and Secretary, accompaned the genera esarus to North
Afrca n 533 a. d. and ater wrote hs hstory of the Vanda War.
In the course of ths narratve, he states: When the ebrews had
wthdrawn from gypt and had come near the boundares of Paes-
tne, Moses, a wse man, who was ther eader on the ourney, ded,
and the eadershp was passed on to |oshua, the son of Nun, who
ed ths peope nto Paestne, and, by dspayng a vaour n war
greater than that natura to a man, ganed possesson of the and.
And after overthrowng a the natons he easy won the ctes,
and he seemed to be atogether nvncbe. Now at that tme the
whoe country aong the sea from Sdon as far as the boundares
of gypt was caed Phoenca. And one kng n ancent tme hed
sway over t, as s agreed by a who have wrtten the earest ac-
counts of the Phoencans. In that country there dwet very popu-
ous trbes, the Gerestes and the |ebustes and some others wth
other names whch they were caed n the hstory of the e-
brews.32 Now when these natons saw that the nvadng genera
was an rresstbe prodgy, they emgrated from
fronfcanaan ther ancestra homes and made ther way to
gypt, whch ad oned ther country. And fnd-
ng there no pace suffcent for them to dwe n, snce there has
been a great popuaton n gypt from ancent tmes, they pro-
ceeded to Lbya. And they estabshed numerous ctes and took
possesson of the whoe of Lbya as far as the pars of eraces,
and there they have ved even up to my tme, usng the Phoen-
can tongue. They aso but a fortress n Numda, where now s
the cty caed Tgss. In that pace are two coumns made of whte
stone near by the great sprng, havng Phoencan etters cut n
them whch say n the Phoencan tongue: We are they who fed
from before the face of |oshua, the robber, the son of Nun. 88
81 Werner, The Language- ames of Afrca, p. 25.
..... r, ( The _ .......
Note by transator: The Canaantes of the Od Testament.
M Procopus wth an ngsh Transaton by . . Dewng, London, 1916,
k. IV ( k. II of Vanda War), Chap. , # 13-22
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Procopus ater woud dentfy these eary emgrants from Paes-
tne wth the Moors of hs day.84
Nahum Souschz, after ten years of trave
Statement amongst the |ews of Afrca and much of study
and research nto ther hstory and ethnog-
raphy, 36 has gven us the frut of hs abors n a voume en-
tted Traves n North Afrca, to whch frequent reference
has aready been made. eren he devotes an entre chapter to
|oshua ben Nun n Afrca. 38 e says n part: In ths work,
whch s nothng more than a coecton of facts and observatons,
we can ony present evdence whch supports our theory, however
startng the concuson tsef. ut before we dea wth the egend
of |oshua ben Nun, t seems best to revew here a number of hs-
torc tradtons whch have ther orgns n earest antquty.
These tradtons w pace the egends of |oshua ben Nun n a
more nterestng ght, for t s certan that they are amost as
od as the Phoencan coonzaton of Afrca, and have aways
been known n the country.
There s an od ebrew tradton that at the tme of the con-
quest of the oy Land by the Israetes, under |oshua the son
of Nun, certan Canaante trbes mgrated to Afrca.
One Tosefta,37 quotng an oder source, says that when |oshua
approached Canaan, he tod the nhabtants that three courses
were open to them: they coud ether eave the country, or they
coud sue for peace, or they coud decare war aganst hm. The
Grgashtes, among others, preferred to wthdraw nto Afrca.
The Tosefta goes on to say that the Amortes, the admon, the
entes, and the enztes some of whom fgure among the
founders of Carthage aso went to Afrca. These tradtons date
from a perod when communcaton between Afrca and Phoen-
ca was contnuous. The proper names of Gergash and enaz are
often met wth n Carthagnan and Phoencan nscrptons.
The Tamud 38 says that the Canaantes n Afrca asked Ae -
ander the Great to restore to them ther country, whch had been
taken from ther ancestors by |oshua ben Nun.
Idem, #27.
85 Souschz, Traves n North Afrca, oreword, p. v.
38 Idem, p. 336 ff.
87 Shabat, 18. Cfr. Souschz, tudes dans I store des |ufs au Maroc, p. 56.
38 Ta. ab. Sanhedrn 91a.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
These tradtons have found a pace n the ooks of |ubees89
and of noch.40 They have been ratfed by the athers of the
Church; thus Sant |erome cas to wtness the Tamud to support
hs statement that the Grgashtes estabshed coones n Afrca; 41
and Sant Augustne desgnates the natves of Afrca as Canaan-
tes. 42
Then quotng the testmony of Procopus, Souschz concudes:
Ths s the statement of antquty on the egends of |oshua ben
Nun n Afrca; wthout enterng nto the hstorc vaue of ths
statement we may see at once that these egends have perssted
snce Phoencan tmes. 43
Stephen Gse, on the other hand, after consder-
bySGseu ed m& at cngth tne ctaton from Procopus, rates
t as havng no rea hstorc vaue. Accordng to
hs vew, the Lby-Phoencans were not Phoencans of Lbya, but
rather those Lbyans who, under the tuteage of Carthage, adopted
Punc customs and consequenty n a sense may be sad to have
become Phoencans. e adds: The dffuson of Phoencan an-
guage, regon and customs n North Afrca s e paned by the
nfuence whch Carthagnan cvzaton e ercsed on the na-
tves, and asserts that we can fnd among the erbers no proof
of any Canaantsh mgraton.44
Nevertheess, the story as tod by Procopus has
by Sany been quoted and requoted by Chrstan and Arabc
authors, unt t has eft ts mpress on the trad-
tons of the peopes themseves. It fnds support, too, n the earer
testmony of Sant Augustne: When our peasants are asked
what they are, answerng after the Punc fashon Chenan, hav-
ng corrupted the word as s usua wth ther knd, what ese do
they answer but Canaantes 46
89I , 1.
o III, 22.
41 Onomastca Sacra.
48 Idem, p. 338. Note: Later speakng of Teuet a vertabe eage s nest
among the mountans (Great Atas) Souschz wrtes: There are some eght
hundred |ews n the cty. . . . The erbers ca them At Musa, the Trbe of
Moses, whe the |ews ca the erbers Phstn (the peope of Paestne) ;
the |ews e pan that they ca the erbers by ths name because tradton has
t that they came to the Atas regon from Paestne at the tme of the de-
structon of the Tempe. 1. c, p. 464.
44 Gse, storc Ancenne de I Afrquc du Nord, Vo. I, p. 341 ft -
Mgne, Patres Latn, Vo. IV-V, p. 2096.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
rancs Pusky n the mdde of the ast century wrote: Leo
Afrcanus, a earned Moorsh author, converted to Chrstanty,
who ved n the s teenth century, tes us that the Canaantes,
e peed by |oshua emgrated to Afrca, and setted there. The
same author says that Maek Afrk, severa centures ater,
headed a arge emgraton of Sabaean Arabs to Afrca; and t s
snguar that the |ews seem kewse to beeve n a doube mm-
graton of Asatc natons of arbary. Up to the present day,
they ca the abyes Paestnes and Phstnes, dentfyng them
wth ther enemes of od n Canaan; and ther Rabbs beeve that
the Mozabtes are the descendants of the Moabtes, the ancent
neghbours of Israe, the offsprng of Moab, the son of Lot. Ther
anguage s dfferent from that of the abyes, but t s sad that
there e sts some affnty between them. 46
Accordng to enr asset, the popuar tradton
Tomb 11 of the neghbourhood dentfes the tomb of Sd-
Youcha, ocated to the ast of Nemours on the
North Coast of Afrca, as that of |oshua son of Nun,4T and Rene
asset reports that there the ebrew eader s st venerated n
our day by |ew and Mussuman ake. 48 Rene asset aso ctes
the varous Arab authors who support the vew that the erbers
derve ther orgn from Canaantes drven from Paestne at the
advent of the Chosen Peope.49 A. Macaum Scott, too, has no
hestaton n assertng: The name by whch the Carthagnans
desgnated themseves for centures after ther conquest by Rome
was, not Phoencans, but Canaantes. 50
Ibn hadoun, on hs part, woud derve the er-
Refugees bers rom tne Phstnes, the ancent enemes of
the Israetes.51 reasted, n turn, woud have the
48 rancs Pusky, The Trcoor on the Atas, London, 1854, p. 198.
47 enr asset, Le Cute des Grottes au Maroc, Ager, 1920, p. 28, N. 3.
48 Rene asset, Nedromah et es Traras, Pars, 1901, Introd. v; p. 194.
49 Idem, Introd. ff.
80 A. Macaum Scott, arbary the Romance of the Nearest ast, New York,
1921, p. 166.
81 Ibn hadoun, store des erb res, trad. De Sane, Ager, 1852. Vo. I,
p. 184. Note: Souschz says: Many of the erber trbes beeve_ even to-
day, as they dd n the tme of Ibn Novar, one of the most ancent Arab
wrters, that they are the descendants of the Phstnes who fed before Davd.
They say that these far-off ancestors of thers, n fght wth ther kng |aut
(Goath) nto Afrca, passed through gypt, and there founded n the oass
a cty whch st bears the name of Gath, and whch s to ths day a famous
erber center. Traves m North Afrca, p. 109. And agan: The Ma muda
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Phstnes a Cretan trbe whch sought refuge n Southern Paes-
tne n the twefth century b. c. when the Greek nvason over-
threw the Aegean cvzaton whch centered at Cnossus.52 It was
ths same wave of Aegean fugtves whch aded n the overthrow
of the gyptan mpre of Thebes. Possby, then, other fug-
tves from Crete or the esser Aegean Isands may have sought
refuge n Northern Afrca and deveoped nto the parent-stock
of the erbers or Tuaregs. The near wrtngs of Crete, we are
tod,53 has thus far defed the efforts of schoars to read them.
The souton whch must come n tme, may show some affnty
wth North Afrcan daects.
Whatever, then, may be the orgn of the Tua-
fnfuence 311 regs,54 we sha eave them now, to consder the
Carthagnan nfuence n the nteror of Afrca.
or the Carthagnans, f not actuay the parent-stock, have from
the earest days of the coony come n cose ethnc contact wth
the mysterous Peope of the Ve.
Count Prorok who has made a speca study not ony of the
e cavatons of Carthage, but aso of the tomb of Tn nan, the
egendary ancestress of the ngs of oggar, announces that by
the contents of the tomb the date was udged to be the thrd or
fourth century b. c. as they are dentca wth amuets found n
tombs of that perod n Carthage.55 e further observes: The
e pedton has, at east, accumuated evdence whch argey as-
sures us n the beef that we have estabshed the trade routes of
the Phoencans, and that Carthagnan nfuence e tended nto
and the rabers of the west are part Phstne, and part Amaekte, and t s
as such that they are spoken of n the wrtngs of Ibn zra, etc. 1. c, p. 11o.
And fnay: There are others besdes Phstnes and Amaektes n Afrca.
In the |ebe Nefussa, a few days march from Trpo, there may st be
found the descendants of the congeners of Israe. They share wth ther co-
regonsts of the Ise of |erba and of the Mozabtes the honor of camng
descent from Moab and Ammon. 1. c, p. 11o.
82 |ames . reasted, Conquest of Cvsaton, New York, 1926, p. 273.
M Idem, p. 246.
8 Note: Maurce Abade s perhaps a tte too sweepng n hs statement:
The erber orgn of the Tuareg s to-day admtted wthout dscusson; t s
argey proven by ethnca, ngustc and socoogca reasons that t s super-
fuous to reca here. Cfr. Maurce Abade, La Coonc du Nger, Pars,
1927, p. 154. It s true that the weght of evdence favors the erber orgn of
the Tuaregs, and the traces of Semtc and Chrstan eements to be found n
ther cuture s presumaby due to contact wth |ewsh and Chrstan erber
Trbes. owever, n the ght of present research t woud st be presump-
tuous to summary brush asde a other theores advanced.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
the very heart of the oggar many centures before Chrst. 56 Re-
sumes: Certany there s tte room for doubt that we have
worked over the route by whch the Carthagnans brought
ther vory, god, gems and saves from Centra Afrca, and aong
whch merchants went to e change beads and ewery for the
god dust n the possesson of the natves. It may have been n
such tradng that the personage we have e humed obtaned the
weath of Carthagnan ob ects found. 57
erdnand Ossendowsk speaks of the Phoen-
vdTnce can nfuence n the heart of Afrca, referrng for
the most part to Carthage. Thus he wrtes: The
Afrcan e porer, n hs research n prma cuts, fnds many traces
of other regons, ether remanng as regon or urkng n tra-
dton and custom. The Phoencans, whose coones ran aong the
northern and western coasts of Afrca and whose caravans
reached far back nto the nteror, have eft ther marks on the
fe of the back peope. Among the Mosem sects n the and of
Mzab, at the edge of the Sahara, there s one caed Assaua,
whose wtches st practse the con urng trcks of the ancent
Astarte-Tant cut and utter nvocatons that begn, Astarte
arakat, meanng Astarte, thou bessed one. The tattoo on the
forehead of the women of many trbes, showng the moon set be-
tween the horns of a bu, can aso be traced back to Phoencan
orgn. Near Dakr, and near St. Lous, Senega, were Carthagnan
coones n tmes of od. There the negroes for centures have
found earthen fgures representng Astarte, and busts havng
dstnct Semtc features. In har-dressngs, beards and head-
coverngs these ob ects resembe those that have atey been
found n the e cavatons at Carthage and n Phoenca. These
fgures have ong been fetshes among the negroes. The fu-
moon dances and the matrmona ceremones found to-day n
the Soosoo trbe are undoubtedy traceabe to the Astarte cut. 58
Speakng of certan trbes of the desert whch
o the DeserT8 wt more or ess ustfcaton, cam a |ewsh
orgn, Souschz wrtes: At one tme they pro-
88 Idem, p. 359.
57 Idem, p. 366.
58 erdnand Ossendowsk, Crue Gods the Afrcan Oympus the New
York Tmes Magazne, May 13, 1928, p. 13.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
227
fessed |udasm, but, as the resut ether of persecuton or ndf-
ference, they have deserted ther fath. Mussumans though they
are, they st retan customs whch pont to ther |ewsh orgn,
whe some st marry ony wthn the trbe. In most cases these
ebrews by race and Mussumans by fath seek to hde ther
orgn, whch has become a burden to them. ut the desert has
a ong memory. Ten centures after these conversons certan
trbes, nay, the nhabtants of certan sectons of ctes, were
ponted out to us as Yahuds |ews. 59
Whatever may be thought of the more or ess
the Sahara mythoogca tradtons connected wth the earest
|ews n North Afrca, t s now practcay an es-
tabshed fact that a |ewsh naton |ewsh at east n fath, and
perhaps too n orgn ong hed sway south of the Sahara.
Maurce Deafosse80 was the great e ponent of ths theory,
and Chares de a Roncere 81 thus brefy summarzes hs pos-
ton. Up to the seventh century, the oube or eatah were
cantoned at Touat and n the southern parts of Morocco.02
ut from the second and thrd centures, there were there aso
|udaeo-Syrans comng from Cyrenaca. St. Augustne makes
menton of them at Tazeur (Thusurus), where the shop hm-
sef earned ebrew.63 And by way of Ar and Touat, they pushed
ther way as far as the country known by the name of Aoukar,
to the south of the Sahara. orty-four whte kngs, accordng
59 Souschz, Traves n North Afrca, p. .
80 Maurce Deafosse, aute-Senega-Nger, Pars, 1912, Vo. I, p. 296 ff.
Note: As great stress s gong to be paced on the persona vews and ob-
servatons of the ate Maurce Deafosse, t s we to remember that the
rench Savant was a former Governor of rench West Afrca, Professor of
the fscoe des Langues Orentaes Vvantes of Pars, and had shorty before
hs death been chosen as one of the two Drectors for the gudance of the
Internatona Insttute of Afrcan Languages and Cutures. Sr rederck
Lugard, Charman of the ecutve Counc of the Insttute, n hs obtuary
notce, says: Professor Deafosse ded n 1926, ony a few months after
the acceptance of hs new offce; he had not ony argey contrbuted to the
formaton of the Insttute, but had started wth great enthusasm to take part
n ts work. s arge e perence, hs erudton, and hs famarty wth Afr-
can probems especay wth those of West Afrca woud have been a great
asset for the Insttute, and hs death was a serous oss. Cfr. |ourna of the
Internatona Insttute of Afrcan Languages and Cutures, London, Vo. I
(1928), p. 7.
81 Roncere, Decouverte de I Afrque en Moycn Age, Vo. I, p. 102 ff.
82 Deafosse, 1. c. Vo. I, p. 262; Vo. II, p. 12.
88 St. Augustne, pstoae, 196. Pau Monceau , Patens |udasants, Pars.
1902, p. 1 1 : trat de a Revue Arch oogque.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
to the Chronce of the Soudan, there succeeded one another up to
the year 790.
Ghana Ther tte of Ghana, from whch ther capta
took ts name, has nothng Arabc about t. Per-
haps t beonged to the anguage of the frst founders of the m-
pre of Ghana, that s to say to the anguage whch wthout doubt
was made up at the tme of Aramean, gyptan and erber ee-
ments, that the |udaeo-Syrans spoke when they arrved n
Aoukar.
Does not a |ew of the Trbe of Dan, who had been from
arouan to the country of the Cannbas, te us n the nnth cen-
tury of a |ewsh mpre n the Sahara whch e tended over a
two hundred days march Accordng to ths dad the Dante64
they had there n the nteror of Afrca a anguage seemngy
Phoencan, a regon whch was that of |oshua and a |ewsh
mperor. Ths mperor, esewhere caed Toutan or ouatan
ben Tkan, was converted n 837 to Isamsm and began an era
of sangunary confcts wth the neghborng trbes, |ewsh or
otherwse. 65
We mght here dgress for a moment from the
dc1c the
Dante account of De a Roncere, to say a few words
about ths dad the Dante. It was towards the
end of the nnth century that the |ewsh communty at arwan
n North Afrca was aroused by a vstor from the heart of
Negro Land wth a strange story to reate. In the words of Ma
L. Margos: dad son of Mah the Dante aeged that he
was the descendant of the trbe of Dan. e reated that hs trbe
had mgrated from ther Paestnan home so as not to take part
n the cv war at the tme of |eroboam s seccesson, and were
resdng n the and of avah beyond the rvers of thopa.
Three other trbes, Naphta, Gad and Asher, were wth them;
these had oned them n the tmes of Sennacherb.66 . . . They
had the entre body of Scrptures barrng sther and Lamen-
tatons. They knew nether of the Mshna nor of Tamud; but
Abraham psten, dad ha Dan, Wen, 1891; . Carmoy, Reaton
d dad e Dante, Voyageur du Sece, Pars, 1838.
65 Nahum Souschz, tude sur I store des |ufs au Maroc, Pars, 1905,
p. 70; Archves Marocanes: Raudh-e- artas, ed. Thornberg, Upsaa, 1843,
Vo. I, p. 104.
68 Margos and Mar , story of the |evsh Peope, p. 278.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
they had a Tamud of ther own n whch a the aws were cted
n the name of |oshua son of Nun as he had receved them at
the hands of Moses. dad e hbted a Rtua deang mosty
wth the rues pertanng to the kng of anmas for food. It
was wrtten n a ebrew contanng many strange e pressons
wth a sght Arabc coorng, though dad hmsef professed
that he knew no other tongue but ebrew, n whch aone he con-
versed. 67 . . . Though crtcsed and questoned by |ewsh
authortes, dad s rtua contnued nevertheess to be cted by
schoars of repute n subsequent ages. s account of the e st-
ence of other trbes of Israe sustaned n many |ews the hope
of a compete restoraton. 68
odantes e ma . now ta e Up agam tne narratve of De
a Roncere. e contnues; At the tme when
dad the Dante was wrtng hs narratve, an Araban geogra-
pher, Ibn hordadbeh,69 confrmed n 817 the power of the com-
merca e panson of the |ewsh peope: The |ewsh merchants
caed Rodantes speak ebrew, Persan, Rum, Arabc and the
anguages of the rench, Spanards and Savs. rom west to east
over the whoe word, traveng sometmes by and, sometmes
by sea, they carry away eunuchs, saves, women, young boys,
beaver-skns, brocades, martn-skns, furs and swords, and they
brng from Chna musk, aoes, camphor and cnnamon. Arrved
from the country of the rench at arama (Peuse) they en-
trust ther merchandse to the backs of cames, come by and,
to cross the Isthmus of Suez, to ozum, over the Red Sea to
come out at D ar and by way of D eddah and Araba they pass
to the Indes. Some of them ascend the basn of the uphrates.
Others trave through Centra Asa to come out by way of the
and of Chna. Others embark n Span for Souss e-Akca. 70
It may be remarked n passng that the testmony
Merchants of tne Arab chroncer s confrmed by a recent
wrter, Lews rowne, who tes us: Under the
toerant rue of the Mohammedans, the |ews began to prosper.
87 Idem, p. 279.
98 Idem, p. 279 f.
9Ibn hordadbeh, tab e Macaek wa t mamak, ed. De Goe e, p. 117;
Nahum Souschz, brao-Phcencens et |udeo- erb res, Pars, 1908, p. 393,
IV des Archves Marocanes.
70 Roncere, D couvertes de Afrque cm Moyen Age, Vo. I, p. 103 f.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
They who had been poor and bedragged pedars for centures,
now became weathy and powerfu traders. They traveed every-
where, from ngand to Inda, from ohema to gypt. Ther
commonest merchandse n those days, begnnng wth the eghth
century, was saves. On every hghroad and on every great rver
and sea, these |ewsh traders were to be found wth ther gangs
of shacked prsoners n convoy. Save-deang seems rredeem-
aby ve and hatefu to us to-day, but we must remember here
agan the standards have changed. 71 And then, as f n defense
of hs race, the wrter adds: And n the ght of the customs of
those tmes, the save-traffckers were actuay dong amost a
mora act. They aone were keepng the conquerng armes from
saughterng every one of ther defeated foes after each batte. 72
After ths dgresson et us once more return to
the Satera e a Roncere- e thus concudes hs quotaton
from Deafosse: The unnterrupted chan whch
at the tme of Sant |erome 73 the |ewsh coones formed from
Maurtana to the Indes, has ost, we sha see, ony a few of ts
nks. 74
De a Roncere havng thus propounded the theory of Dea-
fosse, adds on hs own account: The Sahara remans mpreg-
nated wth bbca egends, from the oggar where the natves
cam to have nherted from the prophet Dane the secret of
fndng ost ob ects by means of magc characters,75 to oukya
on the Nger, whch furnshed the Pharao of gypt wth mag-
cans to engage n dspute wth Moses,76 a the way to the or-
tunate Isands of the Ocean where the body of Soomon reposes
n a wonderfu caste. Ths mmense e tent was setted by
Phstnes, emgrants from Paestne after the death of Goath:
D aout, son of Dhars, son of D ana, so the egend has chrs-
tened hm, passed for the father of erbers or enatas of
71 rowne, Stranger than cton, p. 196.
72 Idem, p. 196.
73 St. |erome, pstoa ad Dardanum, 122.
74 Roncere, 1. c. Vo. I, p. 104.
drs, Descrpton de I Afrque et de I spagne, trad. Dozy et de Goe e,
Leyde, 1866, p. 42.
78 s-Sad, Tarkh es-Soudan, trad. O. oudas, Pars, 1900, p. 6; drs, 1. c,
p. 53. Note: The oukya n queston was not on the Nger as w be shown
ater.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Maghreb. 77 And everywhere hs pseudo-sons cash wth the sons
of Davd, as f the bbca due had not come to an end.78
If the |ews actuay do not form more than an set n Abys-
sna where they have been the royaty snce the tenth century, f
the aashas are not more than a handfu n the mountans where
the ue Ne takes ts rse,79 ther race s st argey represented
n the Saharan oases. In the Trpotan D ebe there e sts a
In the Oases ebrew daect m ed wth Aramean.30 At Toug-
gart, n an soated dstrct, ve the Meghearyeh,
|ews who of od became perverts to escape death, but who do not
mnge wth the Mussumans and marry among themseves:
ther women converse among themseves n ebrew, when they
desre not to be understood. 81 Numerous aso at Ouarga,82 the
TT Ibn hordadbeh, Le Lvre des Routes et des Provnces, Pars, 1865, p. 212.
T8 Note: enr asset woud ascrbe to Isamc sources many of the
egends connected wth bbca characters st current n Northern Afrca.
In many other nstances, however, he woud trace them to the |udasm as pro-
fessed by certan erber trbes before the Arab conquest. In ether case, he
regards them merey as egends mported from abroad. e fnds most popuar
of a |osue, son of Nun, who woud appear to have been the prncpa
hero of the erber |ews; hs remembrance s found n many paces especay
aong the sea-coast They show hs sepuchre to the east of Nemours. . . .
s father Nun s aso we known; t s especay the Capes that are con-
secrated to hm, not ony aong the shores of the Medterranean thus a tte
cape stuated ust n front of the tomb of |osue: so aso Cape Noun, near
Ceuta but further aong those of the Atantc to e treme Southern Morocco,
n dstnctvey erber country. Wthout doubt, the connecton between the
ett of |osue and that of the fsh appear reay ntmate; but t s not mpos-
sbe that Nun, whose name sgnfes fsh n Canaan as we as n ebrew, has
profted by ths happy smarty of sound to have consecrated to hm a cer-
tan number of Capes where the Phoencans had estabshed fsheres.
enr asset, ssa sur a Ltterature des erb res, Ager, 1020, p. 350 f. Of
the egends concernng Soomon, the same author wrtes: Soomon hmsef,
Sdna Sman, better known as master of the |nns than as kng of Israe,
under whch tte he s unversay ceebrated, s far from en oyng n erber
countres the same popuarty as n Arab ands. 1. c, p. 260. As regards the
Goath story, Abou-- asan A e-D azna thus recounts t. The causes of
the estabshment of the erbers n Morocco, when they came from Paestne,
are as foows: When the kng of the erbers, D aout (Goath) was ked
by Dawoud (Davd) . . . the erbers mgrated towards Morocco. Cfr.
Abou-- asan A e-D azna, ahrat e-As, trad. Afred e, Ager, 1923. p.
23. Ths passage accordng to e s coped amost verbatm from Ibn Abd e
akem. 1. c, p. 24, Note.
T C. Cont Rossn, Notce sur es Manuscrts Sthopens de a coecton
aTAbbade, Pars, 1914, p. 28.
80 Souschz, Un Voyage d Studes uves en Afrque.
81 D Avezac, fctudes de G ographe Crtque sur une Parte de I Afrque
Septentronae, Pars, 1836.
82 Souschz, brao-Phancens, p. 437.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
|ews mutpy at Tagaost n the Souas,83 at Auguemn n Oued-
Noun: 84 n Maurtanan Adrar they fnance as of od the erber
caravans for Tombouctoo.35
At Ouaata, they were eweers and godsmths. They are
st n Tfet,88 as they were from a remote perod.37 Swarm-
ng among the Maurtanan trbes they are backsmths.armourers,
sadders and eweers, formng a speca caste, the Maemne:
the egends of the Tagant make of them descendants of |ewsh
prsoners of war, especay dstrbuted by the Prophet among hs
trbes, to there py ther trades.38
The |ews, - ekr 89 tes us, at Sd massa made a profes-
son of masonry. Now by the sde of the mmense bocks whch
mark Mednet e- amra the ste of the ancent capta of Tfet,
a mass of futngs on the sod was of brck, a we devsed pan
from foor to arch, testfy to the abty of the masons,90 pups
no doubt of the Romans. At Touat, they pay ke honor to the
rrgaton works, the masonry of whch st e sts.
On the N er Latey, on the banks of the Nger, M. onne
de Mezeres dscovered the remans of a coony
of en-Israe, who had sunk hundreds of wes for the rrgaton
of ther gardens. These wes were preserved ust as severa
centures before the negro chroncer of Gao descrbes them, wth
ther was constructed of ferrgenous stones and coated over
wth the butter of aoes, whch the acton of a very hot fre had
rendered as durabe as cast ron.91
If Ghana was a capta for the |ews, ts runs some day w
yed up the secret. That s to say, the nterest that the e cavatons
of a cty dead for seven centures w present. 92
88 Marmo, L Afrque, Pars, 1667, Vo. II, p. 41.
8 Came Dous, Voyage dans e Sahara Occdenta, Rouen, 1888, p. 33.
85 A. Coas, Rensegnements Geographques sur I Afrque Centrae et Occ-
dentae, Ager, 1880, p. 11.
86 M. W. arrs, Le Tafet, pub. Le Comte de Maroc, 1909, p. 43; 62.
87 Leo Afrcanus, ed. C. Schefer, Vo. I, p. 218.
88 Vanesche, La Maurtone La G ographe, March, 1923, p. 332.
89 - ekr, Descrpton de I Afrque Septentronae, trad, de Sane, Pars,
1859, p. 400.
90 arrs, La Tafet, p. 43.
91 onne de Mezeres, Reconnassance d Tendrma et dans e Rfgon de
at. uetn de a Secton de G ographe, I (1914), p. 128. Cfr. aso
reference n note 94 nfra.
92 Roncere, 1. c, Vo. I, p. 105 f.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Thus far we have been quotng De a Roncere s
Comment wrtten e presson of hs vews. Lt. Co. Cassery s
comment on the same, here seems tmey. e
says: efore quttng the sub ect of the Sahara, I must record
two nterestng facts concernng t. The frst s that a rench
Savant, M. de a Roncere, of the botheque Natonae, has
recenty made the remarkabe dscovery by means of reasearches n
Genoa and esewhere that Tmbuctoo and the prncpa oases of the
Sahara were known to and vsted by uropeans n the Mdde
Ages. rom the thrteenth to the s teenth century commerca
reatons were estabshed wth the great centres of the Nger and
of the Sudan. Spansh merchants and Itaan artsts were ac-
quanted wth the Sahara routes that were thought to have frst
been dscovered by nneteenth century e porers. Andausan
archtects but, and Genoese panters adorned, paaces on the
banks of the Nger, paaces that have ong dsappeared, but of
whch the stes and foundatons have been traced. M. de a
Roncere has shown me maps made n those far-away centures
that pany ndcate the oggar, Adrar and other spots n the
Sahara, the dscovery of whch n the nneteenth century was
haed as a great trumph of modern e poraton. 93
93 Cassery, Afrca To-Day, p. 255 f. Note: In hs atest voume, De a
Roncere wrtes: There are at the end of the Sahara, dead towns whose past
was gorous. Through e cavatons, the foundatons of one of them have been
traced. May we not now ook for a souton of the mystery of these runs n
stone, whch are most key the remans of Ghana, that beautfu town where
they had, accordng to the Geographer Idrs, scuptures and pantngs Was
that town but by the |ews the masons of the desert as woud seem to be
ndcated by the keness of ts runs wth those of Tndrma, near the Nger,
attrbuted to-day aso to the Chdren of Israe Was ths ther capta (There
regned there a certan number of whte emperors before the occupaton of
Sahara by Isam.) Was ths a source of a |ewsh mgraton of whch certan
eements have nftrated nto the negro popuaton of the south The prob-
em offers as much breadth as compe ty. . . . The souton of the probem
w depend on the e cavatons whch the governor of the rench Soudan . . .
has promsed to undertake at oumb. La Decouverte de I Afrque an Moyen
Age, Vo. I (Caro, 1927), p. f. urther, under date of May 25, 1926,
M. de a Roncere wrote to me from Pars that he s preparng a voume to
be entted, as there been a |ewsh mpre n the Sahara and he adds:
It w not see the ght of day unt the Governor of the rench Sudan,
M. Tarrason de ougeres, has caused e cavatons to be made at oumb
hana, one hundred and twenty-fve kometers from Ouaata, among the runs
of a mysterous cty destroyed n 1240, where there were scuptures and pant-
ngs n the twefth century. e aso states: I am now actuay coectng a
the documents whch aow me to foow step by step the e odus of the |ews
to the South and ther constructons. Whe awatng, then, the promsed study
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Wrtng n 1923, after devotng fve or s months
Researches every year for ten years to scentfc researches
n ths part of Afrca, onne de Mezeres def-
ntey paced the mpre of Ghana n the regon west of Nema,
that s to say, to the north of akhounou and south of Aoukar,
and determned that ts capta was ocated at oumb or Settah.94
The foowng year, 1924, Maurce Deafosse suggested that the
word Ghana was not n reaty the name of the ancent capta
whch he paces at oumb, but rather a tte borne by the
soveregn of the country, and adds: I beeve aso that the
founders of ths state were of whte orgn and probaby Semtc,
but that by ntercourse wth women among ther sub ects of back
race, they gave rse to descendants of greater and greater ethnc
m ture, who ended by consttutng the Sarakoe famy, of whch
the actua representatves st bear the name, unversay regarded
as nobe, of Ssse. 95
. _ efore eavng Ghana, however, reference shoud
Arab1c Records. . , 0 , .. , ,,. , A
be made to one or two wrters of the Mdde Agas
who were famar wth the hstory of the Sudanese |ews. Thus
an Arabc manuscrpt of the twefth century, the author of whch
s usuay referred to as drs, speakng of Lamam, whence
saves were dragged nto captvty by the nhabtants of Ghana,
Tacour, etc. states that there were ony two towns n ths dstrct
whch he paces to the south of the kngdom of Ghana, and adds:
Accordng to what the peope of ths country report, the n-
habtants are |ews, but for the most part they are punged n
mpety and gnorance. When they have reached the age of puberty
they brand the countenance or at east the tempes wth fre. Ths
s wth marks that serve to dentfy them. A the dwengs n
ther countres are but on the banks of a rver whch fows nto
the Ne. 96
of M. de a Roncere, whose work aways bears such a schoary mpress, we
must be satsfed to et the matter rest here.
94 onne de M6zeres, Recherche de I mpacement de Ghana. Memores
present s par Dvers Savants a I Academe des Inscrptons et ees-Lettres
de I Insttut de rance, Pars, Tome III (1923), p. 264.
95 Maurce Deafosse, Le Gana et, e Ma et V mpacement de eurs Cap-
taes. uetn du Cotnt d tudes storques et Scentfques de I Afrque Oc-
cdentae rancos, Tome I (1924), No. 3.
08 drs, Descrpton de I Afrque et de I spagne, p. 4. Note: As we sha
see ater, t was the common beef of the tme that the Nger, whch s ceary
the Rver referred to n the present passage, actuay formed an upper reach
of the Ne.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
235
Referrng to Ghana as the most popuous and the eadng com-
merca cty n Negro Land, the same author asserts that ts kng
possesses on the banks of the Ne (Nger) a sody constructed
caste, we fortfed, and the nteror of whch s decorated wth
scuptures and pantngs, and the wndows gassed: ths caste was
but n the year 510 of the egra (1116 of the Chrstan
era).
ad e- ghwaat, wrtng n 1242, adds ths testmony.
There s a race of peope n Tuggurt caed Med eharah, who
occupy one separate quarter of the town. They were |ews n
former tmes, but to escape death, wth whch they were menaced
by the natves, they made professon of Isam, and are now con-
stant readers of the oran, whch they commt to memory. They
are st dstngushed by the compe on pecuar to the |ews;
and ther houses, ke those of that naton, emt an offensve
sme. They do not ntermarry wth the Arabs; and t rarey hap-
pens that an Arab takes a wfe from among the Med eharah.
The governor of Tuggurt seects, from among these peope, hs
scrbes and book-keepers; but they are never admtted to the
dgnty of Cadh, or Imam. They have mosques n ther quarter
of the town, and they pray at the stated hours, e cept on the day
of d emat ( rday), whch they do not observe as a sabbath.
They possess great weath. Ther women appear n the market-
paces veed, and converse n ebrew among themseves, when
they wsh not to be understood. 98
Accordng to Nahum Souschz: The tradton
th Sahara of tne |ewsn trader n the Sahara stretches back
to bbca tmes. 09 And: It s not at a sur-
prsng to encounter n every part of the desert traces and even
survvas of a prmtve |udasm whch at one tme payed an
mportant roe n the whoe regon of the Sahara from Senega
to the very border of Somaand. 100 e adds: or many years
97 Idem, p. 7.
98 ad bn-ed-dn e- ghwaat, Notes of a |ourney nto the Interor of
Northern Afrca, trans. W. . odgson, London, 1831, p. 21 f.
100 Idem. p. 344. Note: The foowng news tem whch appeared n the
New York venng Word for November 15, 1928, p. 23, s suggestve of the
genera nterest manfested n the whoe queston of the |ews of the Sahara.
The artce, whch s sgned by Perre Van Paassen, Staff Correspondent of the
venng Word, and s dated Pars, November 7, runs as foows. A foursh-
ng and tranqu |ewsh communty, numberng severa thousand sous, n the
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
the author of ths book has been gatherng matera for a hstory
of the |ewsh mgratons nto the Sahara and the Sudan. One
part of the work s aready done, the estabshng of the authen-
tcty of these mgratons. The materas at hs dsposa w cear
up many probems of the hstory of the |ews durng the Mdde
Ages. To the wrtngs of the Arabs and the ora tradtons of the
country he can now add the archaeoogca evdence furnshed by
heart of the Afrcan desert, surrounded on a sdes by savages and sem-
cvzed Moor and erber trbes, s the dscovery of M. Rene Lebond, rench
consu at Akka n Southern Morocco. M. Lebond descended on the outskrts
of the |ewsh settement when hs pane, formng part of a map-makng e -
pedton n the Sahara desert, strayed from ts companons, deveoped engne
troube and was forced to come to earth. The |ews nformed hm that ther
settement bore the name of Aouna and that he was at that pont a ten-day
ourney by caravan from the proverbay nattanabe Tmbuctoo. . . . e goes
on to say n hs report, regstered wth the Geographca Socety of rance,
that hs surprse was more than agreeabe when upon reachng terra frma, the
foks surrounded hs crpped arpane and by a manner of sgns and tokens
ndcated that he was a wecome vstor and an honored guest. M. Lebond was
taken to the home of the odest nhabtant, a venerabe patrarch, who bade
hm wecome wth ancent ceremona, proceedng even to wash hs feet n the
tradtona ebrew fashon, as mentoned frequenty n the Scrptures. e was
gven the best room n the owy dweng and was nvted to rest and eat
before anyone was permtted to enter nto conversaton wth hm. The |ews
spoke an Arabc daect and some of the ancent ones had a smatterng of
rench, archac and m ed wth Moroccan words. The frst thng they tod
M. Lebond was that they consdered themseves rench sub ects and proteges.
They were hazy as to the name of the rung monarch n rance, reports the
consu, but reports of a ggantc war had penetrated to them by way of the
erbers from South Morocco. The ast whte man they had seen, accordng
to the testmony of the odest nhabtants, had been a vstor, an e porer n
1866. Snce that day no traveer from urope had been n ther mdst. y dnt
of dgent questonng M. Lebond earned that the |ews haed from North
Morocco, but that ther fathers, under pressure of persecuton had eft the
Medterranean shores many years ago. The ntenton of the fathers had been
to trave by way of gypt to Paestne and sette there. oste trbes, ds-
ease, hunger, poverty, and other vcsstudes had nterfered wth the ancestra
pro ect of reachng the Promsed Land, and they had remaned n the desert.
ut the |ews assured hm that they never had abandoned hope atogether of
contnung ther nterrupted mgraton some day and of utmatey resdng n
the and that fows wth mk and honey. Athough the |ews spoke Arabc,
they used ebrew etterng n ther scrpt. Ther rtua servce had undergone
not the sghtest modfcaton, they assured the Consu, and ther brethren n
Israe woud mmedatey recognze them by the ancent usages kept n honor
amongst them. . . . M. Lebond s report states further that the |ews were
courteous and hghy cvzed. Ther features were bronzed to a degree that
they mght amost be taken for coored peope. They wore whte, fowng gar-
ments, ned wth woo n the manner of mountan erbers n the Atas regon.
Most of the men were heavy bearded and spend ther days between sheep
herdng, came rasng and the study of ancent ebrac books that they had
carred wth them. There were severa Tamudc commentators amongst them.
M. Lebond reports that he was abe to repar hs pane after three days so-
ourn n the |ewsh settement and that he proposes to go back to the |ews
wthn a few weeks.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
the runs of ancent |ewsh ctes n the Sahara and the Sudan,
and the documentary evdence of ebrew nscrptons ke those
of Tuat whch date from the thrteenth and the fourteenth cen-
tures. 101 In partcuar, Souschz states: Two groups of
the desert st retan ther |ewsh conscousness: the Meha er, a
setted popuaton of |ewsh orgn, who are found at Tugurt and
at Tuat, and the Daggatunes, a powerfu trbe of Isamzed
edouns who camp on the route from Tmbuctoo to the Su-
dan. 102 And further: rst of these groups of oases s the
archpeago of Tafet, to whch I have tred n van to penetrate.
. . . In ths country there once fourshed the great cty of S -
masa, wth a rabbnca coege whch was ustrous from the
tenth century onwards. 103
In Saah. Comte Rene e More, passng through In Saah,
towards the end of November, 1910, wrtes: Ac-
cordng to tradton, In Saah was founded by a |ewsh coony
that had mgrated after the destructon of the Tempe at |eru-
saem. Its nhabtants dwet quety and under cover of the strugge
not unke persons shpwrecked n the desert, up to the tme when
the Moors were drven from Span. At ths perod the Mussu-
mans, who heretofore had toerated ths |ewsh popuaton, now
massacred them amost to a man. The town ost ts mportance,
the more so as the massacre concded wth the subsdence of the
sprngs; as happened n many other parts of the desert, where
some entrey dsappeared. 104
The reatons that had e sted between the Moham-
and the |ews medans and the |ews had for the most part been
frendy, after the nta hatred of the Prophet
had worn tsef out. In ths connecton, we are tod by Samue
M. wemer, In the seventh year of the egra (629 a. d.)
Mohammed assembed a force of s teen hundred warrors and
marched aganst the |ewsh stronghods at habar; the |ews were
sub ugated or san, and there was much booty, ncudng a new
wfe for the prophet. 105 About two years prevousy he had con-
ducted an e pedton aganst the |ews of n oraza, when
102 Idem, p. 346.
03 Idem, p.
1M Comte
10 Samue
P- 347-
Rene e More, U Ager a Tomboucfou, Pars, 1913, p. 34.
:1 M. wemer, The Mosem Word, Phadepha, 1908, p. 16.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
seven hundred captves were san.108 In the s th year of the
egra aso there had been e pedtons aganst the |ews and
doaters. 107 The Prophet s earest hosttes then, woud seem
to have been aganst the |ews and doaters.
Lews rowne thus e pans ths condton of
affars: When Mohammed fed to Medna t
Anmos1ty. .
was the year 622 one of hs dearest desres was
to make foowers of the |ews there. . . . The |ews showed
some nterest at frst n the movement, for Mohammed camed
he had been sent by ther God, and they thought he mght be the
Messah. . . . ut when they came to know Mohammed better
and found out how gnorant he was, and how much fonder he
seemed of pretty women than of what the |ews consdered gody
ways, they refused to have anythng more to do wth hm. Ther
mnstres rdcued hm n sarcastc poems, and tred to make hm
the aughng-stock of Medna. The resut was that as soon as
enough Arabs had gathered under hs banner Mohammed turned
on the |ews and butchered them wthout mercy. e had made up
hs mnd that the stubborn Peope of the ook woud not pos-
sby be converted, and after decmatng ther ranks, he turned
back to the more promsng task of convertng the rest of hs
brethren. 108
Wth the death of the prophet, however, hs per-
o Isfam 11 16 sona anmosty aganst the |ews no onger n-
fuenced the hordes of Isamsm, as rowne thus
makes cear: ary n the eghth century, however, the dawn of a
new day began to break. As the Mohammedans drove the armes
of Persa and the Chrstan natons before them, the |ews began
sowy to ft themseves out of the dust. or the Mohammedans
were now strangey toerant of the |ews. Mohammed hmsef
had ong been dead, and wth hm had ded hs chagrn because
the Peope of the ook woud not accept the oran. s suc-
cessors ony knew the |ews as a peope who by race and regon
were somewhat ke themseves. Perhaps they reazed aso that
wthout the |ews to serve as scouts, they themseves woud have
been amost hepess. or they coud trust the |ew aone to shew
109 Idem, p. 15.
Idem, p. 15.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
them the way about the vast word beyond the Desert. The |ews
had traveed everywhere, and seemed to know every anguage.
Wthout ther ad the Arab nvaders woud have uttery ost ther
bearngs as they swept on through the great countres to the rght
on the east, and to the eft n the Medterranean basn. 109
Moreover, the vson of Word Conquest never entered the
Prophet s mnd. s vew was restrcted by hs mmedate sur-
roundngs. or, as Wam Mur we remarks, The command
to fght anganst |ews, Chrstans and Idoaters . . . had refer-
ence to Araba aone. . . . The Prophet s dyng egacy was to
the same effect: See, sad he, that there be but ths one fath
throughout Araba. 110
Wth the advent then, of Mohammedansm n
North Afrca North Afrca, the progress and deveopment of
the |ews, for the tme at east, was not mpeded,
and they e tended ther commerca enterprses to every part of
the Sudan. . . Gauter, who has made e haustve studes of
ths part of Afrca, s most categorca n hs statement: The
|ews of gug had certany of od reatons wth the Soudan:
they are hdeous brutes, hary, haf-naked, ferce n countenance
and as cunnng as a abye dog; they do not n the east resembe
Israetsh merchants, and nevertheess that s what they are;
they manufacture wth what they ca the god of the Soudan
trnkets whch very qucky become covered wth verdgrs. 111
Agan he says: At Touat, when they reca the
the |ews past, the e presson the tme of the |ews recurs
ncessanty. It s the od order of thngs destroyed
by -Mer, of whch the memory s kept ave after four hundred
years; and ths bears testmony to the voence of the upheava.
It s not easy to know n what precse measures ths com-
munty was |ewsh. It has eft as monuments funera nscrp-
tons; one very beautfu nscrpton n ebrew characters that
are deep and cear, tes us that the ady Monspa s dead n bed,
n the year of the creaton of the word 5086 (1329 of our era).
And t goes wthout sayng that, to decpher t, t was neces-
sary to address onesef to the Insttute of rance, and not to the
110 Wam Mur, The Caphate: Its Rse, Decne and a, dnburgh,
1924, p. 42.
111 . . Gauter, La Conquete du Sahara, Pars, 1925, p. 46.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
oca ghts. The tme s dstant when the Touat had erudte
Rabbs and a schoo of ebrasts.
Tamentt, an oass actuay n Touat, for a certanty was n
the thrteenth and fourteenth centures an ndustra and com-
merca metropos of the desert, a great egendary name, some-
thng ke Tmbuktu. The popuaton was |ewsh, at east as re-
gards the domnant arstocracy.
ut t was not merey urban, mercante and usurous. It must
have been more or ess rura, autonomous, deep-rooted n the
so. In any case at Gourara and n Northern Touat, the beautfu
rrgaton works, the prde of the oases, wth ther subterranean
aqueducts and artesan wes, through ther tradtons pay honor
to the |ews.
It aso seems to me, that the reverson of pagansm and fetsh-
sm was mantaned at Touat. ven to-day Tamentt has a back
stone whch has a the appearance of a faen god, etc. 112
_ , . Observng that: Ancent Tamentt, wth ts
Desoat1on. .
synagogues, gave way n the storm; over ts runs,
on certan feasts, even to-day the women go to weep, Gaunter
makes the motve not pety, but a fororn hope that the dead
w dscose the secret of the hdden treasure.113
The massacre of the |ews at Tuat took pace n 1492, the very
year that the Moors were drven out of Granada.114 And the
prevous nfuence of ths |ewsh peope, especay n the North
of Afrca, may e pan the reason why the Domncans, when
they undertook Msson work n Afrca n the thrteenth century,
requred of ther mssonares a knowedge of ebrew as we
as Arabc.115 Another possbe e panaton of ths mght aso be
that whe Ghana tsef was fnay destroyed n I240,118 the
remnants of the |ewsh empre was st scattered throughout the
Sudan.
Nda am Leutenant Despagnes asserts that when the
Agn and Ashant, whom he consders as branches
112Gauter, 1. c, p. 135 f.
118 Gauter, 1. c, p. 138.
114 Idem, p. 141.
115 Rechert, Monumenta Ordns ratrum Praedcatorum storco, Louvan,
1896, Vo. I, p. 263.
118 Roncere, Dfcouverte de I Afrque, Vo. I, p. 86.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
of the same trbe, sprung from the Nda famy, reached appro -
matey ther present habtat n the twefth century, they brought
wth them the germs of the Medterranean cvzaton that they
had mbbed durng the ong centures of the trba deveopment
through contact wth the peopes of the recurrent mgratons
from the North.117
Accordng to hs theory, a race of pygmes consttuted the nta
popuaton of West Afrca. On these descended from the North
and ast trbes of good physque and stature. Among these eary
arrvas he numbers the Nda. Then began the constant nter-
mngng of trba fames that has deveoped n West Afrca
such an nvoved ethnc compe as amost to defy anayss.
Wth the nvason of what Despagnes cas the
| em Red Peope from Carthage and ts vcnty n the
Roman perod, and the arrva, as we sha see,
of a Whte Race by way of Morocco eary n the Chrstan era,118
ths nterm ng was further accentuated.119
Accordng to Despagnes, too, t was the trbutary trbes of the
Carthagnans who ntroduced the regous deas of the Sudan.
Durng the Roman Conquest most of these trbes were drven
nto the desert, and found ther way to the regon of the Nger,
where they mnged wth the earer trbes, ncudng the Nda.120
Despagnes aso shows a constant nfu of gyptan and
Asatc nfuences, even precedng the Roman conquest of Car-
thage, that nftrated throughout the Sudan,121 and eft a astng
mpress.
To our way of thnkng then, wth the arrva
Chrstan by way of Morocco of the Whtes, who were pre-
sumaby for the most part |ews, and who founded
Ghana eary n the Chrstan era, a great |ewsh mpre was but
up, as we have seen,122 that domnated the country west of Lake
Chad for many centures. Despagnes does not seem to recognze
ths |ewsh eement n the communty. or, quotng from an
117 Despagnes, Le Pateau Centrae Ng ren, p. 135.
118 Cfr. p. 251.
118 Despagnes, 1. a, p. 105 ff.
120 Idem, p. 113.
Idem, p. 109 ff.
Cfr. p. 3a8 ff.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Arabc Manuscrpt128 n the Natona Lbrary of Pars,124 he says:
The nhabtants of the Soudan, of whch Ghana was the capta,
have professed the Chrstan regon n part up to the year 469
of the egra, 1076-1077, at whch tme they became con-
verted to Isamsm. 125 The orgna observer probaby confused
|udasm wth Chrstanty.
owever, here agan we must be on our guard not to draw con-
cusons too qucky, as there are strong ndcatons that after the
destructon of the Church n North Afrca, there was a consder-
abe mgraton of Chrstans to the nteror across the desert.
Thus rancs Renne Rodd reports of the Tuaregs: The peope
are aso gven at tmes to usng came bes despte the n uncton
of the Prophet, who denounced t as an ob ect assocated wth
Chrstanty, 128 and, ven so remote a part of Afrca as ornu
was known to have been sub ected to the nfuence of Coptc
Chrstanty from the Ne. 127
urthermore, we are tod by Mocker- erryman: orgu, the
western boundary state of Ngera, s a pagan kngdom stuated
amost entrey on the rght bank of the wora Nger, and s
known aso by the name of arda; n fact, arda s the name by
whch the country and ts peope are aways ocay spoken of.
Ltte s known of ts eary hstory, though natve report says
that at some perod, many centures ago, emgrants from the
arbary States setted n the country, and gave t ts name by
whch t s st known. These erber setters, t s sad, were
drven out of Northern Afrca by the Mohammedan conquerors,
and brought wth them ther own regon, whch appears to have
contaned some of the doctrnes of Chrstanty. y ther Moham-
medan neghbours the ardas, have, however, aways been con-
sdered pagans, though they themseves assert that ther beef
s n one sra, a |ew, who gave hs fe for the sns of man-
knd. Whatever they may affrm, there s tte doubt that at the
present day they are no better than pagans, the ony trace that
remans of ther beef beng an annua festva at whch are
Wrtten by Abou-Abdaah-ez- ohr. Cfr. Tarkh es-Soudan, Vo. II, p. 42.
Note 1.
124 Manuscrt Arabe de a botheque Natonae, n. 1873, f. 5, ne 13.
128 Despagnes, 1. c, p. 114.
127 Idem, p. 294.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
commemorated certan events n the fe of sra, ntermnged
wth strange heathen rtes. 128
C. . Meek, who decares: There s nothng to
connect sra wth Chrst, mantans: The
tradtona date of the arrva of the sra kngs n orgu was
apparenty crca a. d. 1480. 129
P. Amaury Tabot, on the contrary, s of the opnon that:
A wave of Chrstanty reached the Western Sudan about ths
tme (seventh century a. d.) perhaps n connecton wth the e -
puson of the Persans from gypt, ed by sem-whte men from
Nuba, who probaby got ther Chrstanty drect from yzantum.
Accordng to some accounts, ther prncpa eader was a Persan
named sra, who frst sought refuge at agada n Nuba (whch
one egend makes the startng pont of the founder of the ausa
states) and ater headed a mgraton to the west. The word sra
s by some taken to be Chrst, by others to be the mutaton of
a Persan word such as osraf, a tte gven to kngs. 180
Ibn hadoun makes sra dentca wth the Persan Chos-
roes 131 whe st others go so far as to derve the word from the
Indan rshna, makng the mgraton from the ast not of
Chrstan but of ndoo orgn. In connecton wth rshna, Sr
|. G. razer reates: A ndoo sect, whch has many representa-
tves n ombay and centra Inda, hods that ts sprtua chefs
or Mahara as, as they are caed, are representatves or even n-
carnatons on earth of the god rshna. . . . And as rshna
ooks down from heaven wth most favour on such as mnster
to the wants of hs successors or vcars on earth, a pecuar rte
caed Sef-devoton has been nsttuted, whereby hs fathfu
worshppers make over ther bodes, ther sous, and what s
perhaps st more mportant, ther wordy substance to hs adora-
be ncarnatons. 188
dene f Ut CVen prev ous t0 e Arab nvason of gypt,
Chrstanty. nders Petre fnds evdence of a strong wave
of nfuence that swept from gypt to the Nger
128 Mocker- erryman, rtsh Ngera, p. 144 f.
1W Meek, Northern Trbes of Ngera, Vo. I, p. 7a.
1,1 Ibn hadoun, story of Yaman, trans. enry Casses ay, London,
1892, p. 138.
182 |ames George razer, Tht Goden ough, Vo. I, p. 406.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
due to the spread of Chrstanty, especay under the pous
sway of |ustnan. In hs opnon, Ths s seen perpetuated n
the nterwoven patterns found at enn and other Ngeran
centres. 188
uanL C come now to a u 011 at 1S c0sey nked
wth that of the |ews of the Sahara, namey the
orgn of a race that has gven ethnoogsts no end of troube.
De a Roncere wrtes: or some tme a probem has engaged
the attenton of ethnographers.
The Peus, Pous, ouahs, oube or outes,
of Orgn. scattered to-day from Senegamba to Darfur,
dark-compe oned, red, bronzed, copper-coored,
recang the warm tones of certan gyptan types, the ova face,
aqune nose, the smooth har, they stand out above the sur-
roundng negroes. Ths contrast has gven rse to the most e -
treme hypotheses.184 as t not been sad that by ther genera
character, by ther tradtons, by ther anguage, by ther method of
countng, they may be consdered as a branch of the Measan
races |ava s the pont of the archpeago wth whch they present
the cosest affnty. Ther frst staton n astern Afrca seems to
have been the Ise of Meroe, near Darfur, whch took from them
ts name. They provded for themseves n the matter of currency
wth cowres or she of Madves, whch orgnay came to them
by the caravans of gypt.185
Others see n the Peus the Leucoaethopans or Whte
thopans whom Pny paced to the south of the Getuans of
Maurtana, the Pyrraethopans of Ptoemy. The atest data of
anthropoogy and ngustcs, n connectng them wth the Semte
sAncent gypt, Part III of 1914, p. 169. Note: It s ust possbe, too,
that we may have a vestge of Chrstanty n what D. Amaury Tabot reports
from Southern Ngera. ka Abass (Mother of God), she says, s regarded
as the mother not aone of the Thunder God, Obumo, whom we had htherto
been assured was the head of the whoe Ibbo pantheon, but aso of a created
thngs. Woman s Mysteres of a Prmtve Peope, p. 8 f.
1M Note: As an e treme vew, Maurce Abade n hs turn ctes a wrter
who woud connect the Peus of Afrca wth the Annamtes, as we as wth
the retons of rance, and who woud further trace the settement of Canada
back to the oube from the Afrcan kngdom of Ghana. Cfr. Maurce Abade,
La Coone du Nger, Pars, 1927, p. 57.
1,1 Note: Accordng to Wson D. Was, the cowres of West Afrca
whch served so ong as a medum of change, were ntroduced from the
east coast, the she fsh from whch they are made not beng found on the
west coast. Was, An Introducton to Anthropoogy, p. 182.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
245
Races, makes them |ewsh mmgrants who came from Paestne
to the Soudan by way of gypt. 136
Lous Tau er makes oube the pura form of a snguar that
s varousy spet.137 So that f we speak of Peus, uan or
oube, we have reference to one and the same peope.
Rchard |obson, who was tradng aong the Gamba Rver
durng 1620-1621, speaks of the wanderng ube as foows:
These are caed ubes beng a tawny peope, and have a resem-
bance rght unto those we ca gptans: Ther women amongst
them are streght, uprght, and e ceenty we boded, havng
very good features, wth a ong backe hare much more oose
than the backe women have, wherewth they attre themseves
very neaty, but n ther appare they goe cothed and weare the
same habte, the backe women do; the men are not n ther knds,
so generay handsome, as the women are, whch may be mputed
to ther course of ves, whereof I proceede to te you; Ther
professon n keepng of catte, some goats they have, but the
heards they tend are beefes, whereof they are abundanty stored;
etc. 138
erbert C. a remarks of the uan men that as they pass
mdde age, Ther aspect becomes wonderfuy |ewsh and vener-
abe, qute bearng out the dea that they were orgnay of that
race. 189
Doctor Lasnet, who cassfes the oube as Semtes,140 woud
connect them wth the eahs of gypt. e s one of those who
regard them as the Whte thopans, the Leucoaethopans of
Pny, and woud dentfy ther mgraton wth the rebeon of
the soders n the tme of Psammetcus, when the mtary gar-
rsons started for the Upper Ne,141 as w be noted n the foow-
ng chapter. e furthed consders the Peu daect as beng re-
ated to the Semtc anguages but greaty modfed by the Arabc
and the negro envronment.142
Doctor Machat n turn woud trace the oube back to the
136 Roncere, Decouverte de I Afrque au Moyen Age, Vo. I, p. 102.
137 Lous Tau er, Le Nor du Soudan, Pars, 1912, p. 609.
138 |obson, The Goden Trade, Chapter, Wanderng ube.
139 erbert C. a, arrack and ush n Northern Ngera, London,
1923, p. 9.
140 Lasnet, Une Msson au Senega, Pars, 1900, p. 3.
141 Idem, p. 37.
142 Idem, p. 40.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Mdde Ne, and he quotes the ngust Muer, as fndng the n-
habtants of ordofan speakng a anguage very smar to the
foufoude of the oube.143
dmond D. More, n hs Affars of West Afrca
OpTn/on. devotes a most nterestng chapter to the Orgn
of the uan. e says: Ther own egend;
ther compe on and structure; ther menta deveopment and
physca characterstcs, a pont emphatcay to the ast as the
crade of the uan race. 144 More entrey dsagrees wth M.
e Dubos who woud have them drven from Adrar, whch
s ocated north of the Senega, by the Moors who had been e -
peed from Span.145
In confrmaton of hs own vew, More ctes the resuts of
Doctor Verneau s study of fve skus 146 of uan chefs from
uta-|aon, wheren he dentfes them as beng of the same type
as the ancent gyptans.147 Doctor yden, too, s quoted as say-
ng: On enterng a uah town the frst thng whch strkes a
stranger s the Caucasan cast of features, especay among the
oder peppe; yet every now and then, n the chdren of the
parents havng a the physca trats of the Semtc famy, there
recurs the ne tngushabe Negro physognomy. The author e -
pans ths ast observaton by nterreatons wth the negresses.148
More s aso of the opnon that ufude cannot as yet be de-
fntey cassed among the anguages, but, as far as our know-
edge e tends, t has Semtc antecedents. 149
After the overthrow of the yksos shepherds n gypt, he con-
ceves that many of them must have found ther way nto the n-
teror of Afrca by way of Cyrenaca,150 and further remarks:
The ebrac favour f one may put t so whch seems to
permeate many of the uan customs, especay among the ess
contamnated eements of the race, has been recorded by carefu
observers. A frend, an offcer n the empoy of the Northern
Ngeran admnstraton, who was ntmatey acquanted wth the
143 |. Machat, Les Rw res de Sw et e outa-Daon, Pars, 1906, p. 267 ff.
144 dmond D. More, Affars of West Afrca, London, 1902, p. 136.
145 Idem, p. 139 f.
146 L Anthropooge, Tome , No. 6.
7 More, I . c, p. 138 f.
148 More, 1. c, p. 140.
149 Idem, p. 140.
0 Idem, p. 144.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
uan, whose anguage he spoke, and who possessed consderabe
erudton, had prepared a number of notes for me on the sub ect,
whch, unfortunatey, I never receved, owng to hs death whe
servng n Afrca. One custom whch had especay mpressed
hm among the pure uan was the habt of settng asde the frst-
born. e found that the uan woman of unm ed bood n the
nue regon never sucked her frstborn, but consgned t to the
care of frends, and competey dsnterested hersef from ts
future career, whe bestowng upon the second chd, and sub-
sequent chdren, the usua mothery soctude. e connected ths
snguar custom wth a dstorted renderng of the punshment
vsted upon the gyptans n the tme of the Captvty. 151
More goes on to state: The ecture devered n 1886 by Cap-
tan de Guraudon (who pubshed a ufude manua, and who
resded for severa years n the uan country n Senegamba)
before the seventh Congress of Orentasts contans some nter-
estng references to the sub ect under dscusson. In the course of
hs reatons wth the uan, De Guraudon was partcuary
struck by ther pecuar knowedge of |ewsh hstory. So famary
dd they speak of the chef ebrew personates of the Od
Testament, and so we posted were they wth the prncpa events
reated n t, that they coud not, argued De Guraudon, have ac-
qured ther knowedge merey through Arabc sources. They re-
ferred to those tmes as though deang wth ther own natona
records. Moses and Abraham mght have been ndvduas of
the same race as themseves. In ther ora egends Moses pays a
very mportant part, and athough certan passages of the Scrp-
tures are transformed or rather assmated, they have so ntense
a bca and ebrac tone as to e cude a Arabc nfuence.
De Guraudon noted, however, that ther Israetsh chronces
ceased after Soomon. What they knew of the mraces of our
Savour was so dstorted and erroneous as to prove that the New
Testament had reached them from afar, n a vague and frag-
mentary condton. De Guraudon s concusons are best gven
n hs own words. It woud seem as f the Pus ( uan), f they
themseves dd not profess the |ewsh fath, whch I woud rather
be dsposed to affrm than deny, were at east n permanent contact
wth the |ewsh peope n remote tmes, and that, nfuenced at one
1 Idem, p. 14&
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
tme or another by the Israetes, they receved Od Testament
egends drecty from them. 162
More concudes that the uan are the nea descendants of
the yksos, havng mgrated westward wth the overthrow of the
Shepherd conquerors. Ther customs bear record of ther pro-
gentors havng been nfuenced both by the cut of ancent gypt
and by the Israetes, whose presence n the Ne Deta was con-
temporaneous wth yksos rue. Ther presence n West Afrca
dates back at east 2500 years. 158
Genera arrows, the Presdent mertus of the
panatons Unversty of Caforna, n a tte voume entted
erbers and acks, recenty pubshed the record
of hs stay n the Sudan. Of the Peus he remarks: Some wrters
connect ths peope wth the ancent gyptans, but they are prob-
aby one of the m tures of erbers and acks. 154
owever, Maurce Abade, another ate wrter on the sub ect,
s qute postve n hs vews, when he asserts: Wthout hes-
taton I sde wth those who ascrbe a Semtc orgn to the
Peus. . . . The Semtc orgn of the Peus of the Nger t seems
to me cannot be questoned.
As a resut of what dsturbances and by what route have these
|ews come from Paestne to the Soudan
One knows n rough outne the hstory of the Israetc mgra-
ton nto gypt, at the tme of |oseph, and the return to Sna
wth Moses, movements whch were undoubtedy connected wth
the nvason and e odus of the yksos. It s probabe that many
of the |ews who remaned n gypt were drven towards thopa
and especay towards Cyrenaca where they ntermnged more
or ess wth the erbers. These |ews of Cyrenaca were re oned
about 330 b. c. by the |ews deported from Paestne after the
sezure of |erusaem by Ptoemy Soter. Thus they woud form
n Cyrenaca a |udaeo-Syran popuaton, m ed wth gyptan
and a tte erber, and ths woud be the orgn of the Peus.
(Dd ths popuaton take the name of oudh or outh n remem-
brance of ts fght )
2 More, . C p. 148 f.
108 More, 1. c, p. 151.
184 arrows, erbers and acks, p. 139.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Persecuted by the Romans, n the course of the frst century
of our era, a part of these |ewsh oudh whch St. Mark sought
to evangeze, emgrated wth ther focks towards the south-west,
reached Ar, then the Nger end, and fnay the beautfu pas-
tures of Macna (the Promsed Land ) where the Sonnke made
them wecome. The ouhd havng succeeded n ganng the as-
cendancy over the Sonnke, these atter rebeed and drove out
the ouhd, who proceeded to estabsh themseves n the vcnty
of Nema. (Mdde of the second century.) They were there oned
shorty afterwards by another group of |ews from Cyrenaca,
who had mgrated by way of Trpo, Tuat, and south of Morocco.
It s ths group of |ewsh shepherds who came to en oy a dom-
nant roe n the formaton and deveopment of the mpre of
Ghana. 155
rancs Renne Rodd, too, after descrbng the Damergu
uan as Sender, fne-featured, but dark-sknned, wth profes
of Assyran statues, 156 and notng, Ther appearance s Semtc,
though the nose s never heavy but straght, and ths s the case
even more among the women than the men, 157 adds: The
uan beeve that one day they w return to the ast, whence
ther tradton says that they came, but how or why or when they
eft ths unknown home has not been e paned. Obedent to
tradton, numbers of them are settng year by year n the Notc
Sudan. 158
It s not surprsng then, to fnd an offca Gude to the Came-
roons statng: The oubes are estabshed n centra and north-
ern Cameroon. They have come from Sokoto, and before that
from outa, n Senega. It s a but proven that the oubes are
of a whte race, come wthout doubt from gypt. Appearng to-
wards the fourth century n the regon of Tmbuktu, they have
swarmed n Centra Afrca and above a n West Afrca. In
every country where they have dwet, they have nterm ed wth
the back race and the cross-breedng has become much more
158 Maurce Abade, La Coone du Nger, p. 184 f. Note: Abade s of
the opnon that Ghana was founded towards the fourth century of our era.
. c, p. 103.
157 Idem; p. 57. Note: If of |udac orgn, the absence of the ttte nose
woud connect the uan wth an eary perod of the peope.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
pronounced among those who have gven up the nomadc fe
of shepherds. 169
Ths vew, however, s not favored by Deafosse who wth
equa assurance mantans: To the west of Ghana, n the pasture
dstrct of the Termes, the m ture of Semtc nomads wth the
Sereres and above a the ong cohabtaton of these Semtes n
the mdst of the Sereres effectvey gave brth to the race of Peus
or oube, who speak a anguage suffcenty near that of the
Sereres. 160
In a contrbuton to L Anthropoogc, the same author de-
cares : The true Peus are ncontestaby of whte orgn and most
probaby Semtc. (I beeve that here Anthropoogy s n accord
wth hstorca tradton.) I am amost absoutey certan that
peu s not a hamtc anguage as Menhof and Westermann
mantan, but a negro anguage by the same cam as the antou,
to whch t s neary reated. 181
In a prevous work, Deafosse had aready sad: Drven from
Ghana by the Sonnkes of Ouagadou n the nnth century, the
|udaeo-Syrans took possesson of outa, Whtes and acks
m ed, wth ther focks; a arge number of backsmths were
wth them. Ther Chef was named Ismae: and durng two cen-
tures, the authorty remaned n the hands of the |udaeo-Syrans,
unt ther ast mperor was ked at Tekrouren. The peope
dspersed themseves among the trbes of the conquerors: the
|udaeo-Syrans were become the Peu, the dspersed. 162 Now
as these |udaeo-Syrans are n a probabty to be dentfed wth
the yksos, the verson of Deafosse dffers tte, after a, from
the e panaton by More.163
159 Commssarat de a Repubque ranfase au Cameroun, Gude de a
Coonsaton au Cameroun, Pars, 1923, p. 21.
160 Maurce Deafosse, Les Nors de I Afrque, Pars, 1022, p. 44.
1n Maurce Deafosse, Les Langues de I Afrque. L Anthropoogc, Pars,
Tome (1920), p. 546.
182 Maurce Deafosse, aut-Senega-Nger, Vo. II, p. 226; 353.
ea Note: Professor D on suggests the dervaton of the uan from a
ta, ght-sknned peope who, he assumes, entered Afrca from the north-
east n eary Neothc tmes and whom he cassfes as of the Caspan type,
that s Dochocephac or ong-headed, ypecephac or hgh-skued, and Lep-
torrhne or narrow-nosed. A branch of these Caspans, he surmses, passed by
way of Nuba nto the Sudan. And so, perhaps as eary even as ate Neothc
tmes, some stran of ths vre group reached as far as the Atantc shores,
and ad the foundatons of the nterestng peope whose modern descendants
are the ua. e woud thus make the uan and erbers of common orgn.
or he remarks of the same mgraton: In the north, aong the Medterranean
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Despagnes
Theory.
frst a so-caed Red confederaton formed from the North,
whch n turn was succeeded by a Whte confederaton. True t
s, that Despagnes consders the coor not as sgnfcant of the
compe on of the peope, but rather a sgn of recognton whch
rendered a coor taboo.164 Shepherd trbes ayng themseves
wth the descendants of the trbes once trbutary to Carthage
eventuay formed the Red wave wth the consequent ntroducton
of new regous deas.165 Among these shepherd trbes, he woud
ncude the oube, whch he decares utmatey of gyptan
orgn.166 The Whtes, on the other hand, he woud derve from
the Roman perod n North Afrca, and woud have them reach
the Sudan from the northwest.167 Accordng to hs vew, they
founded Ghana not very ong after the begnnng of the Chrstan
y way of summng up, we may cose our reference to the
uan, by quotng from C. . Meek, of whom Sr ugh Cfford
as Governor of Ngera testfes: Mr. Meek hmsef, whose
nterest n ethnoogca and anthropoogca studes marked hm
out for seecton to superntend the takng of the Census n the
Northern Provnces of Ngera, suppemented the knowedge of
whch he aready stood possessed by takng an anthropoogca
course at O ford. 169 Ths then, s Mr. Meek s conservatve
concuson: In marked contrast to the Negro s the amtc ee-
shores and n the eastern Atas, the newcomers came to be supreme, formng
the foundaton of the Lbyans and erbers. D on, Raca story of Man,
p. 184 ff. Of the ua, he wrtes agan: Indeed, t seems not mpossbe that
n ths case we are not deang wth a Negro peope who have absorbed a cer-
tan eement of the eastern mmgrants of hgher cuture, but rather wth a
body of these ancent peopes from Asa who, eary penetratng to the western
margn of the contnent, have, n the ong perod snce, absorbed a arge Negro
eement from the ancent popuaton of ths type, whch s beeved orgnay
to have hed not ony the Sudan but most of the Sahara as we. 1. c, p. 237.
184 Despagnes, he Pateau Centra Ng ren, p. 105.
165 Idem, p. 118.
188 Idem, p. 121 ff.
187 Idem, p. 125.
188 Idem, p. 126. Note: We prefer ths date to the ater one suggested by
ue: ven before the arrva of the Arabs, the kngdom of Ghana was
founded about 300 a. d. and reputed to have had whte ruers. Cfr. Raymond
Lese ue, Natve Probems n Afrca, New York, 1928, p. 679.
189 Meek, Northern Trbes of Ngera, Preface, p. v.
era.
188
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ment, whose purest representatves are the nomad uan. Ther
coour vares from a ght to a reddsh brown; ther physque
s sender and snewy, and the head dochocephac, the forehead
rather recedng towards the tempe, the nose straght or even
aqune, and often sghty rounded at the tp. There s tte or
no prognathsm, the har s rngetty and often straght, and
never of the Negro peppercorn type. On hs chn a man wears a
scraggy tuft of beard.The eyes are amond-shaped and over-
hung by ong back sken ashes. The beauty of countenance and
gracefu carrage of uan women are we known. In charac-
ter the ua s dstrustfu and shy, shrewd and artfu. No Afrcan
natve can equa hm for dssmuaton and fnesse. Such s the
typca western amte. I avod, he adds, the word Lbyan as
beng at ths stage a queston-beggng term, and Semto- amte
as beng utra-specuatve. 170
What concusons may we draw from the fore-
m gong The Phoencans, as we have seen, were
named by the Greeks the Red peope. In due course they founded
Carthage and nterm ed wth the surroundng trbes, eavng on
them the mpress of ther cuture and ther name. These trbes n
turn mngng wth the shepherd races south of them, founded the
Red confederaton 171 descrbed by Leutenant Despagnes who
woud aso dentfy wth t the much-dscussed uan. Mght
not a ths ndcate that the uan were n reaty utmatey
of Carthagnan orgn at east n part, wth a consequent nter-
m ture of ebrew and possby gyptan eements
Recent e cavatons n Afrca estabsh a cose connecton be-
tween Carthage and the nteror of the Dark Contnent. Thus,
yron de Prorok, speakng of a vast pyramdca mound ocated
n the stretch of the range of hs to the south of Tamanrasset,
whch he regards as the tomb of an eary Lbyan ruer, states
unequvocay: ragments of ancent pottery n the neghbour-
hood pont to a smarty to the recs of the Carthagnan em-
170 Idem, p. 25 f.
171 Note: Rodd decares: The Tuareg of Ar dfferentate the coorng
of peope somewhat arbtrary: they ca the pure negro bue, but the dark-
brown ausa, back ; the Arab s aways whte whatever shade of bronze
he happens to be; the Tuareg hmsef s red, whch s the most compmen-
tary epthet he can appy to others. Peope of the Ve, p. 162. Rodd aso
notes that Ihargarnen, teray the red ones, may possby be the etymoogy of
Ihaggaren, Tuareg form for the oggar group.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
pre whch we have aready dscovered n our fve years e ca-
vaton at Carthage. 178
Ths s n keepng wth the genera statement of Professor
Rawnson: The e tent of Carthagnan commerce s uncertan;
but there can be tte doubt that t reached, at any rate, to the
foowng paces; . . . towards the west, Madera, the Canares,
and the Coast of Gunea; . . . Upper gypt, Cyrene, the oases
of the Sahara, ezzan, perhaps thopa and ornou, carred on
n ths way a traffc wth the great commerca emporum. y sea
her commerce was especay wth Tyre, . . . wth the trbes of
the Afrcan coast from the Pars of ercues to the ght of
enn, etc. 173 And may we not safey assume, that, wherever
that commerce was carred on, ndvduas at east of the |ewsh
race mght we have found ther way
The Whte confederaton of Leutenant Despagnes, n turn,
can scarcey be any other than the ebrew nvason from the
North, that cumnated n the |ewsh kngdom of Ghana, of whch
we read n the od Arab chronce: It s certan that ths kngdom
e sted before the egra. or twenty-two prnces regned here
before ths perod, and there was an equa twenty-two who regned
afterwards. That makes n a forty-four kngs. They were of a
whte race, but we are gnorant whence they took ther orgn. 174
Sr arry |ohnston has much to say, that serves
Asserton8 we our present purpose. Thus: The |ews who
setted so abundanty n North Afrca both before
and after the fa of |erusaem, brought thther the nfuence of
ebrew and Aramac, and contrbuted to Semetcze North Afrca
n anguage and regon. So that Carthagnan rue paved the
way for the |udazng of certan trbes, before and after the
Roman empre ousted Syra for a tme as a coonzng agency. 175
e goes on to say: The |ews, after the frst century of the
Chrstan era, setted numerousy n North Afrca from Cy-
renaca to Western Morocco. They are beeved to have pre-
ceded the erbers n settng the oass of Tuat n md-Sahara,
and other oases of the desert aso; though they probaby found
173 Rawnson, Ancent story from the arest Tmes, p. 70.
174 s-Sad, Tarkh es-Soudan, p. 18.
175 |ohnston, story of the Coonsaton of Afrca by Aen Races, p. 40.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
these habtabe regons st retanng a negrod popuaton,
Agan the same author observes: The |ews havng setted
numerousy n North Afrca, won over a number of erber chef-
tans to the |ewsh regon. 177 And further: efore the arrva
of the Arabs (about 650 a. d.) the erbers n many dstrcts
had strong eanng towards |udasm. 178 e had prevousy
stated: It was, however, ust as the Graeco-Roman rue n
Northern Afrca was comng to an end that ts effects on Negro
Afrca became apparent. The great raca movements n the north-
ern Sudan, whch ed to the creaton of the Mandngo, Songha,
and ornu kngdoms of the eghth century, were undoubtedy due
to mpuses comng across the desert from Greek and Roman
gypt, Trpo, or Tuns. Chrstanzed erbers from North
Afrca even carred |ewsh and Chrstan deas of regon as far
nto the Dark Contnent as orgo, to the west of the Lower
Nger. 170 ere perhaps s st another warnng that some of
our supposed ebrewsms may be n reaty a refecton of an
eary Chrstan nfuence
C ncusons S regards our present queston then, whe a
great dea of e cavaton w be requred before
we can hope for any reay satsfactory souton concernng the
orgn of the Tuaregs, the true hstory of Ghana, and the other
mysteres of the desert, ths much, however, we may take as cer-
tan. rom an eary date, there was a strong ebrac nfuence n
the North of Afrca whch through nftraton and commerce
has eft ts mpress on many parts of the Sahara, and even south-
ward to the neghborhood of the Rver Nger. We may aso re-
gard t as proven, that up to comparatvey recent tmes, |ewsh
groups, and probaby aso dstnctvey |ewsh trbes, for a tme
en oyed an ndependent e stence south of the Sahara n cose con-
tact wth the Negro trbes of the nteror, and that ntermarrage
and assmaton must have ed to a gradua absorpton of the
newcomers wth a resutant ngraft of customs and manners that
necessary eft an mpress on the cuture of the Negro trbes
of ther adopton.
Whether ths ebrac nfuence from the North was carred by
178 Idem, p. 40.
177 Idem, p. 50.
178 |ohnston, 1. c, p. 58.
Idem, p. 51.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ebrews n the strct sense of the word, or to a great e tent by
|udazed erber trbes, n the ght of our present knowedge
t s dffcut to udge. Ghana woud appear to have a coser cam
to purty of stock than the subsequent waves that crept across
the Sahara, and we are ncned to thnk that whatever cutura
effect was produced, by these ater nftratons at east, must be
ascrbed to trbes that were actuay |ews ony by adopton.
In any case, we do not fee that we have the rea e panaton
of the ebrewsm of the Ashant as a whoe, though some ndv-
dua trats may possby owe ther orgn to ths source. The
anguage traces, for e ampe, such as appear n the name and
attrbutes of the Supreme eng of the Ashant, requre a purer
ebrew than coud be e pected from the North, where the e-
braeo-Phoencan patos of the eary Carthagnan |ews must
soon have become mpregnated wth Greek oan words and con-
structons, especay n consequence of the commerca supremacy
of Ae andra n ts prme. It was prncpay through commerce
that the eary |ewsh nvason of the nteror of Afrca was ef-
fected, and Greek was essentay the anguage of the commer-
ca word after the foundng of the Ae andrne cty.
Nahum Souschz actuay found n the Trpo-
Patos tan Sahara a ebrew patos strongy marked by
Aramac and Greek words. e thus descrbes hs
dscovery: A chance e curson brought to my attenton the e -
stence of a ebrew daect n use n the D ebe Iffren whch
shoud show anaoges wth the ancent |ewsh way of speakng
under the yzantne regme and even earer. Ths patos s a-
most unversay known by the |ews of the Trpotan Sahara,
even by the chdren and terate. They ca t n the oases of the
dstrct: Lashon aqodesh (the sacred anguage) of the
D ebe. . . . Most of the words whch form the vocabuary of
the ebrew patos of the D ebe are ebrew pure and smpe,
havng undergone sght changes due to the nfuence of the
Arab pronuncaton. 180 owever, he takes care to note: The
Aramac words whch endure are suffcenty numerous; they n-
dcate a Paestnan orgn. The abyonan Tamud does not
180 Nahum Souschz, Un Voyage d tudes |uves en Afrque Memores
presentees par Dvers Savants a I Academc des Inscrptons et ees-Lettres
de I Insttut de rance, Pars, Tome II (1913) deu eme parte, p. 539.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
seem to have contrbuted to the formaton of ths category of
words. 181 And agan: The presence of Greek words n the da-
ect of the D ebe ndcates a Greek orgn at east n the case of
some of the |ews of the nteror of Afrca. 182 nay Souschz
concudes: In any case, the ebrew patos of the D ebe s n
every way most nstructve. At a events I shoud add that the
|ews of D erba, of the Te, and of the Nomads of Southern
Tuns have preserved some notons of t. owever, the Aramac
and Greek eements whch form, n pont of vew of antquty,
the prncpa nterest of ths daect, are found nether n Tuns
nor n Agers. urther proof that the |ews of these countres are
of an orgn ess autochthonous and more m ed than are the
groups of the Sahara. 183
We fee constraned then, to search further for the rea ebrac
nfuence that has eft ts mpress so astngy upon the Ashant,
and t s now to gypt that we are gong to turn our attenton.
181 Idem, p. 541.
182 Idem, p. 543.
183 Souschz, 1. c, p. 544. Note: Returnng to the sub ect neary fourteen
years ater, Souschz wrtes of what he cas Lashon ha- odesh de-|ebe
( ebrew of the Mountan) Cfr. Traves n North Afrca, p. 173, as foows:
The |ews of the |ebe have a ebrew daect of ther own whch s sowy
dsappearng. Ths s the Lashon akodesh of the |ebe. I have spoken of ths
esewhere, but here I w ndcate some of the pecuartes of ths curous
anguage: 1) Most of the words n the vocabuary are ebrew, wth ony a
change n the pronuncaton. The ebrew word perssts even when t s com-
mon to ebrew and Arabc, but t has been nfuenced by Arab vocazaton.
. . . 2) Words of erber and Arab orgn are numerous. . . 3) . . . words
whch are ebrew n orgn but whch are used n a fguratve or ndrect
sense. . . . Aramac words are often used. . . . Severa words are of Greek
orgn. . . . The eements of ths anguage may be met wth n Agera and
Morocco. Traves n North Afrca, p. 194 f.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Chapter
T L S POTS O GYPT
Professor Cay of Yae Unversty wrtes: In
y 8 the frst haf of the second Mennum b. c. an
Asatc peope caed the yksos competey domnated gypt
for a century, or as some hod, a much onger tme. Contempor-
ares ca them Asatc or barbarans. The ate tradtons of
Manetho ca them Arabans and Phoencans, whe |oshepus
n hs datrbe aganst Apon, cas them ebrews. 1 sewhere
Cay states postvey: It s now generay conceded that the
yksos, who nvaded and hed gypt n the mdde part of the
second Mennum b. c. were Semtes from Syra. 2
Ths s n keepng wth the opnon e pressed by Professor
Mercer some years earer: About 1650 b. c. |acob and hs famy
went nto gypt and so ourned there, accordng to bca tra-
dton, about four hundred and thrty years. Ths was a tme of
great mgratons, and we fnd that the yksos, a Semte peope,
1 Cay, mpre of the Amortes, p. 138.
2 Cay, Orgn of bca Tradtons, p. 39. Note: Chrstopher Dawson
says: About the begnnng of the seventeenth century, gypt fe nto the
hands of the Asatc conquerors the so-caed yksos or Shepherd ngs.
These were probaby Semtes from Northern Syra, but ther nvason of
gypt was not an soated fact. It forms part of the great movement of peo-
pes whch was convusng the whoe of the Near ast n the frst centures of
the second menum. The power of abyon had faen before a ttte rad,
perhaps as eary as 1870 b. c. and a whoe seres of new peopes was makng
ts appearance n the hghand regons of the north. Dawson, The Age of
the Gods, p. 352. Of the Pre-Dynastc cuture n gypt tsef, Dawson wrtes:
Ths fuson of cutures no doubt represents the mngng of two peopes and
may we e pan the unon of amtc and Semtc eements whch went to
make up the hstorca gyptan peope. Lngustc evdence ceary shows the
e stence of these two eements, for whe the ground-stock of the anguage
s undoubtedy amtc, t dffers from the other amtc tongues by the pos-
sesson of a strkng affnty to Semtc whch suggests that gypt had come
under strong Semtc nfuence durng the formatve perod of the anguage.
rom the anthropoogca pont of vew, however, a fuson of ths knd woud
be hardy perceptbe, for the Semtes, the amtes, and the Medterraneans
are a so smar n type that Professor ot Smth and other anthropoogsts
have regarded them as three varants of a snge raca stock. . c, p. 145.
257
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
a branch of whom |acob and hs famy may we have been,
entered gypt and became ruers of the and. Ths roe they
payed for fuy a hundred years. 3 In a foot-note Mercer re-
marks : It s nterestng to note that scarabs of a yksos Pharao
gve hs name as |acob-her or |acob-e.
Now as the yksos were e peed from gypt about 1580 b. c.
the Pharaoh who showed frendshp to |oseph and hs brethern
must reay have beonged to the shepherd race of conquerors.
Ths fact mght easy e pan the enmty and persecuton to
whch the ebrews were sub ected after the e puson of ther
knsfok, the yksos, and the estabshment of what s known
to-day as the ghteenth Dynasty of gypt.
Professor Pedersen observes: We do not know
b fOTt how great a part of pre-hstorc Israe remaned
n gypt, 5 and Mendessohn ponts out that
gypt may be regarded as the crade of the |ewsh race, and n
a probabty t has never been wthout a ebrew or |ewsh
popuaton snce the days when |oseph and hs brethren ad the
foundaton of the naton. In a the other countres of Northern
Afrca, the |ewsh popuaton has resuted from a ater mm-
graton, and n some cases, from successve waves of mm-
graton. 8 Later the same author shows: The gyptan ng-
dom was aready neary two thousand years od when the Ch-
dren of Israe crossed the Red Sea. In a probabty, the e odus
was by no means unversa, and a few aggards and shrkers
stayed behnd amd the aurng fesh-pots of gypt, or spped
back to ther od haunts durng the forty years wanderngs n
the desert.7 Possby others returned durng the days of the
|udges, or n the more e ctng tmes of the ngdoms of |udah
and Israe, when perhaps a martme traffc had deveoped between
Idem, p. 9, Note.
5 |ohs Pedersen, Israe: Its Lfe and Cuture, p. 17. Note: e adds: We
must constanty bear n mnd that t was pre-hstorc Israe whch ved n
gypt; hstorc Israe and ts trbes were created n Canaan. 1. c.
Mendessohn, |ews n Afrca, p. 2.
7 Note: There s a Rabbnc tradton that at the tme of the odus
many Israetes whose heart was wth gypt remaned wth the gyptans;
but many gyptans whose heart was wth Israe foowed the Israetes.
Cfr. dmond eg, The Lfe of Moses, trans. Stephen aden Guest, New
York, 1928, p. 561.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
T L S POTS O GYPT 259
Paestne and gypt, and there were probaby far-szed coones
of |ewsh nhabtants at Caro and other gyptan towns when
the destructon of Paestne as a state dspersed the |ews n so
many drectons, especay Asa and Afrca. Those who went to
gypt from tme to tme had no doubt to undergo many fuctua-
tons of fate, but they appear to have been aowed to reman
permanenty n the country and shared n ts vcsstudes of for-
tune throughout ts many changes of government and dom-
naton. 8
As a matter of hstory, the fugtves from the
wrath of the Chadeans found many |ewsh
coones aready estabshed throughout gypt. nders Petre
thus e pans ther orgn and deveopment: Durng the age of
the |udges there was a contnuous decadence n gypt, so that
on both sdes t s mprobabe that trade ed to any |ewsh sette-
ments. The rse of the |ewsh kngdom, and the reguar horse
trade estabshed by Soomon, together wth hs marrage to the
roya famy of Tans, oan, and consequent connecton wth the
roya famy ubasts,9 must have ed to some mercante estab-
shments. St greater famarty wth gypt came durng the
ncreasng troubes of the cose of the |ewsh kngdom. About
seventy years before the fa of |erusaem the new Sate ng,
Psamtek, had estabshed a great fronter fort on the road to
Paestne, at Tahpahnes; ths was a settement of Greek troops,
and hence open to foregn resdents.10 Wherever there was troube
n |udea, especay from Assyra, ths fortress woud be the natu-
ra asyum of any refugees, and Greek and |ew frst m ed here
and earned each other s ways. The resut of ths m ture was
evdent n the reference to the fve ctes speakng the anguage
of Canaan, and swearng by the Lord of osts, and n the ad-
dress of |eremah to the |ews whch dwet n the and of gypt,
whch dwe at Mgdo, the desert fronter, and at Tahpahnes,
the Deta fronter, and at Noph, Memphs, and n the country of
Pathros, Upper gypt, cang ther attenton to the desoaton
of |erusaem and e hortng them therefore to gve up burnng
9 Petre, gypt and Israe, p. 68.
10 Petre, Tans, p. 11; Depennah, p. 48 ff.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ncense to other gods n the and of gypt, where they had gone
to dwe aready, more than ten years before the fa of |eru-
saem. 11
enrch wad further cas attenton to the
aance that had been formed between gypt and
the |ews n the tme of Manasses, n the foowng words: The
army of Psammetcus, who, n former years durng the great
dsturbances n gypt, had hmsef found sheter as a refugee
n Syra, was for the most part made up of foregn mercenares.
e accordngy receved regments of |ewsh nfantry, whch he
conveyed to gypt by sea from |oppa suppyng Manasseh wth
war-horses n return. The two states thus mutuay e changed
the knd of forces n whch each was strongest, and actve nter-
course certany sprang up between them whch was not confned
to mtary purposes. 12
Whe, then, ng Manasses was empoyng Araban trbes-
men n the defence of |erusaem aganst Sennacherb,13 and
Caran mercenares were aso n the empoy of the |udean Court,1
t woud appear that |ewsh nfantry was beng spared to gypt
n e change for much-needed war-horses, and that these e ed
bands of sodery, n turn, were formng, or possby strengthen-
ng, the nuce of future centers of |ewsh nfuence n the mdst
of the fesh pots of gypt.
Agan wad states: It s true that from the
Growth eghth century, and even earer, great numbers
of ndvduas were drven from Israe to gypt
by a great varety of causes. Some went as fugtves, some as
prsoners, some as setters, ether separatey or n arge masses,
so that n some towns there certany arose a permanent and more
compact popuaton of Israetes. Now snce Nebuchadnezzar
never concuded peace wth gypt, but, on the contrary, accord-
ng to tradtons, whch of course we can no onger nvestgate
at frst hand, concuded an e pedton aganst t whch penetrated
far nto Afrca, t mght have been e pected that the gyptan
11 W. M. nders Petre, The Status of the |ews n gypt, London, 1922,
p. 20 f.
12 wad, story of Israe, Vo. IV, p. 190. Note: In a footnote wad
quotes as addtona authorty the testmony n the book of Arsteas (p. 104,
ad fn. averkamps s |osephus).
11 Staney A. Cook, Cambrdge Ancent story, Vo. I, p. 390.
Idem, p. 391.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
soveregns woud have asssted a peope whose terrtory had been
wrested from them by these same Chadeans, and of whom so
many representatves, some of them dstngushed men, had n
recent tmes sought refuge and hosptaty at ther hands. 16
And n a note wad adds: They were especay numerous at
Mgdo and Taphne (Tahpahnes) to the north-east, not far
from Peusus, n Memphs, and n Upper gypt, n the ast case
perhaps havng been compeed by the gyptan soveregns to
mgrate further to the south. 16
As noted n a prevous chapter, after |ehoachn
S had been ed captve nto abyon n 597 b. c.
an nterva of a decade eapsed before the Pharaoh
ophra or Apres nduced the remnant of |uda and some negh-
borng states to make common cause wth gypt by revotng
aganst abyon. Nabuchodonosor forthwth ad sege to |eru-
saem n 587, and whe obged to wthdraw for a tme to defeat
ophra, he returned and competey destroyed the cty n 586 b. c.
The scattered remnants of the peope that were not ed nto e e,
were paced under the care of Godoas who was apponted gover-
nor.17 When, then, ths Godoas was treacherousy murdered at
Masphath, the terrfed |ews, fearfu of the wrath of abyon,
naturay made haste to seek sheter n gypt, snce t was at
gypt s nstgaton that the ast dsastrous uprsng aganst aby-
on had taken pace. The Prophet |eremas strongy opposed ther
acton, but despte the fact, was carred aong by the remnant of
the peope n ther fght to the and of the Pharaohs.18
.. , As wad remarks: ere the number of Tudah-
Idoatry. . ... , -
te setters contnued to ncrease; they were fa-
voured by the government, and they spread a over the country.
|eremah had consequenty to renew hs dscourse, party aganst
doatry, whch was revved n ths u urous so especay among
women 19 party aganst the van hopes of an gyptan vctory over
15 wad, 1. c, Vo. V, p. 2 f.
18 Idem, p. 3, Note.
18 |eremas ; .
9 Note: Accordng to Doctor Contenau, wth the ntroducton of the vowe
ponts nto the Od Testament te t, the Masoretes n wrtng the names of
pagan dvntes, empoyed the vowes o and e of the ebrew 8 3 (boshet),
meanng somethng shamefu, an abomnaton. Thus Astarte became Ashtoreth
to the eye, but t was not read n ths way; the presence of the vowes o, e,
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
the Chadeans.20 Yet whe the ma orty woud not et the aged
prophet go out of ther mdst he was a sort of rec of better
tmes they woud not sten to hs voce. 21 Ths dvded servce
s easy e paned.
Of the fugtves themseves, Margos wrtes: It was the
poorest sort of |ews that took up ther abode n the Deta. The
|ewsh settement n gypt was destned to become a center
rvang abyona, but the |ews had commenced to drft nto
the and of the Pharaohs at a much earer perod. The constant
reatons wth gypt snce the rse of the Lbyan dynasty n the
tmes of Soomon, especay the trade n horses, ed to many a
|ew settng n that country. Others were carred away as saves,
and st others, among Asatcs n genera, found empoyment
as mercenares n the Pharaonc army. After the e puson of the
thopans, soder coones of |ewsh descent guarded the south-
ern fronter of Upper gypt. Thus |eremah found |ewsh com-
muntes both n Upper and n Lower gypt. These |ews cung
to ther natonaty and practsed the regon they had known n
the rura dstrcts of |udea from whch they were come. |eremah
met wth stubborn opposton when he upbraded the gyptan
|ews for ther unwngness to abandon the worshp of the queen
of heaven, 22 and her cut perssted down to Persan tmes. 28
warned to repace ths name of Ashtar by boshet, when one had to pronounce
t. Cfr. Contenau, La Cvsaton Ph ncenne, p. 113.
20 Note: enry Thatcher ower thus coses hs chapter on |eremah and
the a of |erusaem. In the and of the Ne, the prophet warned hs
countrymen that they were not yet safe, for gypt woud be conquered. There
they practced doatry and were deaf to hs warnngs Our ast gmpse of
|eremah shows hm pronouncng doom upon the doaters, yet not wthout
a gmpse of hope. A few, very few, he s sure w escape from gypt to ther
own and. Thus the curtan fas on one of the most tragc stores n hstory.
The nght of e e has come. A remnant of the |ews are n gypt, fathess
to ther God. In |udea, desoate and devastated, anarchy rues among the poor
and gnorant eements eft n the and. The hope of the future rests argey
wth the ffty thousand who are e es n far abyona, yet few of them can
see the hope. It needs a prophet s vson and fath to ook through the ong,
dark nght to the dawn. |eremah had ths vson and fath and so hs tragc
story s a story of hope. ower, Great Leaders of ebrew story, New
York, 1920, p. 59.
wad, I.e. Vo. IV p. 270.
22 Note: ortetner thus e pans the term: |ust as aa was caed kng
and hs mage was dscerned n the brghtest Sun, so Astarte was regarded as
the Moon, whch on a cear nght stood out as queen among the stars. There-
fore was she caed the queen of heaven. ortetner, De Poythesmo Un-
verso, p. 249.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
esh Pot e es p0ts of gypt and sgnfed
had aways been sweet to the Chdren of Israe.
or even when Moses ed them forth from bondage of oppres-
son, scarcey had they entered the desert of sn, whch s be-
tween m and Sna: the ffteenth day of the second month
after they came out of the and of gypt, 24 than they began to
murmur and compan: Woud to God we had ded by the hand
of the Lord n the and of gypt, when we sat over the fesh
pots, and ate bread to the fu. 25 The sprtua n them had not
yet asserted the mastery over the sensua.
So, too, wth the refugees from |erusaem, nne ong centures
ater, when the true servce of Yahweh had become n a sense
obscured n the gross satsfacton of ther carna yearnngs.
Sensuaty n ts most debasng form of doatry had brought
God s curse upon the Naton, and returnng to the fesh pots of
gypt, aganst the warnng threat of ther Prophet, these fug-
tves from the wrath of the Chadeans sought to assuage ther
gref and forget ther osses n the sensuous gratfcaton of the
unbrded usts of Astarte.28
A Lapde surmses that |eremas was stoned to
Prophecy death by the |ews four years after the e odus
to gypt, the year before the fufment of hs
prophecy that Nabuchodonosor woud nvade gypt, and t was
n a probabty at Taphns that he was martyred n consequence
of hs reproaches aganst the doatry of hs countrymen.27
od. v, 1.
25 od. v, 3.
28 Note: ortetner decares: Shorty after the death of |oshue, the e-
brews began to worshp Astarte (|udges , 13; , 6. I Sam. v, 3f; , 10).
Soomon erected a sanctuary n her honor on the Mount of Oves (II ngs
, 13. Cfr. I ngs , 5, 33). Ths worshp aso appears among the causes
of the breakng up of the ngdom of the Tweve Trbes (I ngs , 33).
At the tme of |eremas (v, 18; v, 17-19, 25) ebrew women, who per-
suaded themseves that they owed the abundance of a thngs to the dos
whom they worshpped, gave and sacrfced to Astarte crescent-shaped cakes
and batons. Wherefore they were severey upbraded by the Prophet ( v,
20ff). ortetner, De Poythesno Unverso, p. 255.
27 Corne a Lapde Commentara n uatuor Prophetas Ma ores, Antwerp,
T634, p. 563. Note: wad says: The tradton that he was stoned to death
by hs own countrymen at Taphne n gypt s therefore not mprobabe; ony
we do not know t from ts oder source, as t s ony found for the frst tme
n the work of pphanus. De Proph. v, and n st ater books. It s prob-
aby derved from some Apocryphon from whch another pece has been pre-
served through Ae ander Poynstor n useb. Praep. v. , 39. wad.
story of Israe, Vo. IV, p. 276, Note.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Ifment Accordng to |ohn Sknner: The predctons
seem to have been partay fufed wthn the
fetme of some of |eremah s hearers, though not t after the
prophet hmsef had passed from the scene. Obscure references
n both abyonan and gyptan nscrptons combne to make
t probabe that a abyonan nvason of gypt took pace n the
year 568, n whch the and was ravaged as far as the southern
fronter of Syene. 28
Ths s n conformty wth what we read n |osephus: God
sgnfed to the prophet that the kng of abyon was about mak-
ng an e pedton aganst the gyptans, and commanded hm to
forete to the peope that gypt shoud be taken, and the kng
of abyon shoud say some of them, and shoud take others
captve, and brng them to abyon, whch thngs came to pass
accordngy; for n the ffth year after the destructon of |eru-
saem, whch was the twenty-thrd of the regn of Nebuchadnez-
zar, he made an e pedton aganst Cee-Syra; and when he had
possessed hmsef of t, he made war aganst the Ammontes and
Moabtes; and when he had brought a these natons under sub-
ecton, he fe upon gypt, n order to overthrow t; and he sew
the kng that then regned, and set up another; and he took those
|ews that were there captves, and ed them away to abyon;
and such was the end of the naton of the ebrews. 29
Survvors owever, t was not, as we sha see, the e tnc-
ton of the |ews n gypt by any means. or, as
arod untng says: There were probaby amost as many |ews
n gypt at ths tme as n abyona. Indeed even before the
destructon of |erusaem the constant wars n Canaan had com-
peed great numbers to seek for peace and comfort for them-
seves and ther wves and chdren n gypt, n Damascus, and
even n far-away Carthage and Greece. 30
Whe some of the refuges of 586 b. c. had passed
up the Ne as far as Thebes, and n a prob-
abty even further, many of them setted at Memphs, whch
was ocated near the head of the Deta. Now erodotus reates:
28 |ohn Sknner, Prophecy and Regon, Cambrdge, 1922, p. 341. Ref-
erences quoted by Sknner: Meyer, Geschchte des Aterthums, 1884, p. 497;
Wnker, Geschchte abyonens und Assyrens, 1892, p. 312 sqq.
29 |osephus, Antqutes, k. . Chap, , # 6 f.
80 untng, ebrew Lfe and Tmes, p. 123.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
T L S POTS O GYPT
265
There s a sacred precnct of ths kng n Memphs, whch s very
beautfu and rchy adorned, stuated south of the great tempe of
Vucan. Phoencans from the cty of Tyre dwe around ths pre-
cnct, and the whoe pace s known by the name of the camp of the
Tyrans. 31 Wthn the encosure stands a tempe, whch s caed
that of Venus the Stranger. . . . Among a the many tempes of
Venus there s no other where the goddess bears ths tte. 82
Commentng on ths passage, Professor Rawnson notes:
Ths was evdenty Astarte, the Venus of the Phoencans and
Syrans. erodotus s correct n sayng that nowhere ese has she
a tempe dedcated to her under that name, and an ntercourse
wth the Phoencans may have ed to her worshp at Memphs. 33
ut may not ths tempe wth equa probabty have owed
somethng n ts orgn, or at east support, to the refugee |ews
who assembed at Memphs erodotus woud scarcey have made
much of a dstncton, f any, between the Tyrans and the |ews,
who, as we have seen, are vewed by hm merey as Syrans of
Paestne.
Astarte en amn Martn n hs system of Phoogy as-
serts: Astarte havng become the symbo of the
Moon, and Adons of the Sun, the Scrptures aways on the
worshp of aa, who represented that umnary, wth that of
Astaroth. We may aso note, that the Groves consecrated to ths
Dvnty, were aways near the Tempe of aa, and whe boody
sacrfces were presented to hm, decous cakes, quors, and
perfumes, were presented to her; and on the frst day of every
Moon, costy suppers were prepared for ths goddess, and the
same for Adons. To show to what e cess ther supersttons to-
wards these dos were carred, t suffces to menton, that Ahab
had 459 prophets of aa, and that |ezebe, hs spouse, who n-
troduced nto Israe the worshp of Astarte, had 400 beongng
to that goddess. 34
81 Note: The Camp of the Tyrans was n reaty a group of Phoencan
merchants who purchased the rght to trade freey. They there worshpped
Astarte n a tempe whch they had but accordng to erodotus, shorty after
the epoch of the Tro an war, 1180 b. c. Cfr. Contenau, La Cvsaton
Phencenne, p. 91.
32 erodotus, k. II, # 112.
83 Rawnson, erodotus, Vo. II, p. 183, Note 6.
34 en amn Martn, System of Phoogy, London, 1759, Vo. I, p. 170.
Note: The foowng ctaton from the |ewsh ncycopeda woud ndcate
that the cut of Astarte among the Israetes antedated the days of |ezebe.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Accordng to the |ewsh ncycopeda, Astarte s the Phoen-
can name of the prmtve Semtc mother-goddess, out of whch
the most mportant of the Semtc detes were deveoped. . . .
Soomon s sad to have but a hgh pace to her near |erusaem,
whch was removed durng |osah s reform. . . . Astarte,
wherever worshpped, was a goddess of fertty and se ua
ove. 35 Apty, then, was she caed at Memphs, Venus the
Stranger.
It was partcuary aganst ths cut of Astarte, or Astaroth,
as she s caed n the Scrptures, that |eremas nveghed, when
he took the Refugees to task for ther worshp of the queen of
heaven. 38 If ths tempe at Memphs coud be connected wth the
es of 585 b. c. t woud have a strkng bearng on the ques-
ton n hand
Leo robenus organzed the German Anthropo-
eadsC tta ogca pedton of 1910-1912 n Ngera, and
ater pubshed a genera summary of the under-
takng n a work entted The Voce of Afrca.37 Among the fnds
of the e pedton was a number of terra-cotta heads, pcked up
n the Yoruba country, and chefy n Ife.38 nders Petre
has cassfed these terra-cotta heads wth smar ob ects found
at Memphs, and aready assgned to the ffth century b. c.39
85 |ewsh ncycopeda, Vo. II, p. 239.
86 |eremas v, 17.
87 Leo robenus, The Voce of Afrca, London, 1913.
88 Cf r. Tabot, Peopes of Southern Ngera, Vo. I, p. 277. Note: ro-
benus tes us that the terra-cottas were obtaned from bookun n part, and
n part from the depths of Ife. The Voce of Afrca, Vo. I, p. 312. They
were found at a depth of from about eghteen to twenty-four feet n boo-
kum, and n the cty under od was, trees and n the sacred encosures.
1. c, p. 313. We cannot entrey agree wth robenus when he assumes as a
workng hypothess The Yoruban phosophy must have been born and
nourshed on a pre-Chrstan, prmeva foundaton, whch, consderng the ds-
coveres and statements made n Ife, must aso, chronstcay and essentay,
have been coeva wth the condton of ancent truscan cvzaton. 1. cu,
p. 322 f. Nether can we accept hs theory that the Yoruba cuture s cosey
aed to the truscan, 1. c, p. 241 ff., any more than we can admt hs den-
tfcaton of Yorubaand wth the mythca Atants of the ancents. 1. c.,
p. 345. refy robenus sums up hs own vewpont as foows: The cuture
of Yoruba s the crystazaton of that mghty stream of Western cvzaton
whch, n ts ur-Afrcan form, fowed from urope nto Afrca, and, when
t sank n voume, eft behnd t the truscans as ts cognate and equay sym-
phonc e ponents. 1. c, p. 348. Whe, therefore, we unreservedy re ect
the concusons of robenus, the authentcty of hs archaeoogca fnds are
not to be mpugned.
89 Cfr. W. M. nders Petre, Memphs I, London, 1909, p. 15 f.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Revewng the work of robenus, Petre passes the foowng
udgment: In every respect they are e tremey cose to the pot-
tery heads from the foregn quarter of Memphs, f any of them
had been found there they woud though arger have been ac-
cepted as a of the same cass. The Memphte work cannot have
come from the Nger, t s too cosey n touch wth Persa and
Inda, but the dea and even the workmen, may have come from
gypt to West Afrca. The work of the ffth century b. c. may be
the source, but nothng so ate as the Roman age. 40
The theory then, of a gradua mgraton of the
and Nger |ews s perhaps the smpest, f not the ony
pausbe, e panaton of ths connecton between
Memphs and the dstant Nger, as we hope to make cear n the
foowng chapter.
Professor Rawnson thnks that Nabuchodono-
thetrNueUP sor mvaded gypt twce. rst n 582 b.c. and
agan about 570 b. c. when he deposed Apres and
set up Amass, who was perhaps thereafter hs trbutary.41
In any case, at the approach of ther od enemy, the refugees
woud naturay wthdraw nand aong the Ne Rver, and take
up ther abode wth the more dstant |ewsh coones, or even n
the nteror of thopa.42
Ths appears the more probabe when we reca the warnng
words of |eremas: There sha be none that sha escape and
reman of the remnant of the |ews that are gone to so ourn n
the and of gypt: and that sha return nto the and of |uda,
to whch they have a desre to return to dwe there: there sha
none return but they that sha fee. 43 And agan: A few men
that sha fee from the sword, sha return out of the and of
40 Ancent gypt, Part II of 1914, p. 84.
41 Rawnson, erodotus, Vo. I, p. 532, ssay VIII.
42 Note: If we are to gve credence to Ossendowsk, there must have been
a consderabe ntercourse between gypt and the Negroes of the nteror
from a very eary date. e says: The dvne trnty of gypt remans un-
changed n the mythoogy of some trbes n the Sudan. The word or or
ar presumaby derved from the gyptan orus, s st kept by arsto-
cratc fames as havng sanctty and mportance. One tde of mgraton from
the and of the Ne brought wth t the gyptan sun god, Ra, and we fnd
the fetch Ragun to-day n the outa-D aon Mountans. ut sun worshp s
rare to-day n Afrca, for the sun on ether sde of the quator s regarded
as a demon, the enemy of the peope. Ossendowsk, Crue Gods the
Afrcan Oympus, p. 13.
43 |eremas v, 14.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
gypt nto the and of |uda. 44 What woud be more natura
then, than that some |ews shoud take these words to heart, and
as the order was teray to fee from gypt, wth the approach
of ther sworn enemy, the ony avaabe outet for ther fght
was to the nteror of Afrca by way of the Ne.
. uotng from Rawnson agan: The thopans
I0p hed the vaey of the Ne above gypt, and the
whoe of the pateau from whch descend the great Ne affuents,
the modern country of Abyssna. Ther chef town was
Meroe. 45
.... It may be nterestng: to note n passng that t
Mosac Myth. , , .. , . vr
was ths Meroe that |osephus says Moses pro-
ceeded aganst as genera of the gyptan Pharaoh, before God
caed hm to ead the Chdren of Israe out of the Land of
ondage.46 Commentng on the passage n queston, Wam
Whston observes: 47 Ths hstory of Moses, as a genera of
the gyptans aganst the thopans, s whoy omtted n our
bes; but s thus cted by Irenaeus, from |osephus, and that soon
after hs own age: |osephus says that when Moses was nourshed
n the kng s paace, he was apponted genera of the army aganst
the thopans, and conquered them, when he marred the kng s
daughter; because, out of affecton for hm, she devered the
cty up to hm. 48 Nor perhaps dd St. Stephen refer to anythng
ese, when he sad of Moses, before he was sent by God to the
Israetes, that he was not ony earned n a the wsdom of the
gyptans, but was aso mghty n words and deeds. 49
In reference to ths same passage from |osephus, . Lncon
Tangye asserts: The e pedton s confrmed by tradtons quoted
by the Arab hstorans Abu Sah and Sem-e-Aswam, who
speak of hs successes aganst Tafa, forty mes above Assuan. 50
Into ths country, durng the regn of Psamme-
RebeUon tcus I ed probaby about 6o b. c.51 re-
treated the 240,000 gyptan soders who re-
44 Idem, v, 28.
45 Rawnson, Ancent story from the arest Tmes, p. 52.
48 |osephus, Antqutes, k. II, Chap. , # I.
47 avus |osephus, trans. Wam Whston, New York, p. 158.
48 Cfr. ragments of Irenaeus, ap. edt. Grab. p. 47a.
49 Acts of the Apostes, v, 22.
60 . Lncon Tangye, In the Torrd Sudan, oston, 1910, p. 22.
81 Rawnson, erodotus, Vo. II, p. 380.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
T L S POTS O GYPT
269
beed, as erodotus tes us, and took up ther abode on an sand
n the Ne, as far above Meroe, as ths capta of thopa s
above the rst Cataract. 52 Whe the e odus was made up chefy
of natve gyptans, t appears qute probabe that some at east
of the mercenares must have thrown n ther ot wth ther
brothers-n-arms, and f so, bands of the |ewsh Infantry brought
by Psammetcus from |oppa n accordance wth hs aance wth
Manasses, may we have advanced far nto the nteror of the
contnent.
Mr. Tabot states: There was no doubt a great upheava and
wde dsperson among the Sudanc peopes n connecton wth
the nvason of gypt by the Assyrans b. c. 670 and the fght
of varous trbes from the Pharaohs. 53 Then, havng repeated
the story of the rebeon of the mercenares under Psammetcus,
whom he woud dentfy wth the second of the name, f ng the
date of the rebeon as about 590 b. c. he adds : A smar e odus
of dscontented soders took pace n the succeedng regn of
Apres, or aa-ab-Ra. 54
|ames enry reasted, speakng of an Aramac
Coony etter whch was wrtten by a ebrew coony
n gypt to the Persan Governor n Paestne
n the ffth century b. c. thus descrbes t: Ths remarkabe etter
was dscovered n 1907, wth some other smar papers, yng
n the runs of ephantne n Upper gypt. ere ved a com-
munty of some s or seven hundred ebrews; some of them
had probaby mgrated to gypt before Nebuchadnezzar destroyed
|erusaem. They had but a tempe to |ahveh on the banks of the
Ne. Ths etter tes how the eaous gyptan prests formed a
mob, burned the ebrew tempe, and pundered t of ts god and
sver vesses. Thereupon the whoe ebrew communty sat down
n mournng, and for three years they tred n van to secure
permsson to rebud. Then n 407 b. c. ther eaders wrote ths
etter to agaos, the Persan governor of gypt, to permt them
to rebud ther runed tempe. They refer by name to persons n
Paestne who are aso mentoned n the Od Testament. The
etter s wrtten wth pen and nk on papyrus, n the Aramac
erodotus, k. II, #30.
54 Idem, p. 25.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
anguage, whch was now rapdy dspacng ebrew. Ths
wrtng used the Phoencan etters ong before adopted through-
out Western Asa. 55
Of ths same ebrew coony, George arton
Tradesmen wrtes: Numerous papyr found snce 1895 at
ephantne, an sand at the rst Cataract of the
Ne, revea the e stence of a |ewsh communty there. The docu-
ments are dated from the year 494 b. c. to the year 400 b. c.
They show that ths |ewsh communty had at ephantne a tem-
pe to |ehovah, that they were soders, and that some of them were
engaged n trade. One document decares that when Cambyses
conquered gypt (525 b. c.) he then found the tempe of |ehovah
n e stence there, and that t had been but under natve gyp-
tan kngs. 56
sewhere arton surmses: It has been con ectured that
ths coony, connected as t was wth a fortress, was paced at
ths pont by Psammetcus II.57 Whe ths theory cannot be con-
frmed t seems qute probabe. ... As the Deuteronomc aw
provdes that there shoud be but one sanctuary, t has been paus-
by con ectured that the tempe at ephantne was constructed
after the destructon of the tempe at |erusaem n 586 b. c.58
In ths tempe n the and of gypt Yahveh was worshpped under
the name Yahu or Yaho. 59
Agan arton suggests: If the founders of the tempe at
ephantne had no thought of voatng the aw of Deuteronomy,
havng erected ther tempe when that at |erusaem was n runs,
ther descendants cung passonatey to the possesson of ther
pace of worshp after the one n |erusaem had been rebut. Ths
was most natura. Long assocaton aded them n regardng the
spot as sacred to Yahveh, and such assocatons are not easy set
asde. Then, too, they mght naturay reason that, f the erecton
of ther tempe was ever rght, changes n condtons at |erusa-
em coud not make t wrong. At a events, they perssted n
mantanng t. 60
55 reasted, Ancent Tmes, p. 215.
59 arton, Archeoogy and the be, p. 447.
67 Cfr. erodotus, k. II, # 161.
08 . Anneer, ur Geschchte der |uden von ephantne, ern, 1912,
p. 15ft ff.
59 arton, Regon of Israe, p. 266 f.
0 Idem, p. 268.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
T L S POTS O GY1PT 271
nders Petre, n turn, observes: Though ths
Strength tempe was destroyed n 411 b. c. by the enmty
of the gyptan prests of hnum, and the
cupdty of the Persan governor Wdarnag, yet the partes were
so neary equa that before 408 the governor and a hs accom-
pces had pershed by voence, and n revenge by 405 Yedonyeh
bar Gamaryeh, a prncpa |ew of ephantne, had fed to Thebes,
where he was ked. 81 And agan: It s evdent that there
was no hesttaton n estabshng tempe worshp at the Cataract,
and probaby aso n the other ctes that caed on the name of
Yahveh, as a substtute for the destroyed tempe of |erusaem.
Ths s n accord wth the estabshng of the tempe of Onas
some three centures ater. ... A rva tempe woud probaby
have been egtmate at any tme; but f the tempe at |erusaem
was destroyed, or n the heretca hands of the eenc party,
then t was ooked on as more mportant to mantan the worshp,
rather than to abandon t because ts true centre was unattanabe.
Ths was n accord wth Western |udasm, whch woud sub-
ordnate the etter of the aw to the keepng the sprt of t; n
contrast to abyonan |udasm, whch by concentratng on the
etter of the aw forgot the more mportant vaue of t, and thus
tthed mnt, anse and cummn, and omtted the weghter mat-
ters of the aw. 62
ere agan we shoud notce what nders Petre
Present e pressy cas to our attenton, and whch con-
frms what we have aready remarked n the |ews
esewhere, that regardng the reatons of gyptans to |ews,
t s notabe that proseytes were not uncommon. Ashor, an gyp-
ton, marred a |ewess, and took the name of Nathan. oshea, was
a son of an gyptan, Pedu-khnum; adadnur the abyonan
had a son named Yathom, and grandson Meke. 83 Petre too,
s of opnon that the coony probaby dates from the tme of
ophra s foregn pocy before 570. 84
Professor Cowey, who has made a speca study of the whoe
queston and has reproduced a the egbe pre-Chrstan Aramac
1 Petre, Status of the |ews n gypt, p. 22.
Idem, p. 26f.
s Idem, p. 24.
Idem, p. 23.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
papyr known to hm,65 cas attenton to many nterestng
ponts n connecton wth ths coony at ephantne.
Whe he sees n ths mtary group mercenares
|udeans. n emp0yment of te Persan kng, 88 Cow-
ey postvey mantans that they ved on equa terms wth the
gyptans, transacted busness wth peope of varous races,
ntermarred, and sometmes bore aen names. 87 e further
shows that the peope were |udeans, and not Samartans as
argued by oonacher, 68 nor yet Israetes from the destroyed
Naton of the North.69 And agan: When these papyr begn,
eary n the ffth century, the coony, whe retanng ts mtary
organzaton, had become a setted communty. Its members
coud buy and se and and houses, they engage n trade, they
coud go to aw before the cv courts and they hed cv posts
under government. Moreover they had ther wves and fames,
and the women coud hod property and take ega acton n ther
own rght, etc. 70
Cowey goes on to show that the servce of the
of Ya u tempe at ephantne vared tte from the norm
set n the tme of Manasses, a possbe ndcaton
that the founders of the coony may have been some of the nfan-
try sent to gypt by Manasses, and that the worshp of Yahweh
was st dened by beng assocated wth doatry. The coonsts,
he observes, were not better than ther fathers perhaps much
worse. To begn wth, they regarded themseves as especay
devoted to the worshp of the natona God whom they caed
Ya u.71 Ths name, as I have argued esewhere, s not an ab-
brevaton of |ahve,72 but an earer form, and ony another way
of wrtng the earest form Yau.73 As the e 74 seems to be a
mere vowe-sgn, or perhaps hamza, I have adopted here the
85 A. Cowey, Aramac Papyr of the fth Century . C, O ford, 1923,
Introducton, p. .
68 Idem, p. v.
67 Idem, p. v.
88 oonacher, Schwech Lectures for 1914, Une Communaut |udaeo-
Arameenc, London, 1915.
09 Cowey, 1 . c, p. v.
70 Idem, p. v.
71 VT
72 ntP
7 y
74 n
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
T L S POTS O GY1PT
275
transteraton Ya u, as an appro mate pronuncaton, rather
than the customary Yahu or Yehu, whch are no forms. . . .
Yet we aso fnd other gods mentoned besdes Ya u. The most
e pct case of ths s where the tempe-fund s to be dvded
between Ya u and Anathbethe n neary equa shares, and Ish-
numbethe who receves much ess. In the aw-courts they swear
usuay by Ya u, but an oath s recorded by the tempe and by
Anathya u and a man s chaenged to swear by erembethe
the god. ... It woud seem that besdes Ya u they recognzed
Anath, ethe, Ishum and erem. There may have been others,
but t s at east a concdence that we have the names of fve
gods and that there were fve gates to the tempe.
Of these names Anath s known as that of a goddess n
Syra and esewhere, so that t has been suggested that Anathya u
was ntended as a consort of Ya u the queen of heaven. 76
Cowey further adds: Yet the natona God was Ya u. What-
ever may have been ther doctrne as to hs reaton to the other
gods, there s no sort of doubt that he was pre-emnent. It was to
hm that the tempe beonged, athough t seems that other gods
were aso worshpped there. The tempe of ephantne was not
a mere synagogue, but a consderabe budng, wth an atar and
a the appurtenances of sacrfce. 78
These |ews, whatever ther orgn, had eaten ther f of the
fesh pots of gypt, and yet they cung to the e terna forms of
ther natona sacrfce to Yahweh, entrey unmndfu, however,
of s warnng: Adore not any strange gods. The Lord hs
name s |eaous, he s a eaous God. 77 The fesh pots of gypt
had certany done ther work
Comparng ths tempe at ephantne wth the
cS-aTed1Pe Iater tempe n the Deta Cowev mantans: The
case of the Onas-tempe, but at Leontopos
about 154 b. c. was on an entrey dfferent footng. That was def-
ntey schsmatc, and whatever way the supporters of t mght
defend ther acton, they knew at east that t requred defence. The
coonsts of ephantne had no such msgvngs. After ther tem-
pe was destroyed n a rot of the gyptans (n 411), they sent a
75 |eremas v, 17.
74 Cowey, 1. c, p. .
77 od. v, 14.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
petton to the gh Prest at |erusaem, askng for hep to rebud
t. When ths was dsregarded, they appeaed to the Persan gover-
nor at |erusaem. There s no hnt of any suspcon that the tem-
pe coud be consdered heretca, and they woud surey not have
appeaed to the gh Prest at |erusaem f they had fet any doubt
about t. On the contrary they gve the mpresson of beng proud
of havng a tempe of ther own, and as pous devotees of Ya u
(no other god s mentoned n the petton) serousy dstressed
at the oss of regous opportuntes caused by ts destructon.
. . . ut t s qute ntegbe that the gh Prest took no no-
tce of ther appea. We can aso understand why they afterwards
wrote to the Persan governor, who had no nterest n Deuteron-
omy, and to the Samartans, who nterpreted t n ther own way,
and that they receved a repy. 78
After showng that n the case of the ephantne tempe the
term sacrfce must be understood n the strct sense of the word,
Cowey concudes: Thus there are severa ndcatons that the
coonsts of the ffth century b. c. remaned at the same stage of
regous deveopment (f that s what we ought to ca t) as
ther fathers n |udaea n the seventh century. 79
nay, n commentng on one document, Cowey
Indcatons takes care to note: The many mstakes, soecsms
and correctons n ths te t, and the frequent e-
brewsms here and esewhere, gve the mpresson that the wrter
was not reay at home wth Aramac as a means of e pressng
hmsef. Athough no ebrew document s found n the coecton,
t s not mpossbe that these |ews commony spoke ebrew
among themseves. They woud be compeed to use Aramac n
busness transactons, as the anguage of the Government, and as
ong as composton was confned to ega documents, wth ther
famar phrases, they coud manage t we enough. ut they
came to regard t as the natura vehce for terary e presson,
etters, etc., and when they went outsde the ega formuae the
task was beyond ther powers. 80
rom a ths t s cear that the tempe at e-
Orgn phantne dffered tte n ts servce from what we
woud e pect to fnd among the descendants of the
78 Cowey, 1. c, p. f.
79 Idem, p. .
80 Cowey, 1. c, p. 119.
1
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
|udean refugees of the days of |eremas, some of whom n a
probabty may have found ther way to the rst Cataract of the
Ne n ther fght at the approach of Nabuchodonosor. Ths s
precsey the vew of Arendzen, who woud connect the ephantne
coony drecty wth the fugtves who carred |eremas nto gypt.
Thus he decares: In the days of |eremas the Prophet, great
numbers of |ews went nto vountary e e n gypt, and formed
sef-contaned communtes on the Ne. They even but a tempe
to |ahveh at ephantne; and coud boast that Cambyses the Con-
queror, though he destroyed so many gyptan tempes n 525
b. c., eft the tempe of |ahveh, on the Ne, untouched. 81 Doc-
tor yvernat ncnes to the same opnon when he wrtes: When,
however, the remnant of the |ews fed to gypt, takng |eremah
wth them, Apres receved them and aowed them to sette n
dfferent ctes of the Deta, at Memphs, and n Upper gypt.
Such, very key, was the orgn of the |ewsh coony estabshed
n the sand of ephantne before Cambyses, as reated n the
|udaeo-Aramac papyr recenty dscovered there. 82
As regards the cut practced n the ephantne
Worshp tempe, t s nstructve to read what Ma L.
Margos has to say of the habtua dvded servce
of Yahweh whch characterzed so many of the Pre- abyonan
|ews. e s wrtng from the |ewsh vewpont and can scarcey be
accused of pre udce. e thus descrbes the eary days under the
rue of the |udges: The Canaante nhertance made tsef fet
aso n the regous sphere. Of an out and out adopton of Cana-
ante poythesm there coud be no queston. ut the worshp of the
Lord assumed more and more the features of the ndgenous aa
cut. . . . The popuar regon gave tsef over to a sorts of
. magc and wtchcraft: the Canaante worshp of demons and de-
parted sous was wde-spread. The grossest aberraton conssted n
the adopton of human sacrfces strcty forbdden by the Mosac
Torah. 83
Speakng of the Monarchy n both ngdoms, he wrtes:
There was pety n the and; but n the popuar regon t took
on forms borderng upon heathensm and retaned outworn super-
81 Arendzen, Men and Manners n the Days of Chrst, London, 1928, p. 94.
82 enry yvernat Cathoc ncycopeda, Vo. V, Artce gypt, p. 342.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
sttons. 84 And of the days of ng Manasses n partcuar he
specfes: The ancent forms of augury and dvnaton, repeat-
edy suppressed, were revved. The Assyran cut of the heaveny
consteatons was partcuary favored. In the Tempe tsef an
mage of the Assyran Ishtar, the queen of heaven, was
erected. 85
Accordng to the same author, mmedatey before the de-
structon of |erusaem, durng the regn of Sedecas, The po-
tca dvson nvoved regous consequences: on the one sde
men, and especay women, gave themseves up to the worshp
of the abyonan goddess of ove (Ishtar) and her son Tammuz,
as we as of the sun-god; and on the other sde the cut of the
sacred anmas of gypt was carred on n an underground
chamber. 88
It s not surprsng then, to fnd Margos concudng n regards
to the ephantne Coony: The worshp of these |ews was not
free from an adm ture of heathensh conceptons such as ther
fathers had carred away from ther rura |udaean homes. 87
Cowey wth good reason suggests that the |ew-
of Ctoony sn c0ony at ephantne dd not ong survve the
ast document whch was probaby wrtten about
407 b. c. and adds. gypt was gettng nto a very unsetted state,
and apparenty threw off the Persan yoke n or about 404 b. c. It
may we be that the gyptans took the opportunty of the pre-
vang unrest to get rd of the |ewsh Garrson, and began by
makng away wth (or kng) the chef men of the coony. 88
Another e panaton mght suggest tsef. The
Interor |ews, at east n part, may agan have sought
safety n fght and escape from the gyptans by
retreatng further up the Ne nto the terrtory of the thopans,
where there were aready many centers of |ewsh nfuence. Nor s
ths any mere de con ecture. Not ony have we seen n a prevous
chapter 89 the tradton of the presence of |ewsh coones n
what s now Abyssna from a very eary date, but there s con-
84 Idem, p. 88.
85 Idem, p. 108.
88 Idem, p. 110.
87 Idem, p. 127.
88 Cowey, 1. c, p. 127.
89 Cfr. Chapter VII.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
sderabe probabty that the Soders Rebeon n the tme of
Psammetcus had ts quota of |ews n the movement, snce t was
apparenty resentment aganst the preference shown to the Ionans
and Carans that had ed to the mutny,90 and the ebrew mer-
cenares, under the crcumstances, woud naturay unte wth the
natve gyptan eement aganst the Greeks.
urthermore, f we make due aowance for the aurement of
commerce and the nnate restessness of the |ew n e e, t s
safe to concude that there must have been many |ewsh centers
throughout the great border country of thopa at the tme of
the troubes at ephantne. It s ony reasonabe, then, to suppose
that many, f not a of the |ewsh garrson, must have sought
safety, for the non-combatants at east, among ther brethren of
the hnterand.
. A. MacMchae of the Sudan Potca Servce
pubshed a few years ago, A story of the Arabs
n the Sudan and some account of the peope who preceded them
and of the trbes nhabtng Darfur. e ncorporated n hs work
transatons of thrty-two natve manuscrpts, wth e panatory
notes, etc. 91 One of these manuscrpts s a copy of a work
by Seyyd Ghumaa bn Ad who mgrated from e Yemen prob-
aby n the ffteenth century, and whch bears annotatons of suc-
ceedng generatons of hs descendants.92 Ths manuscrpt refers
to a |ewsh trbe n what s now the ngsh Sudan as e Yahud,
and whe the wrter seeks to derve the name from the Arabc
word hada, to repent,93 t s more ey the generc term used by
the Arabs for the |ews. There s a remote possbty, of course,
that the word may be dstanty connected wth Ya u, the name of
the Supreme eng as used n connecton wth the ephantne
Tempe. These |ews then, mght be the descendants of the od
coonsts of the Ne, to whom the tte Yahudtes woud be per-
fecty appcabe.
eart f arr |ornston assures us: The Dynastc
Afrca.0 gyptans rued and popuated the narrow vaey
of the Desert Ne as far south as the rst Cata-
90 Despagnes, Le Pateau Centra Ngeren, p. 131.
91 . A. MacMchae, A story of the Arabs n the Sudan, Cambrdge,
1922, Vo. I, Introducton, p. v.
92 Idem, Vo. II, p. 181.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ract, and aso ts broad deta to the shores of the Medterranean.
South of the rst Cataract there was a m ed popuaton of gyp-
tans, amtes and the negroes of the Nuban race.94 Above the
Second Cataract the country of the Ne was, whe dynastc gyp-
tan rue asted, entrey negro n popuaton. 95 And agan, after
tracng gyptan trade from tme mmemora through Nuba to
ardofan and Darfur, ornu, Tbest, Agades and the Nger, he
contnues: amtc peopes and Semtc coonsts n Abyssna
and Northern Gaaand were n touch wth gypt of the ast dy-
nastes and the gypt of the Ptoemes, and pushed a trade n
gyptan goods nand as far as Mt. gon and the shores of the
Vctora Nyanza. Ther ancent, bue, gyptan beads are dug up
occasonay n the sub-so of avrondo. gyptan or Gaa ad-
venturers appeared (outcasts, crmnas, or mutnous soders n
orgn, t may be) n the ands of the savage negroes about the
sources of the Ne. They were ooked upon as dem-gods; and
ther descendants to ths day (wth a strkng Pharaonc physog-
nomy) are often caed by a name whch means sprts, whte
men, or gods. They or traders whom they attracted, brought
wth them the domestc anmas of gypt and the cutvated pants,
besdes a knowedge of meta workng. Is t generay reazed that
the whoe of negro Afrca, south of the Northern Sahara, receved
ts frst and prncpa domestc anmas and cutvated pants from
gypt and gypt aone 06
ere then, we have an e panaton of the terra-cotta heads
whch were found on the Nger and whch have been dentfed
as beng of common orgn, at east as regards workmanshp, wth
smar ob ects found n the foregn quarter of Memphs. Ths
aso woud e pan the cons of the Machabees pcked up n ast
Afrca, and woud fuy be n conformty wth More s theory of
the orgn of the uan or oube as outned n the precedng
chapter. A further confrmaton may aso be found n the ob-
servaton of W. G. rowne, when, towards the end of the eghteenth
94 Note: Chrstopher Dawson speakng of the decne of the Od ngdom
n gypt, that s, probaby about the 27th century b. c. mantans: At the same
tme Negro peopes from Centra Afrca had penetrated up the Whte Ne
as far as Nuba and aready made ther frst appearance on the scene of hs-
tory n the atter part of the S th Dynasty. The Age of the Gods, p. 161.
06 Idem, p. 19.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
T L S POTS O GYPT
281
century, he s descrbng the dstrct between the Ne and Lake
Chad. e says: On the east of ur there s a partcuar trbe of
Arabs, who cur ther har, as t were, n a bushy wg, resembng
that of the ancent fgures n the runs of Persepos. It s probabe
that many fragments of ancent natons may be found n the n-
teror of Afrca. 97
At a much earer date, |ohn Pory n pubshng
ebrews an ngsh transaton of Leo Afrcanus, sub-
ons a dscourse whch he enttes: A Summare
dscourse of the Manfod Regons professed n Afrca. eren,
after repeatng the Abyssnan story of the orgn of the ouse of
Menek, he adds: At ths day aso the Abassns affrm that upon
the Nus towards the West, there nhabteth a most popuous na-
ton of the |ewsh stock, under a mghte ng. And some of our
modern cosmographers set down a provnce n those quarters,
whch they ca the and of the ebrews, paced as t were under
the equnocta, n certan unknown mountans, between the con-
fnes of Abassn and Congo. 98
ut whatever may have been the fate of the gar-
dasm f rson at ephantne, the |ewsh nfuence and
power n gypt soon began to rapdy deveop.
or, n the words of nders Petre, The cose of the Persan age
brought n new condtons under Ae ander. Wde as had been the
berty of |udasm under the nternatona empre of Persa, t ob-
taned st more bera treatment from the Macedonan conqueror.
In consequence of the assstance that the |ews had gven aganst
the gyptans, Ae ander granted to them equa rghts wth the
97 W. G. rowne, Traves n Afrca, gypt and Syra; from the Year 1792
to 1798, Second dton narged, London, 1806, p. 274 N. Note: We are
tod by Newbod: South of Lat. 150 45 . . . northern ordofan and northern
Darfur are fu of archaeoogca remans. ... It s probaby n these attudes
that the Tamahu or Southern Lbyans frst encountered the back aborgnes n
the thrd menum b. c. The resutng fuson produced the Leucosethopes or
Nuba. There were moreover cross-currents of mgraton from east to west.
An ethnc tange was created whch makes t mpossbe to draw any defnte
archaeoogca concusons from fnds n ths area. D. Newbod, Rock-pctures
and Archaeoogy n the Lbyan Desert Antquty, Goucester, Vo. II (1928),
p. 284. e has aready spoken of the Garamantes, who nhabted ezzan,
I. c, p. 263; and the Leuco thopes, the whte Sudanese probaby nhabtng
the afa-Gondoa reach of the Ne and Sema, and possby north-east
ordofan. 1. c, p. 263.
98 |ohn Pory, A Geographca store of Afrca, Wrtten n Arabcke and
Itaan by |ohn Leo a More, borne n Granada, and brought up n arbare.
Transaton. London, 1600, p. 379.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Greeks n the new foundaton at Ae andra. They had there a
separate quarter caed the Deta,100 and they were aowed to be
caed Macedonans,101 to mark them as beng under the roya
protecton. Ths status n Ae andra, though suspended by Ca-
gua, was renewed by Caudus. The |ews had aso other paces
assgned to them n gypt, and were rued by an ethnarch, who
was chef udge and regstrar of the whoe of the setters. 102
Accordng to Was udge: On the death of Ae ander II
of gypt, Ptoemy rued the country n hs own name, and he
naugurated the pocy under whch gypt became the rchest
country n the word. Ths resut was brought about, not by Nu-
ban and Asatc wars, but by a steady deveopment of the trade
of the country. Under the nfuence of the shrewd and busness-
ke abtes of the Ptoemes gypt became a knd of centra
market and cearng-house for a the commerce of ast Afrca,
Southern Araba, the Red Sea, the gyptan Sudan, Paestne
and Syra, Cyprus and the Isands and coasts of the eastern haf
of the Medterranean. The |ews were encouraged to sette n
Ae andra, and the merchants contrbuted to makng that port
the most mportant n the word at the tme. A |ewsh coony e -
sted at ephantne ong before the rue of the Ptoemes, and
when the Macedonans estabshed a strong and setted govern-
ment n gypt, |ewsh merchants were to be found n the mar-
kets of a the arge towns n the country. 103 They had prospered
among the fesh pots of gypt.
Norman entwch we summarzes the story of
Ae andrne the Ae andrne |ews as foows: rom the tme
of the post-e c prophets |udasm deveoped n
three man streams, one fowng from |erusaem, another from
abyon, the thrd from gypt. Ae andra soon took precedence
of e stng settements of |ews, and became a great centre of |ew-
sh fe. The frst Ptoemy, to whom at the dsmemberment of
09 |osephus, Wars, k. II, Chap, v, # y. Note: Professor D on tes
us: There have been |ews n gypt snce very eary tmes, but wth the founda-
ton of Ae andra they focked thther n arge numbers, and are sad to have
formed a ffth of the popuaton of ths great cty at the begnnng of the
Chrstan era. Raca story of Man, p. 169.
100 |osephus, Wars, k. II, Chap, v, # 8.
101 Idem, k. II, Chap, v, # 7.
102 |osephus from Strabo, Antqutes, k. IV, Chap, v, # 2. Petre,
Status of the |ews n gypt, p. 27.
103 udge, Short story of the gyptan Peope, p. 152.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Ae ander s empre gypt had faen,104 contnued to the |ewsh
setters the prveges of fu ctzenshp whch Ae ander had
granted them. e ncreased aso the number of |ewsh nhabtants,
for foowng hs conquest of Paestne (or Ccee-Syra, as t was
then caed), he brought back to hs capta a arge number of |ew-
sh fames, and setted thrty thousand |ewsh soders n garr-
sons. or the ne t hundred years the Paestnan and gyptan
|ews were under the same rue, and for the most part the Ptoemes
treated them we. They were easy-gong and toerant, and whe
they encouraged the hgher forms of Greek cuture, art, etters,
and phosophy, both at ther own court and throughout ther
domnons, they made no attempt to mpose on ther sub ects the
Greek regon and ceremona. Under ther toerant sway the
|ewsh communty thrved, and became dstngushed n the hand-
crafts as we as n commerce. Two of the fve sectons nto whch
Ae andra was dvded were amost e cusvey occuped by them;
these ay n the north-east aong the shore and near the roya
paace a favorabe stuaton for the arge commerca enterprses
n whch they were engaged. The |ews had fu
reedom permsson to carry on ther regous observances,
and besdes many smaer paces of worshp, each
marked by ts surroundng pantaton of trees, they but a great
synagogue, of whch t s sad n the Tamud, e who has not
seen t has not seen the gory of Israe. 105 It was n the form of
a basca, wth a doube row of coumns, and so vast that an of-
fca standng upon a patform had to wave hs head-coth or ve
to nform the peope at the back of the edfce when to say Amen
n response to the Reader. The congregaton was seated accordng
to trade-guds, as was aso customary durng the Mdde Ages;
the godsmths, sversmths, coppersmths, and weavers had ther
own paces, for the Ae andrne |ews seem to have partay
adopted the gyptan caste-system. The |ews en oyed a arge
amount of sef-government, havng ther own
Autonomy governor, the ethnarch, and n Roman tmes
ther own counc (Sanhedrn), whch admns-
tered ther own code of aws. Of the ethnarch Strabo says that he
was ke an ndependent ruer, and t was hs functon to secure
104 Cfr. |osephus, Antqutes, k. I , #1.
Sukkah 51b.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
284 R VVISMS O W ST A RICA
the proper fufment of dutes by the communty and compance
wth ther pecuar aws.106 Thus the peope formed a sort of state
wthn a state, preservng ther natona fe n the foregn en-
vronment. They possessed as much potca ndependence as the
Paestnan communty when under Roman rue; and en oyed a
the advantages wthout any of the narrowng nfuences, physca
or nteectua, of a ghetto. They were abe to reman an ndepen-
dent body, and foster a |ewsh sprt, a |ewsh vew of fe, a |ew-
sh cuture, whe at the same tme they assmated the dfferent
cuture of the Greeks around them, and took ther part n the gen-
era soca and potca fe.
. . At the end of the thrd and the begnnng of the
c,uv second century Paestne was a shuttecock tossed
between the Ptoemes and the Seeucds; but n the regn of
Antochus pphanes (c. 150 b. c.) t fnay passed out of the
power of the Ptoemac house, and from ths tme the Paestnan
|ew had a dfferent potca hstory from the gyptan. The com-
pusory eenzaton of Antochus aroused the best eements of
the |ewsh naton, whch had seemed key to ose by a gradua as-
smaton ts adherence to pure monothesm and the Mosac aw.
The strugge of |udas Maccabaeus was not so much aganst an
e terna foe as aganst the eenzng party of hs own peope,
whch ed by the hgh prests |ason, Meneaus, and Acmus, tred
to crush both the natona cuture, and aso a revva of the na-
tona regon. efore, however, the deverance of the |ews had
been accompshed by the nobe band of brothers, many of the
fathfu Paestnan fames had fed for protecton from the ty-
ranny of Antochus to the refuge of hs enemy Ptoemy Phome-
ter. Among the fugtves were Onas and Dos-
Dostheus theus, who, accordng to |osephus107 became
the trusted eaders of the armes of the gyptan
Monarch. Onas, moreover, was the rghtfu successor to the hgh-
presthood, and desparng of obtanng hs dgnty n |erusaem,
where the offce had been gven to the worthess eenst Acmus,
he conceved the dea of settng up a oca centre of the |ewsh
regon n the country of e e. e persuaded Ptoemy to grant
hm a pece of terrtory upon whch he mght bud a tempe for
1o uoted by |osephus, Antqutes, k. IV, # 7.
107 |osephus, Antqutes, k. II, #S, 9; k. , # 10.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
T L S POTS O GYPT
285
|ewsh worshp, assurng hm that hs noton woud have the effect
of securng forever the oyaty of hs |ewsh sub ects. Ptoemy
gave hm a pace one hundred and eghty furongs dstant from
Memphs, n the nomos of eopos, where he but a fortress
and a tempe, not ke that at |erusaem, but such as resembed a
tower. 108 Professor nders Petre has recenty dscovered re-
mans at Te-e-Yehoudyeh, the mound of the |ews, near the
ancent Leontopos, whch tay wth the descrptons of |osephus,
and may be presumed to be the runs of the tempe. 109
Professor Petre s verson of the foundng of the
ofCIOnas Tempe of Onas s as foows: When |onathan
the Maccabee was made hgh prest n 153 b. c.
Onas, the son of Onas III, the deposed hgh prest, havng fed
to gypt, obtaned a grant of and at Leontopos, as the ancent
cty of ubasts was then caed, and erected a tempe to Yahweh
there, whch was modeed on the tempe at |erusaem. Ptoemy
VII, an ous to cement the oyaty of the |ews resdent n gypt,
gave Onas the revenues of a consderabe terrtory to support the
tempe. cavaton has wthn a few years brought ths tempe to
ght, confrmng the statement of |osephus at many ponts.110
Ths tempe of Leontopos contnued to e st unt after the de-
structon by Ttus of the tempe at |erusaem n the year 70 a. d.
The movement headed by Onas was a schsm due to persona
ambton. oth he and the |ews who worshpped wth hm n
gypt reverenced the whoe Pentateuch as comng from Moses,
but, as the Maccabees were not of the drect ne of adoc, Onas
and hs supporters apparenty fet ustfed n regardng the |ewsh
tempe as admnstered by them as a schsmatc organzaton. Ths
tempe and the one at ephantne show what vagares were possbe
even among orthodo |ews of the dsperson. 111
sewhere the same author observes: The mportance of the
|ewsh sub-kngdom n the east of gypt s shown by a sdeght.
We read that the and caed after the gh Prest Onah,
stretched from near Caro down to the coast, and that the |ews
108 |osephus, |ewsh Wars, k. VII, # 10.
109 Norman entwch, Pho-|udaeus of Ae andra, Phadepha, 1910,
p. 15 ff. Note: The ne t ctaton from nders Petre does not pace Onas n
so favorabe a ght.
1,0 arton, Archaeoogy and the be, p. 33 ff.
111 Petre, Regon of Israe, p. 269.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
who occuped t coud bar the way of the au ares of Caesar
when passng from Syra to Ae andra. 112 Petre further offers
the foowng e panaton of the cosng of Onas tempe. The
wreck of the whoe, he says, came after Ttus had taken |erusa-
em, and when the eaots tred n utter foy to start a revot n
the |ewsh regon of the astern Deta. Ths mad attempt coud
not be toerated n the vauabe provnce of gypt: so the tempe
was cosed, after ts treasures had been removed. Thus the pace
fe nto decay and pershed. 113
. Agan entwck remarks; n connecton wth
these Ae andrne |ews : Wthn a hundred years
of ther settement ebrew and Aramac had become to the |ews
a strange anguage, and they spoke and thought n Greek. ence t
was necessary to have an authortatve Greek transaton of the
oy Scrptures, and the frst great step n the |ewsh- eenstc
deveopment s marked by the Septuagnt verson of the be. 114
entwch s further observaton s worth recordng here. At ths
epoch, he says, and at Ae andra especay, |udasm was no
sef-centred, e cusve fath afrad of e panson. The msson of
Israe was a very rea thng, and converson was wdespread n
Rome, n gypt, and a aong the Medterranean countres. The
|ews, says the etter of Arsteas, eagery seek ntercourse wth
other natons, and they pay speca care to ths, and emuate each
112 W. M. nders Petre, gypt and Israe, London, 1911, p. 97.
118 Idem, p. 11o. Note: An nterestng descrpton of the Tempe may be
found n W. M. nders Petre, yksos and Israete Ctes, London, 1906,
p. 19 ff.
114 entwch, Pho-|udaeus of Ae andra, p. 25. Note: Accordng to
. St. |ohn Thackery: There can be tte doubt that t was the regous
needs of ths thrvng communty (Ae andra) whch stmuated the ambtous
pro ect of transatng the Scrptures. ebrew, even n the homeand, had ong
snce become a earned anguage; but n gypt even the Aramac paraphrase
whch served the need of the Paestnan synagogues, had, at east to the second
and thrd generaton of mmgrants, ceased to be ntegbe. Cngng tena-
cousy to ther fath, but drven by crcumstances to abandon the use of
Aramac, ths enterprsng coony determned that ther Law shoud be read n
a anguage understanded of the peope. The Greek be, t seems, owed ts
orgn to a popuar demand for a verson n the vugar tongue. It must be ad-
mtted that ths s not the motve assgned by ancent tradton. e then pro-
ceeds to re ect the common tradton of ts composton by the 72 Scrbes at
the Roya command, and says: It s the work of a company, probaby a sma
company. The tradtona number (seventy or seventy-two) s egendary; the
aternatve number fve, found n a Rabbnc verson of the story (Masseketh
Sopherm, . 8. ed. |. Muer, 1878) s more key to be true. . St |ohn
Thackery, The Septuagnt and |ewsh Worshp, London, 1921, p. 11 f.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
other theren. And one of the most reabe pagan wrters says of
them, They have penetrated nto every state, and t s hard to fnd
a pace where they have not become powerfu. 115
There s st another phase of the |ewsh regous
0 s 1 1 fe n the Ae andrne perod that shoud not be
passed over n sence. It s thus referred to by S. . Leeder. See-
ng the epoch-makng deveopments whch had ther brth n
gypt, through the eary passon of the Chrstans for monast-
csm, a bref note may be permtted on an e traordnary deveop-
ment of Ae andrne |udasm, by whch a communty of |ews, set-
ted near Lake Mareots, formed themseves nto an ascetc
brotherhood. Pho (n De Vta Contempatva) descrbes how each
member of the brotherhood ved n a separate ce, caed mon-
asterum, n whch he spent hs tme n mystc devoton and ascetc
practces, and especay n the study of the Torah, and n rectng
the psams; practcng the whe great sef-dena. Women, he says,
were admtted nto the Order; they spent ther tme n carng for
orphan chdren, and they stened behnd a separatng wa to
the aw as read by the men at ther devotons. Whch ncdentay
may be thought to dspose of the oft-repeated charge that the
dvdng screen was the ater nventon of the terrbe Mosem. 116
Leeder, too, s a stout defender of the theory that
ement the Copts of the present day are descended from
n Copts. the ancent gyptans wth a strong nm ng of
|ewsh bood. I thnk, he wrtes, suffcent at-
tenton has never been gven to the |ewsh eement n the Coptc
peope. It s not a popuar suggeston, I know, but the pre udce
whch has gathered through the ong Chrstan era aganst the
|ews, and whch the Copts share to the fu, ought not to make us
stupdy bnd to hstorc fact. rom the days of |eremah, when
115 Cfr. Strabo, rag. 6, Ddot. entwch, 1. c, p. 32.
118 S. . Leeder, Modern Sons of the Pharaohs, London, 1918, p. 319. Note:
In passng attenton shoud aso be caed to the statement of Arendzen:
The Sbynes ustrate the |ewsh mnd outsde Paestne and especay the
mnd of |ewry vng n gypt, for a great number of ndcatons make t qute
sure that much f not the buk of the |ewsh Sbynes s due to gyptan
|ews. The book ustrates so-caed bera |udasm. Nether crcumcson, nor
Sabbath, nor the avodance of uncean meats, nor any ceremona aws are so
much as hnted at, ony monothesm, the Messanc hope, and chaste, chartabe
behavour are emphaszed. Ths accounts for the fact that the Sby s com-
petey unknown to Tamudc terature, e cept n one passage. Arendzen,
Men and Manners n the Days of Chrst, p. 170.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
|ohanan the son of aresh ed a band of |ews nto gypt, there has
been a steady stream of mmgraton of |ews from Paestne. In
ths connecton the very ancent tomb, preserved n a synagogue at
Od Caro, whch the |ews have aways perssted contans the body
of the prophet |eremah, s of great nterest. y the frst century,
we have the authorty of Pho for sayng the |ews resdent n
Ae andra, dd not fa short of a mon. 117
Of the supposed tomb of |eremas, Leeder notes:
Tomb Unt a few years snce, a ro, whch a agreed
was wrtten by the prophet zra, was preserved
here, wth a curse on any who shoud remove t. It was ony
through the treachery of a |ew that ts e stence became known to
outsders. Two zeaous antquarans forced ther way nto the
synagogue, dscovered the ro, and tred to unoose t. vdenty
t had never been opened for centures, for the remans of a ser-
pent were found n ts hdng-pace, where t must have taken
refuge. The edges of the ro were so gued by the dscharge of the
serpent, that t was found mpossbe to separate them wthout
great damage. The antquarans, after seeng enough to satsfy
them that t was of marveous age, departed, hopng to make a
further e amnaton under favourabe condtons. ut the guard-
ans took aarm, and a fresh hdng-pace, unknown to Gente pry-
ng, has been found for the ro. 118
Concusons rom a that has been sad n the present chapter,
t s safe to concude, that, from the tme of the
abyonan e, the |ews n gypt, n ever ncreasng numbers,
but up ther power and nfuence, unt they became an mportant
factor n the State, wth ther own eaders at the head of the
Pharaoh s armes. They had habtuay made themseves the
frends of the power n contro. Whe n the servce of Persa, t
s true, they had drawn down upon themseves a bref persecuton
at the hands of the gyptan rabbe. ut ths very perod of op-
presson ony tended to make them the more devoted to the cause
of Ae ander, who requted the servce by bestowng on them the
most fatterng prvege wthn hs power, the rght to ca them-
seves Macedonans.
It woud be aganst reason to suppose that the commerca sprt,
117 Leeder, Modern Sons of the Pharaohs, p. 315.
118 Idem, p. 316 Note.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
that was steady makng for the |ews a unque pace n hstory,
woud permt ther confnng ther energes to gypt aone. If per-
secuton started them on a trek towards the upper reaches of the
Ne, the cams of commerce drew the |ews not ony aong the
entre ttora of the Medterranean, but aso to the utmost recesses
of Afrca, West, ast and South, wherever n fact there was
hope of trade and proftabe returns.
And yet, the fesh pots of gypt had a devtazng effect, that
sapped away ther sprtua energy and worked havoc wth the
most sacred tradtons of ther ath. The schsmatca tempe at
Leotonpos bespeaks a weakenng of the bonds of the Law of
Moses, and the admsson of dos to the tempe at ephantne,
where Yahweh was worshpped under the tte of Ya u, ndcates a
contnuaton of the very type of regon, whch n the days of
ng Manasses had drawn down God s vengence on the Naton.
The warm breath of Afrca fanned human passons nto fame,
and the eenstc sprt of the Ae andrne |ews begot a gross
materastc tendency and deveoped a condton of genera a ty
and compromse that was entrey unknown to the Tamudsts of
abyon.
Truy, the fesh pots of gypt had done ther work effectvey,
and t was a peope enervated by u ury and weakened n fath,
that foowed the paths of commerce to the very heart of Afrca,
ony to ose eventuay ther dentty and become absorbed by the
Negro trbes of the Nger, and esewhere, amost as competey as
ther brethren of the Northern ngdom had become assmated
by the Assyrans and Medes aong the banks of the uphrates so
many centures before.
We are ready now to try and foow the |ews nto the heart of
the ack Man s Country, and to show how one Negro trbe at
east gves evdence of ts eary orgn n Upper gypt, where t
mght easy have become mpregnated wth an ebrac eement.
We are gong to try and foow that trbe n ts wanderngs across
the entre contnent, to estabsh perhaps the greatest negro empre
of a tme, whch even after ts fa eft ts mpress on the whoe of
western Afrca. We are gong to try to estabsh the pausbty
of dentfyng a |ewsh eement wth the whte arstocracy whch
gave ths Negro trbe ts frst two rung dynastes.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Chapter I
T LONG TR
Son hos arrv |onnst0n says of the Songhos,1 or as
he cas them the Songha the word s varousy
spet Though back-sknned and wooy-hared, ther features
are often of Caucasan cast, and ther characterstcs generay
those of negrods rather than negroes. Ther anguage (the com-
mon speech of Tmbuktu) s at present an unsoved mystery, ts
affntes are unguessed at. The Songha seem to have dwet frst
(where they st ve under Tuareg nfuence) n the Oass of
Agades, a country on the southern verge of the Sahara, due east
of the great Nger bend. ere they appear to have receved m-
mgrants from Ptoemac or Roman gypt, who brought wth
them gyptan domestc anmas and the gyptan stye of archtec-
ture. Ths ast they apped to budngs n mud nstead of stone.
ut athough much modfed snce by erber and Arab (Saracenc)
nfuence from the north, ths massve gyptan stye of mud-
but was, paaces and mosques st prevas throughout northern
Ngera from the Upper Nger to the vcnty of the Shar
Rver. 2
Verneau, on the other hand, whe showng con-
Inftraton cusvey the presence of a whte eement n the
Songhos, s ncned to attrbute t to a Moroccan
orgn.3 In ths, however, as we sha see, the consensus of proof
seems to be aganst hm.
Of the Songhos, too, t s recorded by enry arth: It woud
seem as f they had receved n more ancent tmes severa nst-
1 Note: We have accepted the speng of e Dubos for reasons that
w be quoted from hm ater. The transteraton for the ngsh pronunca-
ton of the word woud appro mate Sohgwa.
s R. Verneau, Resutats Anthropoogques dc a Msson de M. de Groncourt
en Afrque Occdentas L Anthropoogc, Tome VII (1916) p. 567.
290
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
T LONG TR
291
tutons from the gyptans, wth whom, I have no doubt, they
mantaned an ntercourse, by means of the energetc nhabtants
of Au a, from a reatvey ancent perod; and among these n-
sttutons I fee ustfed n reckonng the great care whch the
Songhay bestow on ther dead.
In ths connecton t may be nterestng to quote from C. .
Meek: It s we worth notng that the Songha appear to have
embamed the bodes of ther chefs. The author of the Tarkh-
es-Sudan records how on the death, n 1492, of Sunn A, the
har te kng of Songha, s sons opened hs stomach, removed
the entras, and fed the cavty wth honey, to prevent putrefac-
ton. 5 Ths practce certany savors of gyptan orgn, par-
tcuary as regards the use of honey for the purpose.
ven to-day traveers remark among the Songhos eement at
Tmbuktu a notabe eegance of manner, 6 and comment on
the gyptan ook of the portcoes of ther houses.7 And P.
Amaury Tabot has aso qute recenty added hs testmony: The
mass of the Songha, he says, are certany negroes, though
there s tte doubt that ther rung fames had a stran of
amtc or even Semtc bood. 8
If then, we mght be aowed a con ecture as to the
Source 31 utmate fate of the |udaeans who took refuge n
gypt n 586 b. c. we woud suggest that possby,
after a seres of mgratons of ther own, they eventuay ost
ther dentty n the |ewsh settements of gypt, and that these n
turn, at east n part, mgrated further and further nand, ever
carryng wth them ther perverted and dvded worshp of Yah-
weh, and graduay through ntermarrage wth the natves came
to e ercse a wdespread nfuence n many parts of Afrca, as
for e ampe possby among the Songhos, and whe they are
ong snce e tnct as a peope, they have eft, as we beeve, man-
fod evdences of ther nftraton among the acks, so that we
fnd even to-day many vestges of ther beef and customs. Ths
assumpton woud e pan much that has mystfed Afrcan trave-
enry arth, Traves and Dscoveres n North and Centra Afrca, New
York, 1857, Vo. I, p. 285.
Leand a, Tmbuctoo, New York, 1927, p. 68 f.
7 Idem, p. 37.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ers and woud serve as a bass for the souton of more than one
ethnoogca probem whch s at present shrouded n mystery.
That the hypothess s no mere fgment of the magnaton, we
hope now to show n due course.
assan-bn-Mohammed-e-Ouzzan of Granada,
LmSm. better known as |ohn Leo the Afrcan, wrtng
some three centures ago, decared: The ancent
Afrcans were addcted to doatry, even as the Persans to ths
day, some of them worshppng the sun as God and others fre.
The Afrcans, as aready noted, had a magnfcent and e tensve
tempe erected n honor of the sun and fre con onty. In ths a
fre was knded day and nght, and care was taken est anythng
shoud e tngush t, even as we read the Roman Vestas were ac-
customed to do; a of whch may be perused n deta n the hs-
torans of the Persans and Afrcans. The Afrcans who dwe
n Numda and Lbya, each one adored some panet, to whch
they offered sacrfces and vows. Some of them, whom we have
before ndcated by the word Negroes, worshpped Gughmo, . e.
the Lord of eaven, and ths saner condton of mnd was nduced
not by a prophet or teacher, but by a knd of dvne ntuton. Later
they adopted the |udac Law, n whch they are sad to have spent
many years. Afterwards they were professors of the Chrstan
fath, and remaned as such unt the supersttons of the Maho-
metans were taken up, whch happened n the 208th year of the
egra. 9 The reference apparenty s not to the Abyssnans and
the supposttous ntroducton of the Mosac Law by the ueen
of Sheba, as these never became Mohammedans. Moreover, Leo
Afrcanus s speakng of Negroes, such as are west of the Ne.
|ohn Ogby, Master of s Ma estes Reves
Verson n tne ngdom of Ireand, pubshed n 1679 a
voume on Afrca, wheren he speaks of the Coast
of Gunea as foows: Many |ews aso are scattered over ths
regon; some Natves, boastng themseves of Abraham s seed,
nhabtng both sdes of the Rver Nger: Others are Asan
9 |ohn Leo Afrcanus, Afrcae Descrpto, Amsterdam, 1632, p. 59 f. Note:
assan bn Muhammed e Ouzzan was born about 1495 at Granada. Con-
verted to Chrstanty he abandoned hs orgna name, assumng the tte |ohn
Leo to whch the appeaton the Afrcan came to be added. s fe was
spent for the most part at Rome or n Northern Afrca, where after traveng
e tensvey, he ded at Tuns n 1552.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
T LONG TR 293
Strangers, who fed thther ether from the desoaton of |erusa-
em by Vespasan; or from |udea wasted and depopuated by the
Romans, Persans, Saracens, and Chrstans: Or ese such as
came out of urope, whence they were banshed, etc. 10
Accordng to the Map of Afrca ncuded by Ogby n hs
voume, Lake Chad s marked as orno Lake, and the Nger s
supposed to fow through t. On ths map the Nger rses n a ake
caed Lake Nger stuated a few degrees north of the quator,
and some ten degrees east of the ongtude of Lake Chad. It fows
amost due north unt approachng Lake orno (Chad) when t
turns to the north-west to enter the Lake. Passng thence, t fows
amost due west unt t reaches Lake Guardo, whch by ts ocaton
must be n reaty Lake agbne. Thence t contnues westward
ony to break up nto a number of outets to the Sea, as the
Gambya, Ro Grande, etc. Ths ast stretch s evdenty confused
wth the Senega, the mdde reach s most key the Nger proper,
and the eary stage s the watershed of the Congo, or possby the
Shar and Logone Rvers. A ths shoud be kept n mnd n den-
tfyng the ocaton of the |ews nhabtng both sdes of the Nger
Rver.
Later Ogby paraphrases the ctaton we have aready taken
from Leo Afrcanus, n whch he adds nothng matera, e cept
to pace the Afrcans n queston nand from the Gunea Coast,
and dstnct from those near the Sea.11
Now to return to the Songha, or Songhos as we
Songhos s a hereafter ca them. e Dubos, towards
the cose of the ast century, made a speca
study of ths peope, and came to some rather startng concusons
that are much to our purpose. We may be pardoned then, f we
quote hm at some ength. e states: Arrvng at |enne the
traveer fnds hmsef face to face wth an entrey new ethno-
ogca entty, namey the Songhos. Most uropeans msca them
the Sonrhas, but the natves refuse to recognse the word ds-
fgured n ths fashon. Durng the whoe forty years n whch the
nteror of Afrca has occuped the attenton of the word, the
name has ony appeared before us once. Among ancent geog-
raphers Leon the Afrcan aone has mentoned them, and that n
10 |ohn Ogby, Afrca, London, 1679, p. 34.
11 Idem, p. 318.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
a paragraph of two nes Among moderns, the famous Ger-
man traveer arth mentons them at greater ength, but a hs
remarks are wrongy based, for he reckons the Songhos among
the aborgnas of the Sudan, and paces ther crade between Tn-
drma and the Dra, to the south-west of Tmbuktu. ute other
s the tradton, of the Songhos themseves. They nvaraby tod
me that they dd not orgnate n the countres of the Nger, and
when questoned concernng the home of ther fathers they a gave
the same repy. The rght arm of the human document was rased,
fngng back the numerous whte draperes that serve as cothng,
and a back hand ponted unhestatngy to the drecton of the
purpe dawn. It was ther unvaryng response n |enne and ese-
where, and t was never the west, where Tndrma and Dra e,
that they ndcated. . . . After the human documents I consuted
the wrtten, and among a the hstorca manuscrpts coected n
my traves the ony one to refer to the orgn of the Songhos s
the Tark.12
_, ... It must be attentvey read, too, for ts most
D1a1aman. . ,. . , . ,
precous ndcatons are very concsey encosed.
The frst kng of the Songhos, t says, was caed Daaman.
s name comes from the Araban Da mn a |emen, sgnfyng,
e s come from Yemen. Daaman, the narratve contnues,
qutted Yemen n company wth hs brother. They traveed
through the country of God unt destny brought them to the and
of oka. Now oka was a town of the Songhos peope stuated
on the banks of a rver, and was very ancent. It e sted n the
tme of the Pharaohs, and t s sad that one of them, durng hs
12 Note: The Reference s to Tarkh es Soudan by Abderrahman ben
Abdaah ben cImram ben cAmr es-Sad, trad. O. oudas, Pars, 1900. s-Sad
or s-Sacd or s-Sacd (Introd. p. ) was born at Tmbuktu May 28, 1596
(Intro, p. ) and pubshed the Tarkh es-Soudan n 1652. e added another
chapter and competed the work n 1655 (Intro, p. v). The frst part s tte
more than a resume that the author coected from ora and wrtten tradtons;
the second part s rather a persona memor (Intro, p. ). s-Sad tes us
that there were fourteen pagan kngs before a- osoe who was converted to
Isamsm n the year 400 of the egra (a. d. 1009-1010) ; that a-a-Ayaman
was derved from d a mn e-Yemen, he s come from Yemen, (p. 6) to whch
oudas n a footnote remarks that the word d a, orthographcay a, s pro-
nounced Da. s-Sad further states: We are gnorant as to what epoch
a-a-Ayaman eft Yemen, at what tme he arrved at oukya and what was
hs rea name. (p. 8.) And that the descendants of a-a-Ayaman were a
energetc men, bod and brave. They were moreover of good physque and of
ta stature. (p. 9.)
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
T LONG TR
295
dsputes wth Moses, sent thther for the Magcan whom he op-
posed to the prophet. 18
In passng, t shoud be remarked, that the country of God
mght we be the Promsed Land, and the cty oka, stuated
on the banks of a rver whence the Pharaoh had summoned the
Magcan to oppose Moses, throws ts own ght on the sub ect.14
or S. . Leeder, durng hs ourneys through gypt secured a
photograph whch he has pubshed wth ths capton: The ds-
tant vage n Upper gypt from whch t s sad the Magcans
came who ptted ther arts aganst those of Moses and Aaron. The
author happened to be passng ths vage when on a country
ourney, and natve frends wth hm spoke of the tradton as
though t beonged to amost recent tmes. 15 Is ths parae tra-
dton of the Songhos and the Modern gyptans nothng more
than another concdence
As regards Daaman, Meek suggests: e was possby a
member of one of the |ewsh coones ( aasha) sad to have been
transported from Yemen by the Abyssnans n the s th century
a. D. and mmedatey adds: Whether ths story s a phoogca
after-thought or reay represents a trba nfu from southern
Araba need not be dscussed here. 18
Ye As we sha see ater, other trbes, such as the
|ukun of Northern Ngera, cam to derve ther
orgn from Yemen, and n ths connecton t s nterestng to fnd
Omarah a- akam n hs hstory of Yemen referrng to the use of
the roya umbrea as eary as the year 866 of the Chrstan era,17
and Makrz n hs htat gvng a detaed descrpton of the
Impera umbrea whch was borne on state occasons over the
head of the haf, 18 n a way that bears a strkng resembance
to the state umbreas used by the Ashant and other West Afr-
18 e Dubos, Tmbuctoo the Mysterous, trans. Dana Whte, London,
1897, p. 89 f.
14 Note: The Tarkh es-Soudan spes the word oukya, and states: Ths
town e sted aready at the tme of Pharaoh, and t s thence, they say, that he
brought the group of magcans whch he engaged n the controversy that he
had wth Moses. s-Sad, Tarkh es-Soudan, Vo. II, p. 6.
15 Leeder, Modern Sons of the Pharaohs, opp. p. 112.
16 Meek, Northern Trbes of Ngera, Vo. I, p. 66.
17 Na m ad-dn Omarah a- akam, Yaman: Its ary Medaeva story,
trans. enry Casses ay. London, 1892, p. 15.
18 Idem, p. 241, Note 18.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
can trbes that have never faen under the nfuence of the Mos-
em.19
It shoud aso be remembered that at the begnnng of the
seventh century, the country of d az n Araba whch was to be-
come ater Mohammed s center of actvty, was thcky nhabted
by the |ews. The oases wth the e cepton of Tabouk were n ther
possesson, whe at Medna though sghty outnumbered 20 they
e ercsed the domnant commerca nfuence, and hed the Arabs
n the poston of cents.21 At Mecca, t s true, the |ews were
represented ony by transent merchants, but at Yemen they had
actuay estabshed a |ewsh State.22 What are we to thnk then,
of the foowng asserton of Nahum Souschz We are tod,
he wrtes, of the Yehud Chabar (the Rechab), a trbe of shep-
herds and agrcutursts, ntrepd horsemen who at one tme
camped on the shores of the Red Sea, and who fnay crossed the
Sudan and penetrated to the farthest ponts of the Sahara. To
them the Moorsh natves, as we as the Arabs and negroes, at-
trbuted the foundng of the frst empres, the erecton of the frst
pubc budngs n the country, the constructon of the frst canas
and rrgaton systems, and the nsttuton of a soca and economc
regme whch st survves n a Saharan communtes. 23 If
such a mgraton actuay dd take pace, s t reasonabe to suppose
that ths trbe of shepherds and agrcutursts woud to a man,
spurnng the ferte ands south of the desert, bury themseves
amd the oases of the Sahara Mght not the same or even earer
mgratons have found ther way nto the heart of Negro Land,
ony to be graduay assmated The egend of Daaman then,
may possby be traced to some such mgraton from dstant
Yemen.
oka Ut nOW et US return to e Dubos and hs de-
scrpton. e says: Wth the Tark n my hand,
I questoned the Songhos concernng the whereabouts of ths cty
oka. The cty of oka was far, very far away n the east,
beyond Gao, was ther unanmous repy; and upon two occasons
the marabuts added, It was a town n the country of Msr. Now
19 Cfr. Rattray, Regon and Art n Ashant, p. 130.
20 enr Lammens, L Isam, Croyances et Insttutons, eyrouth, 1926, p. 0.
21 Idem, p. 26.
22 Idem, p. 27.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
T LONG TR
297
n the Sudan the country of Msr means gypt, the vaey of the
Ne, and the name comes from Msra, sgnfyng Caro. 24 ere
we mght take e cepton to the dervaton of the word Msr, and
rather suggest ts ebrew orgn, where the word for gypt s
Msram 25 and droppng the pura, or perhaps more propery the
dua, termnaton, t becomes Msr, whch s practcay dentca
wth the Songhos word n queston. Can ths agan be ony
another mere concdence
Dubos contnues: What rver do we fnd n the map east of
Gao None, arge or sma, but the Ne, and t s n gypt aone
that oka, stuated near a great rver, coud have e sted. More-
over, ths w e pan why the author sad, to ndcate the great
antquty of the town, t aready e sted n the tme of the
Pharaohs, and that one of them sent thther for magcans to
defeat Moses. It woud probaby be a neghbourng and vassa
country to whch they woud appy. 28
Chares de a Roncere reproduces the Latn docu-
Testmony ment of Anthony Mafant supposedy wrtten at
Tamentt, the capta of Tuat, n the year 1447,
to whch reference was made n a precedng chapter. Reyng on
hs own nterpretaton of ths document, Roncere paces ths
oka or oukya, caed by Mafant Choucha or Chucha, and
whch he styes the ancent capta of the Songhos mpre, on the
Rver Nger, md-way between Gao and Namey, That there was
a town named oukya stuated n that ocaty on the Nger about
150 kometers to the south of Gao, and, that t was for a tme the
capta of the Songhos, s beyond a queston an estabshed fact.
Its runs have been fuy dentfed by Lous Despagnes.27
Nevertheess, the document of Mafant woud seem to refer,
not to ths oukya, but to a more remote town of the same name.
or t estmates that oukya s ffty days ourney from Tamentt,
and De a Roncere decares that ths s n accord wth the fgure
gven by Ibn atoutah. Now the document of Mafant ceary
states that the same Tamentt s ony twenty days ourney from
Trpo, a dstance as a matter of fact of appro matey a thou-
24 Dubos, Tmbuctoo the Mysterous, p. 91.
28 Dubos, 1. c, p. 91.
27 Despagnes, Le Pateau Centrae Ng ren, p. 73 f.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
sand mes. Ths woud brng oukya 2,500 mes from Tam-
entt, or we nto Upper gypt. Agan, as Mafant makes the
Nger, whch he confuses wth the Ne,28 ony twenty days
ourney from Tamentt, t s cear that oukya must be thrty
days further on, whch certany carres t far to the east of Lake
Chad.29 It shoud be notced, too, that Mafant s drawng hs n-
formaton from hs host at Tamentt, who n a probabty had
never vsted oukya,30 even f e stent n hs day, and who s
reyng on such authortes as the Tarkh-es-Soudan.
The probabe e panaton woud seem to be that,
okaa as so 0ften happens wth the transfer of a peope,
the od name was carred from the abandoned
town to the new one. In fact, Dubos actuay suggests: The name
was probaby gven to t by the Songhos n memory of ther frst
home. 31 Thus there may have been two or even more okas,
markng successve steps aong the way of mgraton.
In support of ths theory we fnd to-day to the west of Lake
Chad the town of ouka,32 whch s caed koua by the natves
who beong to the group of the anor, a peope as a rue wth-
28 Note: ven Arabc geographers commony confused the Ne and the
Nger, and regarded them as one and the same rver. Thus, reachng the Nger
for the frst tme, Ibn atoutah cas t the Ne or Nger. e then proceeds
to trace t, under the name of Ne, to Tomboctu, Caoucaou (Gao) and so on
to the country of the Nubans and gypt. Throughout he regards the Nger
as an upper reach of the Ne. Cfr. Voyages d bn atoutah, trad. Defremery
et Sangunett, Pars, 1922, Vo. IV, p. 395 f.
29 Note: ven to-day n the Ango- gyptan Sudan there s a uke on the
west bank of the Ne beow the Thrd Cataract (N. 20; . 30|4) and a aka
on the west bank of the Upper Ne (Whte Ne) on the border of the Shuk
country (N. o|4; . 32|4).
30 Note: De a Roncere postvey asserts the contrary, but he s evdenty
ed astray by the erroneous transaton of the foowng words of Mafant:
D t mh domnus meus non esse mutum tempus quod n Cucha, etc Le.
My host tod me that not ong snce n Cucha, etc. In the rench verson,
whch De a Roncere quotes, t runs as foows: II n y a pas ongtemps que
a ete a oukya, etc. whch woud be, It was not ong snce that I was n
oukya, etc. And ths ast s certany far from the true meanng of the
Latn orgna.
s1 Dubos, 1. c, p. 92 Note.
32 Note: rancs Renne Rodd, after statng: Wth the openng of the
Mohammedan era we fnd a kngdom at Ghana n Western Negroand wth a
rung famy of whte peope, and the Lbyan dynasty of a Aayamn ( a e
Yeman) nstaed at uka, takes care to note that the uka n queston was
stuated fteen days east of Ghana n the Upper Nger country. Not to be
confused wth uka on Lake Chad, or wth Gao (Gago) on the mdde Nger,
uka s caed ugha n e ekr, Cocha by Ca da Mosto. Peope of the
Ve, p. 404-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
T LONG TR
299
out the negro character much accentuated. 33 Ths ouka, aso
wrtten oukaoua, was founded at the begnnng of the 19th cen-
tury. It was named after the arge number of kouka, caabash-
trees or gourds, found n the vcnty. oukaoua, whch means
cty of caabash-trees, was contracted smpy nto ouka.34 Now
the surprsng pont s ths. The Songhos nfuence e tended over
a ths country to the west of Lake Chad,35 where ts mpress has
endured to the present day.38 Moreover the ebrew word for
gourd s qayon,37 whch mght suggest that the Songhos oka,
and aso the anor ouka, may owe ther dervatons to the same
ebrac root. Agan Lake Chad s caed by the anor Tsade
or Tsad 38; whe Tsade n turn s the name of the eghteenth
etter of the ebrew Aphabet, and the usua meanng suggested
for the word s fsh-hook, though ths meanng s by no means
certan.39 urthermore, there s an ebrac suggestveness about
the word anor tsef,40 nor 41 beng the ebrew word for
the strng nstrument known as a Lyre.
That there actuay was another ouka stuated we to the east
of Lake Chad s shown by a map pubshed by M. Perron n con-
necton wth hs transaton of the Voyage au Ouaday by Moham-
med bn-Omar e-Tounsy. It s dated Caro 1845, and s entted
83 Cfr. . ourneau, Documents Sccntfqucs de a Msson Saharenne
Msson oureau-Lamy, D Ager au Congo par e Chad, Pars, 1905, p. 951.
84 P. L. Monte, De Sant Lous a Trpo par e Lac Tchad, Pars, 1895,
p. 341.
85 Note: Rodd tes us: What seems to have struck arth most about
Agades was that the peope spoke Songha and not Tama egh; t was n fact,
one of the few paces eft where the anguage of the greatest mpre of the
Nger st survved. Peope of the Ve, p. 117.
88 Leon Peyrssac, Au Runes des Grandcs Ctes Soudanases, Pars, 1910,
P- 134.
87 ftp . Cfr. |onas, v, 6. Note: The L and the Itaa have o onvr8T.
The e act transaton s st matter of controversy. esdes gourd we aso fnd
suggested vy and castor o pant. Of the ancent authors, Pny aone renders
t rcnus or gourd.
88 Monte, De Sant Lous d Trpo par e Lac Tchad, p. 339.
89 Cfr. Wood and Lancaster, ebrew Grammar, London, 1920, p. 7.
40 Note: The anor wth other trbes ocated to the east of Lake Chad,
accordng to Maurce Abade, are derved from a m ture of the autochthonous
acks and conquerng Whtes who advanced from the North and the ast.
Cfr. Abade, La Coone du Nger, p. 191. Accordng to ther own tradtons,
the anor came from Yemen, and found ther way nto Afrca by way of
Darfur and the ahr-e-Ghaza. Abade, 1. c, p. 387.
41 Ttt
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
3oo R WISMS O W ST A RICA
Ouaday ou Dar Saeh. Ths dstrct whch we are tod was aso
caed Dar Wada,42 or Land of Wada, s ocated ust to the
west of Darfur, and s unquestonaby to be dentfed wth the
present Wada. Now n the south-east corner of ths map we fnd
the notaton: Dar ouka 43 Orgn; The oukas are of the
D enakherah, they form n the Dar-e-D enakherah 44 a numerous
peope ceebrated for the beauty of ther women. 45 Ths ast-
named dstrct s stuated to the north of a stream marked ahr-
|ro, and ouka s ocated on the northern bank of the stream. As
far as one can udge then, ouka was the present uga on the
Rver Auk.46 And t shoud further be noted, that the ouka of
-Tounsy woud aso appear to owe the name to the abundance
of gourds to be found n the dstrct,47 resembng n ths the
ouka that s west of Lake Chad.48
As regards the date of the Songhos mgraton,
Mgraton. Dubos con ectures: The reconstructon of the
e odus s, unfortunatey, not so smpe as the
demonstraton of ther orgn, but the foowng verson seems to
be the most probabe. The emgraton must have begun towards
the mdde of the seventh century, for |enne was founded one
hundred and ffty years after the egra (about 750 of our era),
and |enne s the e treme western pont of ther nvason. rom a
42 Mohammed bn-Omer e-Tounsy, Voyage at Ouaday, trad. Perron, Pars,
1851, Preface, p. v.
43 ouka Country.
44 Country of the D enakherah.
45 -Tounsy, 1. c, Map at end of Voume.
48 uga s ocated about N. 10; . 21. Note: Among other Afrcan towns
of smar name, we mght menton the Abyssnan oka, n Go am, near the
southern bank of the Rver Abba or ue Ne (N. 10 ; . 36) ; ouk n
rench quatora Afrca, about one hundred and ffty mes south-west of
ort Archambeaut on the Shar Rver (N. 7 ; . 17 ) ; acha n Northern
Ngera, about ffty mes south-east of aduna (N. g ; . 7M) ; okoe n
the Cameroons, s teen mes south-east of the bend of the Sanaga Rver
(N. ; . 1354) ; besdes the uka n Northern Terrtores, to whch ref-
erence w be made ater n connecton wth the Ashant. Then there s aso
the aka Trbe n the Cameroons aong the ade Rver (N. 4 / ; . 14).
47 -Tounsy, 1. c, Preface, p. .
48 St another con ecture mght be made as regards the meanng of the
word oka. In ebrew okab (3I|13) means star. The Aramac okeba
( 33te) s a femnne form specfcay used of the panet Venus. Can the
oka then, of the Songhos have any possbe connecton or reference to the
cty of Venus If so, have we here perhaps another connectng nk between the
terra-cotta heads of Memphs, the cty of the tempe of Venus the Stranger,
and the smar statuettes found n West Afrca
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
T LONG TR
301
hundred to a hundred and twenty years woud be suffcent ength
of tme to ncude the years of wanderng and those of settement
and occupaton of the Songhos countres. 49 Whe ths s an un-
necessary restrcton of the duraton of the e odus, t effectvey
f es ts cose.
In fact, Leon Peyrssac who specazed n the runs of the
ancent ctes of the Sudan assgns as the date for the foundng of
the Nger ouka, three hundred years before the egra, or
about 300 a. d.50 e further states that the capta was trans-
ferred to Gao n the nth century when the recenty arrved
Tuaregs had drven the Songhos from ouka.51 Whe a other
quotatons cted pace the foundng of ouka on the Nger at a
much ater date, t must be remembered that these authors for the
most part based ther cacuatons on rough estmates and wthout
any defnte data. Peyrssac, on the contrary, studed the queston
on the ste of the runs, and we fee ustfed n acceptng hs con-
cusons, at east as a workng bass.
Dubos has further reconstructed for us the prob-
Routebe a e ne of march 0f the Songhos,52 as foows:
The route taken by the emgrants, keepng south
of the Lbyan desert, passng by Agades and the north of Lake
Chad, woud meet the Nger somewhere near Gao. They woud
naturay foow the outskrts of the desert, as the ne of ess dense
popuaton woud be the east key to mpede progress. In ths
manner they woud reach the Nger, n spte of the enormous tract
of and to be covered, n a comparatvey short tme. Severa detas
favor ths theory. A anguage smar to that of the Songhos s
spoken at Agades, the peope borderng the desert between Chad
and the Nger are aso Songho; and there s no doubt that many
more anaogous ethnoogca and ngustc trats w be found to
e st when the countres yng between Lake Chad and the Ne are
49 Dubos, 1. c, p. 92.
50 Peyrssac, Au Runes des Grandes Ctes Soundanases, p. 23.
81 Idem, p. 23.
52 Note: Not ony has Dubos good grounds for determnng ths route, but
even to-day t s the man ne of commerce from the Ne to the Nger. Thus,
Dugad Campbe, descrbng the Tra of the Tuareg, records: rom east to
west, between hartoum on the Ne to ano near the Nger, va Obed,
asher, and every other mportant south Sahara cty n amost a straght
stretch of about three thousand mes are to be found vages and encamp-
ments of the many fames of Tuaregs. Campbe, On the Tra of the Veed
Tuareg, p. 19.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
better known. nay, n the country of ourrousu, near the cty
of Gao, oca tradton preserves the arrva n those parts of an
gyptan Pharao, who s reay none other than Daaman, or
the eader of the Songho emgraton. 53
Sr arry |ohnston has ths to say of the Song-
Caucasan hos of Sokoto. Ther anguage at present shows
no ndcaton of affnty wth other groups of
Negro or non-Negro speech, but the peope themseves have obv-
ousy absorbed n past ages a consderabe proporton of Caucasan
bood, no doubt by m ng wth the peope of the Lbyan Desert,
wth Arabs, ua, and even possby wth ancent gyptans,
whose commerce certany e tended nto these regons. 64
And more recenty Meek e presses hs opnon thus: It s
qute probabe that the Songha dd fnd ther way from gypt to
the western Sudan about the tme of the frst Arab nvasons of
North Afrca. 55 And agan: On the death of Sunn A n 1492
the throne was sezed by a negro natve of Songha, Muhammad
Aska.56 As we have seen, the ruers of Songha were foregners
of myarte, Lbyan, or Notc e tracton, but they had no
doubt ost the purty of ther ancent stock. 57 ere, of course.
Meek does not agree wth our date for the foundng of ouka,
but n a probabty he was not famar wth the work of Peyrs-
sac.
Wrtng from Gao on ebruary 25, 1911, Count Rene e More
notes n hs dary: One traces back the foundaton of Gao to the
year 640. It s thought that t was but by Songhos emgrants
come from the banks of the Ne and feeng from the Arab nva-
son whch at ths perod had ad waste ts borders. ... I under-
stand that they are fndng many anaagous traces n anguage and
ethnography at Tchad, Gao and the Ne. Moreover t s thought
53 Dubos, 1. c, p. 94 f.
54 |ohnston, rtsh mpre n Afrca, p. 335.
Note: Cfr. ue, Natve Probems n Afrca, p. 679: Probaby the
greatest fgure n the hstory of the nteror of Afrca, at east n the s teenth
century, was Aska the Great, who made the Songha kngdom renowned not
ony n the Sudan but aong the Medterranean. In 1500 ths eader shattered
the Mee ngdom. ut the Songha ngdom was tsef fnay overthrown
by the Moroccans n 1591, foowng whch the shattered bts have become sub-
ect to the ausas, Tuaregs, and uan. When the Moors were drven out of
Span, they took ther revenge n breakng up these Soudan mpres.
Meek, L c Vo. I, p. 67.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
T LONG TR 303
that one may vsuaze ther route to the south of the Lbyan des-
ert, Agades where one fnds the same peope, north of Tchad and
Gao where they came upon a rver havng some resembance to the
Ne, broad as t and ke t sub ect to perodc and fertzng over-
fows. 58 At frst gance, ths mght seem ke a mere quotaton
from Dubos. ut n f ng so eary a date for the foundng of
Gao, whch event occurred ong after the settement of ouka,
he not ony supports Peyrssac s computaton, but estabshes hs
report as ndependent testmony.
Agan Dubos observes: The Songhos them-
seves furnsh further proof that they were orgn-
ay strangers n the country. Ther speech s totay dfferent from
the numerous Sudanese daects, and ts roots are those of the
anguages of the Ne. Moreover, ther physca type owns nothng
n common wth that of the West Afrcan negro. In the most
m ed group of negroes a Songhos may be dentfed at the frst
gance; hs skn s as back as thers, certany, but nothng n hs
mask conforms to ther we known characterstcs. The nose of
the Songhos s straght and ong, ponted rather than fat; the
ps are comparatvey thn, and the mouth wde rather than prom-
nent and broad; whe the eyes are deepy set and straght n ther
orbt. A cursory gance shows that the profe resembes that of
the uropean, and one s struck by the remarkabe ntegence of
ther physognomy and e presson. In addton they are ta, we-
made, and sender. 59
Locaton They founded |enne, accordng to Dubos,
ther most western terrtory, n 765, and made
t the market of the empre. We may concude ther domnon to
have attaned ts norma and present boundares towards the end
of the eghth century. These mts comprse the countres from the
east of Gao to Lake Chad, and that porton of the vaey of the
Nger beow |enne and Say. The Sahara bound them on the
north, the empre of the Ma n the west, and the countres of
the ambara, the Moss, and the Sokot n the south; whe the
vague regons between Agades and Lake Chad mt them n the
east. 00
58 Ren6 e More, D Ager 6 Tombouctoo, p. 107 f.
59 Dubos, Tmbuctoo the Mysterous, p. 96 f.
60 Dubos, I.e., p. 99.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
It was from ths very dstrct that the Ashant
andgAshantL camt at a Pe 0d that woud certany synchronze
wth the Songhos mpre.61 If not actuay eth-
ncay reated, perhaps we may be abe to ascrbe to the Songhos
some of the ebrewsms of the Ashant. At east ths offers as
pausbe an e panaton as any thus far advanced. esdes, we
fnd some confrmaton of ths theory n the fact that the pecuar
dervaton of the Ashant and kndred peopes from tweve trbes
or fames 82 s reported aso by Doctor arth n the ngdom of
ornu to the south-west of Lake Chad, wheren the sphere of
Songhos nfuence st endures. e descrbes them as Tweve
great offcers or aan whch consttute the chef machnery of the
empre, and whch are aready ndcated by Makrs63 n the
words, and they have tweve prnces. 64
Professor Petre, the noted gyptoogst, contrb-
Theory uted to Ancent gypt, of whch he was the d-
tor, a coupe of artces on gypt n Afrca,
wheren he speaks of paraes between West Afrca and gypt,
whch he e pans ether as descents, n gypt and Afrca, from a
common source, or as a resut of Afrca borrowng from gypt.
e then enumerates nstances n queston.65 In a succeedng num-
ber he states: There appear to have been at east three perods
when nfuence spread n Afrca ether from or through gypt.
The earest s under the strong power of the Vth dynasty at
Napata; ths kngdom borrowed ts wrtng and much of ts cu-
ture from gypt, and spread t to the outyng regons of the rue.
Ths, however, dd not apparenty spread as far as the quator
or Nger.
The great actvtes of the s th century b. c. spread as far as
the Nger, as s shown by Terracotta Ngeran heads ... the
stye of art and the sod modeng (not hoow moudng) stamp
these as the same schoo as the best modeed heads found n Mem-
81 Note: Is t st another mere concdence that the name of the od
Songhos capta appears agan n uka whch s ocated n Northern Terr-
tores, across the ne from Ashant, and ust south of the Vota Rver (N.
8 ; W. V), eeven mes north-east of ntampo Cfr. Cardge, story
of the God Coast and Ashant, Vo. I, Map. opp. mprnt.
82 Dubos, 1. a, p. 113.
83 amaker, p. 12.
arth, Traves m Northern and Centra Afrca, Vo. II, p. 591.
88 Ancent gypt, Part III of 1914, p. 122.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
T LONG TR
305
phs, of the Persan age. They cannot have been derved from the
much rougher hoow mouded fgure of Ptoemac or Roman
work. The stye s admrabe, and coud not be surpassed for a
raca portrat, dentca wth the present type of the peope. 66
It s to be noted carefuy that Professor etre s ony nterest-
ng hmsef n the common orgn of customs n West Afrca and
gypt, and says nothng beyond the fact that the West must have
derved them from gypt, and that, probaby, due to an mpuse
set on foot n the s th century b. c. Whe he makes not the
sghtest reference to the |ews, there s nothng n hs vew that
contravenes our theory n the east. Rather he tends to confrm
t, by settng the s th century b. c. as the begnnng of the spread
of gyptan nfuence to the Nger, the e act perod when the ref-
ugee |ews were movng aong the very ne ndcated.
Archtecture In ast art ce mentoned, Professor Petre67
quotes from Sr arry |ohnston, as foows:
88 Idem, Part IV of 1914, p. 169. Note: These Ngeran heads are the ones
aready referred to n the precedng chapter (p. 266 f.), as havng been pcked
up by robenus n the Yoruba Country and chefy at Ife. Chrstopher Daw-
son speaks of Ife as one of the Yoruba theocratc states, whch retan down
to the present day ther sacred character and ther ancent theocratc poty.
Dawson, The Age of the Gods, p. 117. ckert von Sydow, speakng of the hs-
tory of Afrcan Art, recenty remarked the cose conne on between enn
and Ife, Cfr. ckert von Sydow, Afrcan Cuture |ourna of the Inter-
natona Insttute of Afrcan Languages and Cutures, Vo. I, (1928) p. 215,
especay as regards the cay heads dscovered and adds: The smarty be-
tween the two types s so great that the specmens from Ife must be assgned
to the same perod as the other seres of heads, and therefore they too w date
from the end of the ffteenth century, and not from the frst menum b. c. as
robenus thnks. 1. c, p. 216. owever, Samue Crowther, a natve msson-
ary, prefaced hs Grammar of the Yoruba Language n 1852 wth a short dgest
of the eary tradtons of the Yorubas, and after cang attenton to the fact
that the ngdom of Yoruba formery e tended to enn, nforms us: Ife
s st regarded as the orgn of the Yoruba naton, as we as the spot from
whch a other natons derved ther e stence. The prests who are very super-
sttous, and much ceebrated for ther superor arts of dvnaton, mpose upon
the natves many fabuous stores connected wth Ife the and of ther ances-
tors. Ife s the pantheon of Yoruba: a knds of dos are to be had there,
and ceebrated gods are frequenty purchased there by the peope of other
trbes. So much has superstton taken hod of the mnds of the peope, espe-
cay the od, that, durng our resdence at Abbeokuta, severa such gods have
been purchased and brought n from Ife, one of whch (Odudua) s now stu-
ated n the front of the counc-house at Ake, and sacrfces of beasts and fows
are made to t every fve days, n order to obtan chdren, weath, and peace.
Crowther, Grammar of the Yoruba Language, London, 1852, p. f. May not
ths ndcate that the statuettes of enn aso owe ther orgn to Ife They may
we have been brought to enn n the 15th century as Von Sydow thnks. ut
ths woud not prove that they had not rested at Ife for many centures pre-
vousy n accordance wth the vew of robenus and Petre.
87 Ancent gypt, Part IV of 1014, p. 170.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
The Songha seem to have adopted an mtaton of ancent gyp-
tan archtecture n cay and wood nstead of stone. They n ther
turn subdued the Madngoes ... n the cty of |enne, at the con-
fuence of the Nger and the an. rom |enne radated over a
the Western Sudan a duted gyptan nfuence n archtectura
forms, n boat budng, and other arts. 88
More than a century ago, as aready mentoned,69 T. dward
owdtch wrote hs book to show some connecton between the
Ashant and the Abyssnans and gyptans. s vews were too
radca to be accepted by hs contemporares. No nders Petre
had then come to practcay the same concuson, abet by a very
dfferent process of reasonng.70
Maurce Deafosse, t s true, absoutey re ects the suggeston
that the stye of archtecture survvng at |enne and esewhere s
derved from gyptan sources. e rather ascrbes t to an
Arabc- erber nfuence from the North.71 Professor Petre, on
the other hand, s equay postve n hs statement: That the
Songha have contnued the gyptan stye of brck and wood-
work, whch has been best preserved to us by the archtectura
copes n stone. The genera unty of stye n budng from Upper
gypt across North Afrca s very marked. 72
urthermore, when Ibn atoutah vsted the
V t frca Sudan n the mdde of the fourteenth century, he
remarked at Iouatan that the garments of the
nhabtants are neat and mported from gypt. 78 The ma orty
of the popuaton at the tme were evdenty Tuaregs, as he de-
scrbes them as veng the ower haf of the face.74 e ater speaks
. . |ohnston, Raca and Trba Mgratons n Afrca |ourna of the
Roya Geographca Socety, 1913, p. 10.
Cfr. Page 32 ff.
70 Note: roeber asserts: Any specfc cuture trat common to ancent
gypt and the modern Negroes s suspected of a common orgn, whch ord-
nary though not unversay woud mean an gyptan or more remote orgn.
Yet the resouton of such a suspcon s not aways easy. Much depends on the
e tent and contnuty of the geographca dstrbuton of the trat, and on the
actuaty and specfcty of the resembance. On these ponts the necessary n-
formaton s often st ncompete. roeber, Anthropoogy, p. 499.
71 Deafosse, Let Nors de I Afrque, p. 31,
72 Ancent gypt, Part IV of 1914, p. 170. Note: P. Amaury Tabot sup-
ports the same vew. e wrtes: The uan, ausa and ornuese stye of
archtecture came n a kehood from gypt va the Songha. Peopes of
Southern Ngera, Vo. I, p. 30.
7 Ibn atoutah, Voyages, Vo. IV, p. 387.
74 Idem, p. 430.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
T LONG TR
307
of the merchants of Tacadda who ourney to gypt once a year
for a ther suppes.75 And once agan, he refers to the road to
Ghat, whch eads to gypt. 76 A ths woud ndcate that even
n the fourteenth century the trbes of West Afrca were n cose
contact wth the commerce and cuture of gypt and not wth
the nearer centers of the North. rom whch we we mght argue,
that they woud naturay keep n touch wth the country whence
ther domnant nfuence and cuture had been utmatey de-
rved.77
It s wth reason then, that Nahum Souschz decares: The
hstory of the tme tes us that, on the eve of the Roman nvason,
there e sted, between ephants and thopa, autonomous |ew-
sh coones, whch were mtary, agrcutura and ndustra n
character, wth a repubcan form of government, and whch
e ercsed a cvzng regous nfuence on the natves of the
country. Ths vew was hed aso by the geographer see
Recus.78 And wthout beng certan of t, we may concude that
ths coonzaton had penetrated the Afrcan contnent to a con-
sderabe depth before the comng of the Romans. 79
Maurce Deafosse, after showng the nfuence of
Ivory Coast ancent gypt on the cvzaton of the Agn of
aoue on the Ivory Coast,80 ater returns to the
sub ect and n great deta estabshes the e stence of a strong
eastern nfuence whch he unhestatngy ascrbes to gypt, not
ony among the Agn and ther kndred the Ashant, but aso
throughout West Afrca n genera. owever, he takes care to
state: I no onger cam that the Agn or ther ancestors the
Ashant have come from gypt, or from countres near gypt: t
75 Idem, p. 439.
78 Idem, p. 445.
77 Note: Accordng to roeber: Ancent gyptan nfuences have pene-
trated Afrca more sgnfcanty than has generay been thought. It s ony
recenty that a begnnng has been made n tracng them out n deta n the
Ne Sudan. or so ntensve a cvzaton as that of gypt to e st n u ta-
poston to the southeastern amtc trbes and the Negroes for fve or s
thousand years wthout radatng nnumerabe eements of cuture nto ther
fe woud be unparaeed. In fact the dynastc gyptans used materas ke
ostrch feathers that were mported from the south, and depcted Negrod phy-
sca types. The trade and assocaton nvoved must have fowed both ways.
roeber, Anthropoogy, p. 497.
78 see Recus, L omme et a Terre, Vo. II, p. 239.
80 Maurce Deafosse, Les Agn L Anthropoogc, Pars, Tome IV, (1903),
p. 402 ff.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
seems proven that ther race orgnated from Gond a (part of
Saaga, on the Upper Vota). I do not wsh to say more than that
there have been gyptan mgratons to aoue. 81
Then, after enumeratng many nstances of gyptan nfuence
on the cvzaton of the Ivory Coast, Deafosse e presses the
opnon: ut the Touaregs, and above a the Peuhs, cannot be
regarded as the true propagators of the gyptan cvzaton. 85
In hs way of thnkng, ther nomadc fe precudes any such pos-
sbty. s own concuson s: The true agents of propaganda
of the gyptan cvzaton n the back countres have been prob-
aby the aussa, who, havng themseves receved the cvzaton
from the thopans and the peopes of the Upper Ne, have
transmtted t progressvey to a ther neghbours of the West:
The Songha, the Yoruba, and the Nta of Gond a (ancestors of
the Ashant and of the Agn and n consequence of the aoue).
The Songha n ther turn cvzed the Mande, the Yorouba have
cvzed the Dahomans, etc. 88
Whe agreeng wth the rench Savant, that the nfuence was
n reaty derved by emgraton from gypt, t s our beef that
these emgrants were not themseves gyptans, but e e e-
brews, n great part dentfed wth, and absorbed eventuay by, the
Songhos, n ther mgraton from the ast. The ausa, as we
have seen,84 are not a race at a, but rather a congomeraton of
peopes of varous orgns. They, too, may have mbbed some of
the same nfuence, but they cannot be the man carrers.
, , In the case of the Songhos, however, we must
Ichthyoatry. , .A ,6 .
admt the possbty of a faw n our argument.
or accordng to ther tradton, at the tme of the advent of Da-
aman n ther mdst, they had been worshppers of a fsh whch
the new-comer destroyed.85 Ths mght ndcate that they had
81 Maurce Deafosse, Sur es Traces probabes de Cvsaton gypterme
et d ommes de Race anche a a Cote d Ivore L Anthropoogc, Tome I
(1ooo), p. 432.
82 Idem, p. 688.
83 Idem, p. 689.
84 Cfr. Page 106 f.
85 Dubos, Tmbuctoo the Mysterous, p. 90. Note: Speakng of the super-
sttons of the |ews of Tuns, Nahum Souschz wrtes: We w menton frst
a whoe seres of beefs whch have sprung up from the cut of the fsh, a cut
that traces of whose ancent predomnance may be found scattered across the
whoe Medterranean. Thus the |ewsh fortune-teers practce dvnaton wth
fsh. At Tuns, even at Tangers, there are certan knds of fsh whch t s for-
bdden to eat, on account of ther use n dvnaton. It s not n good taste to
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
T LONG TR
309
actuay been Chrstans, as the fsh was the symbo n the eary
days of the Church, whereby the true worshppers of Chrst mght
recognze one another wthout awakenng the suspcons of the
Pagans. In ths case, Daaman mght have crushed out Chrst-
anty n the trbe, and so gven rse to the fabe, a supposton
that seems hghy mprobabe.
ut et us now return to Despagnes and hs theory
whch was aready referred to n a prevous chap-
ter.80 It s hs opnon that to the south of gypt, from earest
tmes, groups of back peope, who were devoted to ophoatry,
and themseves of m ed neage, were further addng to ther
raca compe by absorbng the wastage of gypt. rst came
pastora trbes, then conquered natons or nomads, who arrved
as ndvduas or n groups, and fnay the rebeous mercenares
who marched up the Ne and ocated, he mantans, at ahr-e-
Azrak, near hartoum, and at ahr-e-Ghaze.
Despagnes woud ocate ths heterogeneous trba congomera-
ton n the great pans that border the Upper Ne, and he sug-
gests that under the name of Sousou they were started on a
mgraton westward by the advance of Isamsm n the eghth
century, brngng wth them ther cut of ophoatry.88
It was about ths perod that Dubos thnks that the Songhos
eft gypt, when the tranquty was rudey dsturbed n the
seventh century by the Leutenants of the frst hafs; and the
country receved a shock that woud fuy ustfy such an e odus.
. . . The Lower, Upper and Mdde gypts were a overrun to-
wards the year 640. 89 ut, as we have aready seen, the Song-
hos must have been on the Nger ong antecedent to ths date.90
use the word hut ( sh) ; ts use s repaced by the phrase Mta e hara or e
hahra (bengs of the sea). Traves n North Afrca, p. 282. It shoud be
notced, too, that the god of the Phstnes was the fsh-god Dagon. Cfr. I
ngs v, 2-7.
88 Cfr. Page 240 f.
87 Despagnes, Le Pateau Centra Ng ren, p. 130 f.
88 Idem, p. 132 f. Note: s speaks of Whydah as |uda, though there s
probaby no sgnfcance n the name, and makes t the orgna center of the
serpent worshp n West Afrca. It was ony after the capture of the kngdom
of |uda n 1726 that the Dahomans adopted ophoatry. It was through the
Dahomans, as we have seen, and prsoner |udans, that the practce found ts
way to the West Indes. Cfr. s, The we-Speakng Peopes of the Save
Coast of West Afrca, p. 54.
90 Cfr. Page 300 f.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Passng Lake Chad, and reachng the Nger end, the Sousou,
accordng to Despagnes, mposed ther worshp of the serpent on
such of the Songhos and other trbes as submtted to them. Those
who woud not adopt the cut were drven before them or e ter-
mnated. Thus t happened that the Nda who occuped the Nger-
an pans and doubtess other branches of the famy who had
become cosey aed wth the Songhos and had been drven n
from the ast, were forced to retreat to the South, for we see
them n the twefth century penetratng nto Dahomey and under
the name of Ashant-Agn 91 crossng the forests of the Ivor)
Coast and stoppng ony at the shores of the ocean. 92
A hant Captan gac 98 s aso of the opnon that the
peope Nda s actuay caed Agn-Ashant or
Appoans. It s to be found scattered more or ess ntermnged n
the Ivory Coast Coony, Togo, the God Coast and Dahomey.
Whe not prepared ether to affrm, or to deny, ths suggeston
as regards the dervaton of the Ashant from the Nda, n any
case, we ook to the ast and not to the North as the orgn of
ther trba cuture. And whether ths same cuture as we fnd t
to-day among the Ashant was aso proper to the Nda themseves,
or an ngraft from a ater mgraton, we are convnced that what
s reay characterstc and dstnctve of the Ashant must be
traced utmatey to the far ast, and that too at a very eary
perod.
The very sacrfce of human fe that so ong
Sacrfce marked the roya funeras, notaby n Ashant and
Dahomey, ony strengthens the presumpton of
the astern orgn of the antecedents of these trbes. or no ess
an authorty than Professor nders etre asserts: At Abydos
we found that the buras whch surrounded ng a were made
before the brck chambers were hard, so that the was squeezed
down upon them, and t seems that the servants were ked a
together at the funera. The human sacrfces appear to have been
retaned n the roya buras of the VIIIth dynasty ( 580-1350
91 Note: The Agn word for sand s Agn . Cfr. L. Tau er, Le Nor de
oudoukou, Pars, 1921, p. 623. It s ust possbe then, that the trba name may
have some reference to the desert and mght mpy that the Ashant were of
desert orgn. Ths, however, does not seem key.
92 Despagnes, 1. c, p. 134.
93 uetn de Socete de G ographe de Rochefort, 1903-1905.
94 Despagnes, 1. c, p. 110, Note 3.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
T LONG TR
3
b. c.) and the teknu appears to have been a mock human sacrfce
n prvate tombs of the same age. 95
So much horror s e pressed wth the comparatvey recent hu-
man hoocaust that was practced among the Ashant, that t may
appear repeant to ascrbe any connecton, however remote, be-
tween ths trbe and the Chosen Peope of God. ut t s we to
reca to mnd, that human sacrfce was far from beng uncommon
n both the Northern and the Southern ngdoms before the aby-
onan e.
Thus n the ourth ook of ngs, we read of
Precedent Israe: They served aa. And consecrated
ther sons, and ther daughters through fre: and
they gave themseves to dvnatons, and soothsayngs: and they
devered themseves up to do ev before the Lord, to provoke hm.
And the Lord was very angry wth Israe, and removed them from
hs sght. 96 And ater n the same chapter we are tod of the new
generaton that sprang up n Samara from the remnants of Israe
ntermarryng wth the coonsts panted there by the Assyrans:
And they that were of Sepharvam burnt ther chdren n fre, to
Adrameeck and Anameeck the gods of Sepharvam. And never-
theess they worshpped the Lord. 97
Meanwhe a ke condton of affars prevaed aso n |uda.
or of Achaz t s wrtten: e waked n the way of the kngs
of Israe: moreover he consecrated aso hs son, makng hm pass
through the fre accordng to the dos of the natons: whch the
Lord destroyed before the chdren of Israe. 98 Of Manasses,
too, t s recorded: e but atars n the house of the Lord, of
whch the Lord sad: In |erusaem I w put my name. And he
but atars for a the host of heaven n the two courts of the
tempe of the Lord. And he made hs son pass through fre: and
he used dvnaton, and observed omens, and apponted pythons,
and mutped soothsayers to do ev before the Lord, and to pro-
voke hm. 99 And agan: e made hs sons to pass through the
fre n the vaey of enennom. 100 The Ashant at ther worst
never fe any ower than that
95 Ancent gypt, Part III of 1914, p. 124.
08 IV ngs v, 16-18.
97 IV ngs v, 31, 32.
98 IV ngs v, 3.
99 IV ngs , 4-6.
100 11 para. , 6.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Of Amon, too, we read: e dd ev n the sght of the Lord,
as Manasses hs father had done; and he sacrfced to a the dos
whch Manasses hs father had made, and served them. 101
Of the earer apses the Psamst had cred out n horror:
They sacrfced ther sons, and ther daughters to devs, and
they shed nnocent bood: the bood of ther sons and of ther
daughters whch they sacrfced to the dos of Canaan. 102 And
the prophets n ther turn wa ed eoquent aganst ths ungody
sacrfce. Thus, for e ampe, |eremas: The Lord hath re ected,
and forsaken the generaton of hs wrath, because the chdren of
|uda have done ev n my eyes, sath the Lord. They have set
ther abomnatons n the house n whch my name s caed upon,
to poute t; and they have but the hgh paces of Topheth, whch
s n the vaey of the son of nnom to burn ther sons, and ther
daughters n the fre. 108 And zeche s no ess outspoken, as
n the name of the Lord he upbrads |uda: Thou hast taken thy
sons, and thy daughters, whom thou hast borne to me; and hast
sacrfced the same to them, to be devoured. Is thy forncaton
sma Thou hast sacrfced and gven my chdren to them, conse-
cratng them by fre. 104
Le a Pena n connecton wtn human sacrfce among the
Ashant, Waton Cardge has sad n e tenuaton
of the practce: A very arge proporton of the so-caed human
sacrfces that are aways adduced as evdence n support of ths
101II Para. , 22.
102 Ps. CV, 37, 38.
108 eremas v, 29-31.
104 zeche v, 20, 21. Note: Accordng to ortetner: y amost every
naton even men were mmoated to the gods and that especay n the tme of
pubc caamtes, because there e sted no more precous gft, wth whch the
wrath of the gods mght be pacated. Wherefore t was the custom to offer
the most beoved sons, especay an ony chd, and those born of the most
nobe neage. y these sacrfces s proven party the memory of the fa from
prma state and a desre of e paton, party the depravng of the frst concept
of sacrfce. Then foows a ong st of references showng the e stence of
the practce among practcay a the eadng natons of Ancent Tmes, from
the rudest to the most refned. Cfr. ortetner, De Poythesmo Umverso. p.
122. Was, too, observes: It_ has been sad that one of the most noteworthy
features of savage and barbaran as opposed to cvzed socety s the reatve
unmportance n the former of the ndvdua as compared wth the communty,
as shown, for e ampe, by the varous forms of human sacrfce whch ap-
parenty shock no one. ut human sacrfce s sedom f ever found n the ower
stages of savagery, characterzng rather the hgher stages, the more advanced
barbarsms, and sem-cvzatons. It was a feature n most of the oder Medter-
ranean cutures. Was, An Introducton to Anthropoogy, p. 296 f.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
T LONG TR 313
charge (cruety) were reay nothng more than pubc e ecutons
of crmnas who, after condemnaton, had been reserved unt
vctms were requred for some regous ceremony n whch the
sacrfce of human fe was consdered essenta. 105 In some of
our States to-day death s the penaty for other crmes than mur-
der, and the guotne of rance s no ess grewsome than the
e ecutoner s sword of the Ashant used to be.
Moreover, as regards the Ashant themseves, Captan Rattray
s nsstent: Ashant tradton everywhere records a tme when
human sacrfces and capta punshment were not known, and ds-
putes were setted between cans by snge combat of eaders of
the can. 106 In some respects ths practce was not unke the
strugge between Davd and Goath.107
|ukun Among the smaer trbes of Northern Ngera,
and ocated for the most part on the south bank
of the Rver enue,108 are the |ukun who show not ony much n
common wth the Ashant, but n ther tradtons may be connected
wth the Songhos and the atter s trek from the ast. ere then,
we have possby a connectng nk between the Ashant and the
Songhos.
Akn o Unke most of the surroundng trbes, these
Ashant. |ukun are devod of a trba marks. 109 Aso,
whe the condton of absoute nakedness s com-
mon among the pagan trbes of ther vcnty 110 and the great
ma orty of Anmstc trbes wear natura cothng such as
aprons of goatskn, etc.111 the |ukun cam that they cannot re-
ca a tme when they dd not affect manufactured cothes, and
they have a characterstc method of wearng a coth tucked n
at the wast and e tendng to the feet. 112 In a ths they are not
unke the Ashant.
The dea of mutpe sous and the beef n rencarnaton s
common to the |ukun 113 and to the Ashant.11 uman sacr-
108 Rattray, Regon and Art n Ashant, p. 135 Note.
1071 ngs v.
108 About N. 8 ; . 10 .
110 Idem, p. 40.
111 Idem, p. 41.
112 Idem, p. 42.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
fce s another feature of |ukun-Yoruba cuture, 115 even as t
s dstnctve of the Ashant.116 Moreover, f the |ukun kng- even
touch the ground wth hs hands or uncovered feet the crops woud
be runed. 117 So aso, The feet of the ng of Ashant were
kewse never to touch the ground est a great famne shoud
come upon the naton. 118
Achdong, the Supreme eng of the |ukun, has much n com-
mon wth Nyankopon of the Ashant. The two words have a sm-
arty of rng, at east as much as mght be e pected from two d-
vergent and unwrtten anguages, and Achdong s as near to
Nyankopon as s the Accompong of |amaca. Wth the |ukun,
Achdong s the God of |ustce,119 has charge of the sous of the
dead, etc.120
Tracng the |ukun to the ast, we fnd that ac-
wd ast cordng to ther trba tradtons, they eft
Yemen through fear of Muhammed. 121 Cam-
ng a descent from Yemen, they are not unke the Daaman of
the Songhos,122 and the motve fear of Mohammed, mght easy
be a ater ngraft on the trba egend, as a the pagan trbes after
centures of e perence had reason to fear the devotees of Mo-
hammedansm.
The West Afrcan harp, used ony by the |ukun and a few
other trbes, appears to be dentca wth that depcted n ancent
Meek, 1. c, Vo. II, p. 39.
e Rattray, Ashant, p. 100.
Meek, 1. c, Vo. I, p. 254.
118 Rattray, 1. c, p. 216. Note: A smar custom e sted among the a-
kuba, another trbe that shows an eary ebrac nfuence, as w be noted n
the ne t chapter. Conway T. Wharton says: The tradtons of the akuba
show that ther former kngs were never permtted to touch the ground. The
kng was carred by hs sub ects wherever he wed to go; when a hat was
caed they frst spread out mats that the roya feet mght not come n contact
wth the pouted so whch ordnary mortas trod. . The Leopard unts
Aone, New York, 1927, p. 44.
119 Meek, 1. c, Vo. II, p. 31
120 Idem, Vo. II, p. 28.
Idem, Vo. I, p. 67.
122 Note: In reference to the Nomadc |ews of Afrca, Nahum Souschz
wrtes: There are |ewsh tradtons aso n the south, where a group of oases
forms the sur of the Sahara. ntre trbes, ke the anancha and the Smu,
and varous ethnc groups, cam to be descended from the |ews of Araba,
the famous Yehud Chabar (the en Rechab of |ewsh tradton), wth whom
Mohammed carred on such a btter strugge. Cfr. Traves n North Afrca,
p. 296. owever, we are not ncned to connect the |ukun wth these Nomads
of the North, but rather wth the Songhos and kndred nfuences from the
ast.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
T LONG TR
315
gyptan pantngs. It s found n Upper gypt at the present
day. 123 So too, the trumpet known as the kakak whch s a
roya nstrument, and usuay about eght feet ong and made
out of whte meta was supposedy ntroduced by the founders
of the |ukun state. 124 It s certany not an Afrcan nstrument,
and dstnctvey savors of the ast.
Meek further remarks: The number seven has among the
|ukun as among the Semtes, a sacred sgnfcance. 125 And n
hs chapter on thnoogca Concusons, he observes: The
|ukun-Yoruba cuture compe presents many strkng smar-
tes wth that of the Shuk a trbe beongng to the gyptan
Sudan. 126 Meek had prevousy notced: The |ukun, who cam
to be the earest nhabtants of ornu, say that when they frst
entered ornu they found no other nhabtants there. 127 Ths
trba tradton woud seem to mpy that they had mgrated west at
a very eary perod.
Shuks Among the Shuks, too, t shoud be observed
that the more or ess mythca eader who brought
them to ther present ocaton, and estabshed the regnng dy-
nasty, has tradtonay been known as Nyakang. Can ths Nya-
kang of the Shuk possby share a common orgn wth the
Nyankopon of the Ashant and the Achdong of the |ukun Sr
|ames G. razer asserts that Nyakang s now unversay re-
vered by the peope as a dem-god, 128 and he quotes as hs
authorty the statement of C. G. Segman: The whoe workng
regon of the Shuk s a cut of Nyakang, the sem-dvne an-
cestor of the kngs, n each of whom hs sprt s mmanent. 129
ut s t not possbe that the egend has reference to the Dvnty
who guded the Chosen Peope throughout ther wanderngs n
the Desert and estabshed them n the Promsed Land, and who
subsequenty nvested, as t were, the anonted of Samue wth
s sprt, when he entrusted to Sau and hs successors the rght
of authorty or, utmatey a authorty comes from God aone,
128 Meek, I . c, Vo. II, p. 157.
4Idem, Vo. II, p. 159.
Idem, Vo. I, p. 183.
1 Idem, Vo. I, p. 58.
128 razer, The Goden ough, Vo. VI, p. 164.
129 C. G. Segman, The Cut of Nyakang and the Dvne ngs of the Sh-
uk, hartoum, 1911, p. 220.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
no matter how the ndvdua, n whom t s to be vested, may be
desgnated.
refy then, to sum up the present chapter, we may
umm y. accept the Songhos as an ethnc compe that
evoved at an eary date not far from the banks of the Ne. In
ths, trba tradton s strongy supported by the fact that n a
probabty t was the Songhos who ntroduced, cear across
Afrca, a type of archtecture that s dstncty gyptan n ts
characterstcs. We fee secure, too, n concudng that the Song-
hos orgnated n a congomeraton of peopes and trbes,130 back,
whte and every ntervenng shade, wth the negro eement numer-
cay n the ascendancy, but a dstnctvey ght-compe oned
arstocracy whch must have ncuded gyptans, Abyssnans and
probaby a strong nfu of refugee |ews who graduay asserted
a cutura domnance over the entre mass. Certan t s that the two
frst recorded dynastes whch rued the Songhos when once they
had deveoped nto a powerfu Afrcan State were dstnctvey
whte, and there s every ndcaton that they dd not beong to any
ate accreton to the naton, but rather that they had been the dom-
nant arstocracy from the earest days.
The mgraton to the west must have commenced we before
the Chrstan era. The dscoveres of eyrssac on the ste of the
Ngeran oukya paces the foundng of the frst Songhos cap-
ta on the Nger at about 300 a. d. And Rene e More, n nde-
pendenty assgnng the foundaton of Gao to 640 a. d., confrms
ths estmate. or fuy three centures had passed before oukya
was abandoned and the new capta was estabshed hgher up the
Nger.
The departure from Upper gypt was presumaby caused by
trba unrest and the pressng need of new pastures and sources of
food for the e pandng popuaton. The progress then, woud
naturay be sow, as t woud ony be the e hauston of a present
ste and the necessty of pressng deeper and deeper nto the n-
teror, that woud urge a pastora peope to a further mgraton
nto the heart of the Contnent.
The ne of trek, amost of necessty, woud be determned by
130 Note: Professor ankns whoe-heartedy defends the thess: That a
mportant hstorca groups have been heterogeneous n raca composton; and
that a areas of hgh cuture have been areas of e tensve popuaton move-
ment and race m ture. Raca ass of Cvsaton, Preface, p. v.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
T LONG TR
37
the man route of commerce that fowed from the Ne to the
Nger, and whch of course foowed the we-watered secton wth
pentfu pasturage and ampe suppy of anma food, that e -
tended between the dense tropca forests on the south and the
desert wastes on the north. Ths hghway, f we may so term t,
passed by way of hartum, ordofan, Darfur, Wada and Chad,
around to the north of the Lake of that name, and then aong the
Yobe and ade a Rvers to ano, and so on to the Nger tsef,
whch n many ways was the counterpart of the dstant Ne.
Long centures must have been spent n coverng the thousands
of mes that separate the two great rvers, and durng ths entre
perod the Songhos were steady evovng nto a powerfu and
conquerng State. On reachng the Nger they graduay spread
out, overran the surroundng country, absorbed varous other ee-
ments, ncudng no doubt other waves of mmgraton that had
foowed from the ast, unt fnay they but up the famous
Songhos mpre whch for a tme domnated West Afrca and
was fnay annhated ony when the refugee Moors of Span,
armed wth the deady frearm, htherto entrey unknown n Cen-
tra Afrca, retreated through Morocco and wreaked ther ven-
gence on the thrvng Negro ngdoms of the nteror.
A natura consequence of the advance of Mohammedansm has
aways been the bottng out of a oca trba cuture and the com-
pete Isamzaton of conquered peopes. The Songhos, perhaps,
have ressted ths nfuence to an unwonted degree. St, t s not
surprsng to fnd that t s ony a struggng vestge of ancent
cuture that yet ngers among the remnants of the Songhos
proper. True trba tradtons and ndcatons of cutura trats
are better preserved among the eary offshoots from the parent-
stock that have successfuy ressted the nroads of Isam.
That the Ashant themseves at one tme fe under the nfu-
ence of the Songhos before the advent of Mohammedansm s
amost undenabe. very ndcaton traces them back to the very
fed of the Songhos greatest actvty aong the Nger; and to our
mnd, the characterstc trats of the Ashant woud ndcate that
t was actve resstance to the advance of Isam that forced them
to take refuge n the great tropca forests where the tsetse-fy
rendered t mpossbe for the mounted nvaders to foow them.
That dffuson may prove acceptabe to the e actons of modern
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
research, t s necessary to show between dssocated areas traces
of the gradua e panson of a cuture. And ths requrement we
fee has been satsfed n paraesms wth the Ashant estabshed
notaby among the Yoruba and the |ukun, and through these
trbes wth the Shuk of the gyptan Sudan.
We are now ready to draw our fna concusons and to try and
evauate n some sma way the mass of facts aready paced before
the reader.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Chapter II
CONCLUSIONS
Professor Pttard warns us: Traveers n a
wV hurry to wrte ther accounts of ther traves and
Warn1ng. / .,,.,..
an ous at any cost to provde somethng new
have aso dsturbed the even course of our knowedge of human
races. Insuffcenty quafed wth scentfc knowedge and devod
of udgment, they have sometmes arrved at the most une pected
appro matons. 1 And agan: Degrees of ethnc purty are per-
ceptbe to Anthropoogy aone that s to say, they are apprec-
abe ony by detaed anayss based on e act methods. No trave-
er s descrpton uness the traveer be a specast can be taken
nto serous consderaton. 2 Professor Pttard goes on to e pan
hs atttude. Most traveers, he says, pay far more attenton
to the e presson of the face, to gestures and costume, or, often
enough, to the desre to make the type conform to the requre-
ments of some nteectua theory, than they do to ob ectve mor-
phoogca observatons whch enta the takng of a great dea of
troube.
eepng a ths n mnd, we have to make due aowance n
evauatng the testmony of the traveers cted n the course of
our present study. owever, n many nstances the quotatons
were n reaty admssons drecty contrary to the observer s pre-
conceved notons, and not nfrequenty our wtnesses have been
scentsts of no mean standng who were unquestonaby compe-
tent to gve evdence n ther own pecuar feds of research.
We fee safe then, n formuatng our frst con-
fuences cuson: Somewhere n the dm past, a wave, or
n Negro Land, nore probaby a seres of waves, of ebrac n-
fuence swept over Negro Afrca, eavng unms-
2 Idem, p. 18.
Idem, p. 19.
319
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
takabe traces among the varous trbes, where they have endured
even to the present day.
Ths s demonstrated, as we have seen, by such
Ashant cuture eements among the Ashant as the Ob
cut; regous dances; use of Amen ; vowe
vaue; patrarcha system; parae symbosm of authorty n
stoo and char ; endogamy; cross-cousn marrages; fama
names; e ogamy; smpcty of marrage rte; unceanness after
chdbrth; purfcaton ceremones; menstrua secuson; ceremon-
a abutons; and Ashant oan words of apparent ebrew orgn.
Then n matters of regon, we have the truy remarkabe sm-
arty of the Ashant Yame and the ebrew Yahweh, frst as re-
gards the etymoogca dervaton of the words themseves; and
then n the trba concept of Dvne Attrbutes and the created
channes of Dvne Infuence; and fnay n the dvded servce
accorded; the adopton of fetshsm or ts equvaent wthout any
apostasy from monothesm; the subte reference to a Redeemer;
Ta ora, the son of the supreme God ; the atar of Nyame
preserved n the stamp pattern of Ashant coth; the survva of
what appears to be the breastpate and the msnefet of the |ewsh
gh Prest; sterty a curse; the tradtona tweve-trbe theory;
the raven story of as and ts counterpart; New Year festvas;
egtmate voaton of a sacred taboo; and reference to the Natu-
ra Law.
s here That the ebrew cutura eements are not soated
nstances among the Ashant, but are to be found
n ess degree broadcast through Negro Land, s shown from
smar trats n other trbes. Thus, for e ampe, n foggngs, the
tradtona number of strokes, forty ess one ; the common
practce of New-Moon festvas; the oath-drnk akn to the scrp-
tura btter waters ; e pectaton of a Messas; |ewsh dstnc-
ton between dabo and daemona; the duodecma dvson of
trbes nto fames; e ogamy; boody sacrfces wth the sprn-
kng of bood upon atar and door-posts; mournng customs; ob-
sessons; ega defement; |ewsh octave; aw on adutery; Sab-
bath rest; Levrate marrages; crcumcson; presty garb; etc.
Whe the gass manufactured at Nupe and the carvngs on wn-
dow shutters ndcate a Paestnan nfuence, the terra-cotta heads
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
CONCLUSIONS
321
found n Yoruba postuate utmatey a Memphtc nfu of
cuture.
ow are we to account for ths mass of evdence
panatons. e envronmenta theory mght possby e pan
most of the facts ndvduay.4 owever, the
startng smarty between the Ashant Yame and the ebrew
Yahweh, wth a ts ramfcatons, certany requres a more paus-
be reason.
Convergent evouton, n turn, mght satsfy n the case of sma
groups of these cutura trats. ut scarcey so when we consder
them as a whoe, especay snce we fnd these trats not soated,
but stretchng out n the very drecton from whch trba contact
mght be e pected.5
The paraes estabshed, too, are so numerous and so detaed
that dffuson woud appear to be the ony pausbe e panaton
for these trat-compe es. Ths s partcuary true, as we have
been abe to bud up a strong presumpton, to say the east, for
hstorc contact n pre-Chrstan days between the ebrew Peope
and the Negro trbes of West Afrca.
In our present study, we may negect any cutura waves that
may have been derved from the |ewsh hybrds of Abyssna
who are probaby of more recent orgn, and confne our consder-
aton to the nfu from pre-Chrstan |ews who from the north
and the east e erted a cutura nfuence on Negro Land.
The nta ebrac nfuence on West Afrcan
Worth cm
Infu . Negro trbes may qute possby have begun wth
ebrew merchants who were dentfed wth the
Note: Professor D on has we sad: On the whoe, the physca effects
defntey attrbutabe to envronment are dsappontngy few. The beef ong
hed, for e ampe, that the skn coor of the Negro and other dark-sknned
peopes was the drect resut of tropca cmate can, n the ght of our present
knowedge, no onger be mantaned. The amost back-sknned Tasmanan ved,
and had ved apparenty for countess ages, n a temperate envronment com-
parabe to that of southern ngand, whereas some peopes of Indonesa and
tropca Amerca are tte f any darker than many uropeans. The rea e -
panaton for the deveopment of e cessve pgmentaton s st n a measure
uncertan, and athough a cmatc factor s probaby nvoved, there are ceary
others whch are equay f not more mportant. D on, udng of Cutures,
5 Note: Professor Was enuncates the prncpe: When smar trats are
found n dstant trbes wth no such trats brdgng the geographca nterva
there s reason to attrbute the smarty to ndependent orgns, uness hstorca
contacts can be shown or nferred. An Introducton of Anthropoogy, p. 467.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
gyptan commerce that pushed ts way from the Ne to the very
banks of the Nger. ut before takng up ths partcuar phase of
the queston, t seems we to revew n some deta the more pro-
nounced ebrac nfu that reached Negro Land from the north
across the Sahara.6
The cose assocaton of the ebrews and the
Phoencans Phoencans, especay durng the days of Soo-
mon, woud naturay ead one to suspect that e-
brew merchants and saors, ndvduay or n sma groups, must
have eary been dentfed wth the Phoencan pro ects aong the
coast of North Afrca. More or ess mythoogca egends as we
as the vng tradton from earest tmes support ths supposton.
And recent archaeoogca dscoveres are strengthenng ts paus-
bty.7
The ater commerca actvtes of Phoenca, but more partcu-
ary of Carthage, aong the Atantc Coast, no doubt n turn aso
ncuded ndvdua ebrews n the personne. ut, even f coones
were actuay estabshed aong the Gunea Coast, a ths coud
tte more than pave the way for ater and more astng nfuences.
or, such eary efforts as were made must have been sporadc,
and a generaton or two woud obterate a traces of the scattered
ndvduas, and no endurng mpress coud be eft on the manners
and customs of the trbe that absorbed these tte groups or
coones, f they dd reay ever e st. We must ook, then, to a
Note: Shorty before the cose of the past century, the Shek - achach
of Tuns, a devout Mussuman, wrtng of a ourney through the Tuareg
country, states: I have not, ether n the Sahara or among the trbes, encount-
ered a snge |ew. They assure me that they do not e st n the Soudan, e cept
n the southern part, where some autochthonous peope profess the |ewsh re-
gon. Cfr. Mohammed ben Otsmane e- achach Voyage au Pays dts
Senoussa, trad. Serras et Lesram, Pars, 1912, p. 243. Naturay as a Mussu-
man he mnmzes the presence of the |ews as much as possbe, and hs ad-
msson that autochthonous peopes profess the |ewsh regon, even f the
word autochthonous s not taken n ts strct technca sense, shoud carry great
weght.
7 Note: Accordng to Souschz: We can no onger gnore the tradtons
attachng to the |udasm of pre-Isamc tmes tradtons whch cover the whoe
of Northern Afrca. And these tradtons speak now of Davd and |oab, now
of |oshua and Soomon, and even sdras, the ast n connecton wth cans of
Aarondes and wth Cohens. Traves n North Afrca, p. 214. Whe too much
credence shoud not be gven to the persona concusons of Souschz who as
an enthusast s apt at tmes to make the wsh father to the thought, st we
cannot brush ghty asde the accumuaton of facts whch he has so panstak-
ngy amassed durng hs years of treess research and persona nvestgaton.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
CONCLUSIONS
323
ater date for a much more e tensve and contnuous nftraton
of ebrews nto the stronghod of Negro Afrca.
In the foundaton of Carthage and the Semtcz-
Afrcan m& of the ne&hborng trbes, the ebrews qute
|udasm. probaby payed no nconsderabe part. And, as
the eary adventurers, amost wthout e cepton,
were undoubtedy men, the absence of women of ther own knd
must of necessty have ed to some ntermarrage on the part of
ndvdua ebrews wth other eements, thus eary ntroducng
an ethnc m ture, whch was naturay ncreased by subsequent
proseytng.
These eary poneers were foowed by other ebrew groups
ncudng entre fames wth ther women and chdren, thus
budng up we-defned coones especay at Carthage and ater
at Cyrenaca. Wth the advent of the Ptoemes n gypt, these
|ewsh centers, many of whch began to take on a mtary charac-
ter, made rapd strdes unt n certan parts the ebrews became
a very consderabe facton, especay n the ctes.3
Meanwhe proseytng had won over many erber
CoTona Trbes, not ony of the coast but aso of the hn-
Afrca. terand. And t woud be dffcut at ths dstant
date to dstngush these |udazed erbers from
the coonzed ebrews wth the nfuson of erber bood that was
entaed by ther eary assocatons and subsequent ntermarrages.
or a practca purposes, n regous matters they acted as a
unt, especay n opposton to Grecan and Roman pagansm,
and the prosperty of what we mght ca |ewsh Coona Afrca
was at ts heght.9
Whe the destructon of |erusaem by the Romans undermned
the natona prestge of the |ews, the arrva of arge contngents
of e es tended to ncrease ther numerca strength n North
Afrca, unt Coona |uda fet caed upon to chaenge the de-
stroyers of the Mother Country.
8 Note: Souschz mantans: It s certan that shorty before the destruc-
ton of |erusaem, |ews and |ewsh proseytes formed a arge part, f not the
ma orty of the popuaton of Lbya. Traves n North Afrca, p. 215.
9 Note: Souschz wrtes: In the Roman epoch, at the begnnng of the
Chrstan era, there was a prosperous |ewsh daspora spread over the whoe
of Northern Afrca as far as the shores of the Atantc. Traves n North
Afrca, p. 274.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
The rebeon of 115 a. d. was a dsastrous one for the Afrcan
|ews. And whe t requred a the power Rome coud muster
three ong years to crush the uprsng, eventuay the nfurated
egons wrought the same havoc throughout Cyrenaca that they
had accompshed n strcken Paestne. On the coast at east, |ud-
asm was annhated, but back n the |ebes, refugee |ews and
|udazed erbers began a new order of thngs.
Up to ths perod, t woud appear, the Afrcan
Sanctuares |ewry had prospered, probaby under the aegs
of oca sanctuares entrey controed by cans
of Cohanm accordng to the method n vogue at |erusaem, unt
the destructon of the Tempe. Ony the ate-comers had become
accustomed to a state of affars whereby the Rabb dsputed the
regous supremacy of the Cohen.10
After fndng refuge n the |ebes, wherever pos-
oM-he31 s e the survvors of the od regme woud natur-
Cohanm. ay dng to ther tme-honored system of havng
Cohanm at the head of regous affars. The new-
comers, on the other hand, ether through choce or from neces-
sty, woud ready dspense wth ther servces. In many cases,
too, the Cohanm must have been e termnated n the genera
massacre,11 and repacements were not to be had, whe nomadc
10 Note: Among the eary |ews n North Afrca, Souschz woud ncude:
Cans of Aarondes, who ke Onas n gypt, founded amot, or sanctuares,
n varous paces throughout the country. Traves n North Afrca, p. 273.
e tes us: One of the pecuartes of natve Afrcan |udasm s the tend-
ency of Cohanm to group themseves as a sort of can apart from the aty.
The few Levtes that are there come of Spansh or Itaan stock, and are often
not favoraby regarded by the Cohanm. . . . What s the orgn of ths cur-
ous separaton whch s pecuar to the |ews of Afrca As ong as the Tempe
was standng the sons of Aaron formed a caste whch had the monopoy of
hoy servce. At the tme of the e e they had ther bamot n Paestne as we
as throughout the daspora. The rabbs who dsputed the regous supremacy
wth them were not successfu unt after the destructon of the second Tempe.
ut n Afrca and Araba where the settement of |ews preceded the destruc-
ton of |erusaem, the Aarondes contnued at the head of regous affars for
many centures. 1. c, p. 287. The regon of Gabes, or the |erd n partcuar
ays cam to havng the brthpace of a presty can of adokte orgn, that s,
of the same orgn as Onas, the founder of the Tempe of Leontopos. A vague
tamudc auson woud make t appear that the house of Onas mnstered up
to the fourth century. ( ab. Tamud, Magah, 10a). 1. c, p. 288 f. The
strugge between the Cohanm and the vugus, whch has neary everywhere
dsappeared, s st gong on n more than one corner of Afrca, though ts bt-
terness has been mtgated. In the end the trbes of Cohanm came to mode
themseves very cosey on the Mussuman trbes of the Shurefas, the descend-
ants of Mohammed. 1. c, p. 290.
11 Accordng to Souschz: A curous fact whch s characterstc of the |ewt
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
CONCLUSIONS 325
trbes devod of sanctuares woud have no need for Cohanm and
woud qucky ad ust themseves to new condtons. ence, there
sprang up two casses of |ewsh trbes dfferentated by the pres-
ence or absence of Cohanm. And t s a strange fact, that whe
to-day Aarondes are to be found aong the entre ttora of
North Afrca, they are apparenty unknown among the erbers
no ess than among the |ewsh trbes of the Desert.12
The coasta towns of Agera and Morroco had
Records not suffered the destructon that overwhemed
those of Trpo, and ther |ewsh coones, for
the tme beng at east, were aowed to contnue aong ther own
nes. owever, the poneer |ews of North Afrca, merchants and
saors, foowed by agrcutursts and soders, were men of to,
and not of educaton.13 Consequenty they commtted tte, f any-
thng, to wrtng unt after the destructon of the Tempe n |eru-
saem, when the newy-arrved e es must have ncuded scrbes
and other men of etters. Ths w e pan the absence of wrtten
records pror to the Chrstan era.14
In consequence of condtons aong the Coast of
the Sahara e Medterranean, we may safey concude, that
as the Carthagnan contro of North Afrca gave
way to the Roman, and ths n turn graduay yeded n part at
of Trpo s the compete absence of Cohanm and Levm n the nteror and
even n Trpo. The fe|w fames of Cohanm to be found n Trpo are of
foregn brth. Traves n North Afrca, p. 206. It s an estabshed fact that
n Trpo, amongst the |ews of the nteror, there are no Cohanm ndgenous
to the country. 1. c, p. 158.
12 Souschz testfes: Among the erbers there are nether Cohanm nor
Levtes. We have noted the same phenomenon among the desert |ews of Trpo
and Agers. Traves n North Afrca, p. 433.
13 Note: unt remarks: No schoos had e sted n Israe before the e.
ut, though t may have been an uncommon accompshment to read and wrte,
the ne of teracy cannot have been drawn very hgh, for Amos and Mcah
among the prophets beonged to the masses, and the workmen on ezekah s
Soah condut were abe to carve the manner of ther work on the rock.
Israe before Chrst, p. 130.
14 Note: Souschz says: Agrcutursts or nomads, mtary coonsts or
cv mmgrants, these ebrews wrote but tte and that n the Ibrt or
Phoencan characters so that they have survved ony n oca fok-ore and n
the ethnc characterstcs whch they have transmtted to ther posterty. Very
dfferent were the condtons obtanng among the |ews who came to the coun-
try after the destructon of the Tempe. In the frst pace, most of them were
thoroughy mbued wth the Law of the Pharsees; n the second pace, they
had aready become Romanzed; these are the |ews referred to n the very
earest documents whch we have concernng |udasm n ths part of the word
the nscrptons unearthed concernng ther rtuas, and the testmony of the
athers of the Church. Traves n North Afrca, p. 273 f.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
east to the Grecan nfuence n gypt, the mgraton from the
north across the Desert of arge bodes of ebrews and of more
or ess ebrazed trbes, must have steady ncreased. Then, wth
the rse of the commerca power of the |ews themseves n Ae -
andra and Cyrene, ther coregonsts woud nevtaby have es-
tabshed themseves n reguar organzed coones or commerca
centers not ony around the oases whch marked the ne of trade
across the Sahara, but even to some degree among the Negro
trbes of the Sudan.
The advance of Chrstanty must have drven many |ewsh
trbes further and further nto the nteror. As esewhere, Chrst-
anty n North Afrca camed ts frst foowers, for the most
part, from among the devotees of the Synagogue. And as entre
dstrcts became Chrstan many defenders of the od fath sought
the companonshp of ther brethren among the nomads of the
desert.
The regn of the Vandas n North Afrca gave the |ews a
respte and ncdentay afforded them an opportunty of further
|udazng the erbers over whom they graduay ganed a domn-
ant nfuence.16 Ths |udeo- erber regme reached ts cma n
the heroc resstence of Cahena, the |ewsh erber ueen, to the
encroachment of the hosts of Isam.
Whe many |ewsh trbes n course of tme embraced Moham-
medansm, at east e ternay, others preserved ther fath by re-
treatng deep nto the desert or possby nto Negro Land tsef.
Ths may e pan n part how the |ews eary became the chef
merchants of the Sahara and the connectng nk between the Ne-
gro Natons of the South and a the great commerca centers of
the Medterranean Coast.16
15 Note: Accordng to Souschz: The consodaton of Chrstanty, n the
fourth century, was to dea the frst bow to the |ewsh prosperty. Recoverng
agan under the rue of the Vandas (ffth century), the |ewsh popuaton agan
e panded. The |ews estabshed themseves among the erbers and there be-
came the predomnatng eement. Traves n North Afrca, p. 274.
16 Note: We have t on the authorty of Souschz: The tradtons of the
|ewsh trader n the Sahara stretch back to bbca tmes. The Tamud and
the Mdrash menton varous artces whch were mported nto Paestne from
Lbya, such as donkeys, sk-worms, etc. At the begnnng of the nnth century
the caravans of the Rodante |ews traversed the desert n every drecton. Dur-
ng the Mdde Ages the |ews were abe, n the face of constant persecuton at
the hands of the Mussumans, to mantan commerca reatons wth every part
of the desert as far as the Sudan. These reatons contnued unbroken down
to the mdde of the ast century. Traves n North Afrca, p. 104.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
CONCLUSIONS 327
It was n the twefth century, however, that the
|udasm f |udasm of North Afrca suffered ts most ser-
ous check. The fanatca Amohades swept down
from the mountans wth the avowed purpose of e termnatng
a non-Mussumans.17 The |ews of the ctes found the ony a-
ternatve for death was ether apostasy or fght. Whe the ma-
orty embraced Mohammedansm, many there were who chose
death and st others found a refuge wth ther coregonsts
among the nand erbers.18
Long before a ths had happened, however, south
fr-neT of the Sahara, a |ewsh ngdom had arsen,
ngdom. . 0
nourshed for severa centures, and then been so
entrey obterated that ts very e stence was ong questoned and
the ste of ts capta has ony qute recenty been ocated. Ths |ew-
sh ngdom of Ghana, assertng as t dd the mastery over the
greater part of Negro Land, must have had a wdespread nfu-
ence on Negro customs and manners amost to the Coast of
Gunea.
And yet, even ths great nfu of |ewsh nfuence fas to e -
pan many of the ebrewsms of West Afrca, especay among
the Ashant. or the anguage of the coonsts from the North
was not the ebrew that has n so many ways eft ts mpress.
The eary advance-guard from Carthage had perhaps spoken e-
brew or a patos of ebrew and Phoencan bended, but the
eenstc sprt of Ae andra must nevtaby have made Greek
the anguage of commerca North Afrca ong before the nftra-
ton of the |ews coud have reached a stage when t mght e ercse
any rea nfuence on the dstnctvey Negro trbes of the nter-
ror.19
17 Note: Ths s Souschz s vew: Ths perod of |ewsh deveopment came
to an end wth the rse of the mountan fanatcs known as Amohades ( Un-
tarans ) who began a war of e termnaton aganst a non-Mussumans.
Traves n North Afrca, p. 366.
18 Note: Souschz says: As a matter of fact, whe most of the |ews of
the ctes were converted, the |ews of the erber country were not pressed, and
ther numbers were even sweed by refugees from the ctes. . . . Ths perse-
cuton whch asted unt the year 1288 that s, for one hundred and forty years
was the cause of the decne of a whoe peope, of the |ews who had been
estabshed n Maurtana snce the Roman occupaton and had wrtten one of
the most mportant chapters n the hstory of Israe. Traves n North Afrca,
p. 368 f.
19 Note: The vestges among the Ashant of the easts of Rosh a-Shanah
and Yom ppur aso demand contact wth an eary ebrac nfuence, f we
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Ghana and A strong ebrew mpress, no doubt, was actuay
Mohammed- eft on Negro trbes that were once sub ect to
an1sm _ -,
Ghana. ut Mohammedansm has for the most
part competey absorbed these trbes, and so f ed on them ts
own pecuar cuture whch n many respects s ony a deprecated
form of |udasm, that t s smpy mpossbe n ther regard to
dfferentate what s reay |udac from what s Mohammedan.
Pa an Trbes owever, n our present study we are deang es-
pecay wth such West Afrcan trbes as have
never yeded to the advance of Mohammedansm, and whch are
st cassfed as pagan or doatrous. And here we fee constraned
by the weght of evdence to ook to the ast and not to the North
for the domnant nfuence that to-day manfests tsef throughout
West Afrca. or, whe no doubt the Northern nftraton eft
some mpress on these trbes aso, the status of the |ews who
found ther way aong the vaey of the Ne, and thence across
the pans of Centra Afrca by Lake Chad, s more n accord wth
the tradtons and cuture of the Negro trbes as we actuay fnd
them at the present tme.
Tamudsts Lews rowne has sad of the |ews: When the
Tempe was destroyed and the od presty cut
ended the whoe technque of the regon had to be radcay a-
tered. The presty organzaton was no more, and a new organ-
zaton had to be erected. So the rabbnca cut resuted. A
ggantc ega terature caed the Tamud was deveoped n the
frst fve centures after the Destructon, and ater an even more
ggantc terature of Tamudc commentators and super-com-
mentators. 20
Nor s ths hard to understand from the vewpont of the aby-
onan |ews who had spent the centures snce ther estabshment
as a separate potca entty, n the evovng of ths new regous
ceremona whch practcay substtuted |udasm for the ebrew-
sm of the Prophets. As a matter of fact, the communty on the
may credt the words of Soomon etn: The |ews after the destructon of
the Tempe (Second), pad no attenton to the hodays e cept Purm and
anukkah, as the rason d etre for ceebratng them had ceased. It s true, we
do fnd some dscusson by the Tanam and Amoram concernng them, but they
were purey of a theoretca nature, whe the peope n actua fe knew nothng
of them. Megat Tant as a Source for |et sh Chronoogy and story n
the eenstc and Roman Perods, Phadepha, 1022, Preface, p. .
20 Lews rowne, The eevng Word, New York, 1926, p. 249.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
CONCLUSIONS 329
banks of the uphrates had eventuay come to prefer themseves
as racay purer than the possessors of the Tempe n |erusaem,
and n due course they stressed more and more the prncpe of
e cusveness and adopted an amost fetsh adherence to the etter
of the Law to the sacrfce of ts true sprt and observance. And
ong before the oss of the Tempe n |erusaem, such was the n-
fuence of the abyonan |ews, that they had n many respects
effectvey mposed upon ther brethren n Paestne the sprt and
practce of |udasm.
We see nothng of a ths n the ebrewsms of West Afrca,
and must consequenty ook to an earer perod of the hstory of
Israe wth whch to connect our mgratons to the heart of the
ack Man s Country.
Professor Macaster, speakng of pre-e c tmes,
Israe says. rom tme to me prophets arose, to ead
the peope to a purer concepton of ther natona
God. . . . ut the e opened to the champons of monothesm
ther opportunty. They taught the returned remnant to ook upon
that natona caamty as a udgment, e ecuted by an offended God
n e paton of ther contnued breach of the frst commandment
of the Decaogue. To ths God they were henceforth to consecrate
themseves as a pecuar peope, governed by a strct regous aw.
ut whe ths aw nurtured ther fath, ts nsstence upon forms
and ceremones had an ncreasngy deadenng desprtuasng ef-
fect. The persecutons whch the |ewsh peope suffered, especay
at the hands of Antochus pphanes, strengthened ther devoton
to the aw. Not ong afterwards |esus of Nazareth made hs ap-
pearance. s contempt for empty ceremona angered those to
whom ceremona was the whoe substance of regon. 21
Later, the same author wrtes: The pre-e c
ebrew8 ebrews, as a body, were hardy more than pagan.
Ther apses nto doatry were not reay apses;
they were the norma condton of ther regous fe. Reformng
kngs arose from tme to tme, n every case under the nfuence
of a prophet. . . . These reforms were never more than tempor-
ary. . . . The papyr of ephantne have cast a urd ght on the
regon of the rank and fe of the ebrew peope. These docu-
21 R. A. S. Macaster, A Century of cavaton n Paestne, London, 1926.
p. 268 f.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ments, whch must rank among the greatest dscoveres made n
recent years, n the countres of the ancent ast, reate to affars
of a |ewsh coony, whch must have entered the servce of the
kng of Persa shorty before the e, and whch, at frst estab-
shed as an outpost on the sand caed Yeb, at the fronter of
gypt, had there settted down and had entered cv fe. The
perod over whch the papyr permt us to watch ther proceedngs
covers most of the ffth century b. c. 22
Whe acceptng n a genera way Professor Mac-
Idoatry aster s statement as regards the condton of
affars n pre-e c Israe, e cepton must be taken
to the nference whch mght be drawn, that the doatry of the
Chosen Peope was that of an ntermedate stage between poythe-
sm and monothesm. In other words, that the monothesm of
sdras was an evouton from prevous poythesm, and not rather
a re uvenaton of prstne beef.
That doatry was recurrent, and often wdespread, from the
days of the |udges down to the abyonan e, cannot be
dened.28 ut we must take care to dstngush between the abso-
ute cut of a fase god and the veneraton of mages kept subor-
dnate to the adoraton of the one Supreme God. Ths atter
condton, whch we may refer to as a reatve cut, was aso actu-
ay forbdden by the Mosac Law and consequenty was kewse
termed doatry a urdca, ega doatry. The prophets n n-
veghng aganst the abuses of ther tmes as a rue made no
dstncton between the two forms of doatry. It s an easy matter
then, to overstress the testmony of the Od Testament and to
pant an e aggerated pcture of condtons n pre-e c Israe.
No concusons of genera doatry among the ebrews can be
drawn egtmatey. There are spasmodc outbursts of ega do-
atry, that do not consttute an apostasy from Yahweh, but rather
an adopton of e traneous ceremones and practces. Moreover
the doatry of Israe, such as t was, n no one nstance was ndg-
enous or endemc. The dety whose mage s worshpped s
nvaraby a foregn god. If Israe fe nto the natura poythesm
of the surroundng peopes then, ths was no ab uraton of ts own
22 Idem, p. 295 f.
28 Cfr. ortetner, De Poythesmo Unverso, especay Secto Terta.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
CONCLUSIONS
331
God, and Monothestc ath at east was wdespread n Israe,
even when the reatve cut, whch was urdcay doatry for the
|ew, was most rampant.
And even n the case of those who actuay apsed
Parae. nto doatry n ths broad sense, the condton was
not unke that recenty outned by Dederch
Westerman, Professor at the Unversty of ern, who thus de-
scrbes the conceptons of God found n West Afrca: Loca
detes form the chef ob ects of worshp. Most of them are the
ncorporaton of natura ob ects or of natura phenomena. . . .
The gods, however, are never dentfed wth these ob ects; they
are nvsbe and the ob ects n queston are nhabted by them
temporary, they serve as paces to whch offerngs can be brought
and where gfts can be asked for. . . . The dety receves ts
power from the God of eaven who deegates to the dety the ad-
mnstraton of a defnte sphere of vng bengs. 24
The system at heart s Monothestc. Ony n the
vrt Prea wdest sense of the word s there the sembance
Monothesm. of rea doatry. Some such condton of affars
e sted n the apses of pre-e c Israe. There
was no actua apostasy from the God of Abraham, of Isaac and of
|acob. The mnor detes who engrossed the attenton of the wor-
shppers were at best behoden to Yahweh for ther nfuence and
power. True t s, that ths dvded servce was destructve of the
true concept of the One, Omnpotent God, and was at varance
wth a the precepts of the Law. St t was absoutey compatbe
wth the sprt of the tmes and a natura consequence of the neg-
ect of the ega restrctons as regards ntercourse wth the trbes
that surrounded and ntermnged wth the Chosen Peope. or, as
the ate Doctor |. M. Casanowcz of the Unted States Natona
Museum once wrote to me: As regards the worshppng or ac-
knowedgng the e stence of one supreme beng aongsde of
gods many and ords many, ths s found among a or many
prmtve and even cvzed peopes who conceved of a unque
transcendenta creator wth a host of de mnores who act as hs
deegates or manfestatons. 25
24 Dederch Westerman, Gottcsvorsteungen n Obergunea Afrca, O -
ford, Vo. I (1928), p. 282.
28 Letter dated Washngton, D. C, |uy 13, 1926.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
The monothesm of sdras then, was no evouton
T f from povthestc practce, but a recang of the
Peope to ther orgna purty of regon. What
the e dd effect was a whoe-soued horror of sn, especay of
the sn of the dvded servce of Yahweh. or t was sn that had
ed up to the e. The e was teray the prce of sn. And
yet the very horror of the e terna act became amost a fanatcsm
to the e cuson of the true nterna motve. The Pharsac Schoo
stressed more and more the matera observances of every etter of
the Law, and by Law (Torah) they understood not merey the
precepts of the Pentateuch, but aso the countess e panatory tra-
dtons that had been handed down wth ther metcuous detas
of potenta voatons whch each earned Rabb n turn sought to
ampfy and mutpy, unt a new danger threatened the Chosen
Peope. terna formasm began to undermne the most funda-
menta concepts of the servce of Yahweh as prescrbed n the
Mosac Code, and graduay the sprtua became subordnate n a
way to the matera. As a consequence, n due course the Promsed-
One, the Messas, ost s rea sprtua character n the popuar
esteem, and became n common e pectaton a tempora eader and
an rresstbe conqueror. As A. W. . unt, wrtng of post-
e c tmes, e presses t: So tremendous was the nsstence of
ater |udasm on sn, so vast the dstance that t paced between
God and man, that t tended to drve between them an mmeasur-
abe chasm and to decare that nothng coud reay brdge t. The
dea of a God who shoud hmsef brdge t by becomng man, and
so affect the at-one-ment of dvne and human, was somethng
whch |udasm became sheery ncapabe of concevng or recev-
ng. 26
It s ony wth restrctons then, that we may ac-
nfuence.8h cept the vew of Professor opkns. After stat-
ng : The Israetes who nvaded Canaan mnged
wth the earer popuaton and graduay overcame them, though
n the process they became assmated to the Canaantes, 27 goes
on to say: Israe coud not ve n such an envronment wthout
modfyng ts own regon. 28 Ths he ustrates by many e -
28 unt, Israe before Chrst, p. 114.
27 . Washburn opkns, story of Regons, New York, 1926, p. 420.
28 Idem, p. 4a3.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
CONCLUSIONS 333
ampes of fase worshp, and then contnues: Ths poythesm
was not easy stamped out. It was reay the popuar regon of
Israe unt after the e. One cannot read the accounts of Is-
rae s adutery throughout the Od Testament wthout beng m-
pressed wth the fact that Yahweh s strct worshppers were ony
a sma group n a great host of doatrous Israetes, who even
admtted foregn gods nto Yahweh s very tabernace and were
aways ready to worshp aa. So say even the |ews; 29 ceptng
Davd, ezekah, and |osah, a the kngs of |udah forsook the
Law of the Most gh. 30
. As we have seen, the reatve doatry, or as we
Worshp 16 may term dvded servce, of the regn of
ng Manasses was dupcated n the Tempe at
ephantne. In each case, Yahweh or Ya u found dos actuay
sharng wth m s Tempe. And t does seem ony reasonabe
to connect our smar West Afrcan cut wth ths partcuar per-
od of ebrew story.
Accordng to Doctor . R. a: Semtes were aways mak-
ng ther way nto gypt, n snge spes when the natve power
was strong, n battaons when the natve power was weak; the
feshpots of gypt were aways an attracton, whether to the desert
Arab or to the feah of Paestne. 81
These fesh pots n a way symboze the sensuous tendency of
gypt, n pacng the carna cams above the sprtua, and we
have seen that the fugtves from Assyran wrath n the tmes of
the Prophet |eremas, fe under the spe of ther surroundngs,
and that the worshp of Yahweh n consequence became vtated
by the ngraftng of the mpure cut of Astarte. The genera con-
dton at ephantne n the succeedng century fuy corroborates
ths assumpton.
Accordng to our way of thnkng, then, there was
thTe a constant movement up the Ne of such |ews as
had for one reason or another taken up ther abode
n the and of the Pharaohs and then turned nand from the
shores of the Medterranean. Ther stay among the fesh pots of
gypt, whether for a onger or a shorter perod, had a correspond-
29 ccus. , S.
30 opkns, story of Regons, p. 424.
Cfr. Arthur S. Peake, The Peope and the ook, O ford, 1025. P- 4-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ngy enervatng effect on ther sprtua prncpes, and whe they
preserved Yahweh as ther supreme God, to a certan e tent they
adapted themseves to ther surroundngs and contnued that d-
vded servce whch had characterzed the days of ng Manasses.
And yet, they st remaned n ther own esteem the Chosen
Peope of God, and the Chdren of Yahweh.
Whether as gyptan merchants, or assocated n Phoencan
commerce, no doubt they estabshed themseves n centers of trade
throughout the hnterand. ut anythng ke coonzaton, f t
e sted at a, must at the start have been restrcted to Upper
gypt and ad acent thopa.32
The soders rebeon n the regn of Psammet-
RebeUon. cus msy concevaDy nave carred bands of |ews
we nto the nteror, to swe the scattered groups
of ther coregonsts. ut t woud seem that, thus far at east,
there coud have been but few, f any, women ncuded among
them t was amost e cusvey a movement of the mae eement
of the peope. As a consequence, ntermarrage wth the natve
trbes was practcay a necessty, especay as the restrctve aw
of the Tamudsts had not yet been enuncated, and ts sprt e er-
csed no restranng nfuence over the pre-e c |ews and the
refugees n gypt.
owever, before the Afrcan trbes coud fuy
absorb and assmate ths addton to ther ethnc
compe , the fugtves from the Assyrans must have begun to ar-
rve n a steady growng stream. Women and chdren were n-
cuded among these refugees, and centers of |ewsh cuture must
now have begun to grow up, and a whte arstocracy no doubt
commenced to estabsh tsef and assert ts superorty over the
varous trbes of acks aong the upper reaches of the Ne.
Speakng of the perod 342-339 b. c, Tabot says: Many
gyptans mgrated to the south and west when ther country was
82 Note: Doctor addon wrtes: The genera mpresson that one gets
s that amtc (or thopan) peopes n Upper Paeothc tmes began to
spread westwards aong the grassands and open forest country rght across
Afrca. The earest of them doubtess m ed wth Negroes of varous sorts
and produced ameorated Negro strans. Movements of ths knd probaby
took pace repeatedy over a very ong perod of tme. Races of Men and
Ther Dstrbuton, p. 50. And agan: Tradtons pont to successve waves of
peope advancng from North-east Afrca to Angoa by varous routes.
L c, p. 52.
1
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
CONCLUSIONS
335
attacked and conquered by the Persans under Ochus. 83 These
may have oned the eary |ewsh emgrants, or what s more prob-
abe n vew of the ancent enmty between |ew and gyptan,
have drven the partay |udazed trbes before them to the n-
teror of Afrca.
oka Some such state of affars may we have started
the evouton of the Songhos peope, then dwe-
ng at ther frst oka on the Ne, whence a Pharaoh had sum-
moned the Magcans to contend wth Moses. Ther frst two dy-
nastes were ceary of a ght compe on. And as the emgrants
contnued to arrve and accordngy ncreased the strength and
power of the trbe, whatever ts name at the tme may have been,
a process of absorpton and conquest woud naturay have started
them on ther ong trek across the contnent, even f no dsorders
from the North had brought any pressure upon them.
Ph ae S t S an mere vague con ecture. or t
seems more than a concdence that e Dubos,
who apparenty knows nothng of the |ewsh coony at ephan-
tne, says: The Songhos reca the Nuban rather than the West
Afrcan negro, and I have studed both at esure. thnography
then, asssts us n determnng the pont of departure of the em-
graton from the vaey of the Ne. It s to the south of the sand
of Phae that we fnd a smar race, and there aso has ancent
gypt eft ndebe traces. On the eft bank of the rver she has
set up a magnfcent seres of her most characterstc monuments,
and t s sma wonder that ts nhabtants shoud be so strongy
nbued wth them that they preserved the vson to the farthest
pont of ther wanderngs. 34 Now ths Phae s stuated at the
rst Cataract of the Ne cose to the ocaton of the |ewsh
Coony at ephantne.35
Ther commerca sprt woud further tend to
nte s ;31 carry the |ews, as ndvduas and n sma groups,
deeper and deeper nto the nteror unt there
must have been a chan of tradng posts entrey across the con-
r
38 Note: Rene rancs wrtes: Phae shoud be, strcty speakng, con-
sdered as the begnnng of Nuba, of whch the Cataract s reay the border-
ne. gyptan Aesthetcs, Chcago, 1912, p. 237. And agan: Nuba has
perhaps more rght to Phae than has gypt. 1. c, p. 240.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
tnent, whch woud e pan the statuettes pcked up among the
Yoruba smar to those found n the foregn quarter of Memphs.
And each center thus estabshed, woud ony serve as an out st
and an easy means of advance, as ther knsmen among the Song-
hos arstocracy e tended ther sphere of nfuence and drected
the western movement of the trbe.
Thus we may vsuaze the evouton of the Song-
ong o1s. hos as a naton, that was n due tme to become
the domnant empre of Negro Land. Startng on ther ong trek
to the West, perhaps shorty after the destructon of the Tempe
at ephantne towards the cose of the ffth century b. c, they
doubtessy woud nger ong around Darfur and ater n the v-
cnty of Lake Chad, unt ther ncreasng numbers requred
broader feds and greater food suppy, and so they woud ut-
matey be drawn towards the great Nger bend, to found ther
atest oka about the year 300 a. d.
Later, as we know, the capta was changed to Gao whch Leu-
tenant ourst has descrbed as the most powerfu cty ever
founded by negro cvzaton, the metropos from whch radated
the varous routes brngng to the Nger the produce of the Tchad
dstrcts and of gypt. 36 Of the Songhos themseves, referrng
to the thrd dynasty (1494-1591) the same author asserts: The
Askas had unted under ther banner a the Afrcan states from
Lake Tchad to the Senega, and from the desert to Say. The Song-
hay empre was then not ony the most powerfu n Afrca, but of
the whoe contemporary word. 37 Ths prase seems fusome, and
the traveer has probaby aowed hs enthusasm to ead hm nto
gross e aggeraton. The Songhos had certany rsen to great
power and nfuence, and had made Tmbuktu a remarkabe seat
of earnng and a rendezvous of schoars.38 ut, whe a contem-
porary decared, It was a s -months ourney to cross ths for-
mdabe empre, 89 t woud appear wantng n probabty to
Leut. ourst, Persona Narratwe of hs poraton of the Nger, trans.
Mrs. Arthur e, New York, 1899, p. 165.
37 Idem, p. 165.
38 Note: After the destructon of the seat of earnng at Tmbuktu, n
1594, as we are tod by Genera arrows, the famous back |urst and schoar
Ahmed aba, who had been carred off to Morocco by the nvaders, amented
not hs captvty, but ony the oss of hs great brary of s teen hundred tomes,
whch hs unfeeng and barbarous master destroyed. Cfr. arrows, er-
bers and ack, p. 83.
Dubos, Tmbuctoo the Mysterous, p. 113.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
CONCLUSIONS 337
cam that any confederaton of Afrcan trbes coud surpass, for
e ampe, the mpre of Chares V, whch reached ts heght at
ths perod.
When Ibn atoutah vsted Gao, whch he cas Caoucaou, n
1352, he speaks of the Chef of the Mosque of the Whtes, mpy-
ng that they were fary numerous.40 On the prevous page he has
descrbed the cty as One of the most beautfu ctes of the Ne-
groes, one of the argest and most popuous. 41
rom tme to tme, there must have been a break-
Peopes, ng-off of bands of varyng strength, whe the
naton was n ts formatve state; perhaps of those
who ngered behnd at each new advance aong the ne of trek;
perhaps of adventurers or macontents, who n due course woud
deveop nto other trbes of smar cuture and tradtons. Ths
woud be especay the case, when the man body of the Songhos
became converted to Isamsm at the begnnng of the eeventh
century. In vew of ther antecedents, t woud be ony reasonabe
to e pect that entre fames or cans wthn the trbe must have
cung to ther od form of worshp, and severed ther connectons
wth the parent-stock.42
40 Ibn atoutah, Voyages, Vo. IV, p. 436.
41 Idem, Vo. IV, p. 435-
Note: In the heart of the Congo asn, stuated about S. 5 ; . 21 , and
qute as remote from gypt as are the Ashant and the Songhos, we fnd the
akuba. Interna evdence shows that ths trbe must have utmatey come
from the borders of thopa. Conway T. Wharton says of them: Is t too
fantastc to suppose that the comparatvey advanced cvzaton possessed by
fhe akuba may be e paned by beng an ndrect refecton of ancent gypt
The beete or scarab desgn so often seen n ther carvng, the carvng tsef n
.ase reef, the dstncty gyptan cast of countenance manfest n ther wood
cupture, a end credence to the supposton. Yet, agan, there s the fasc-
natng possbty at east, that the rude mage of the Semtc regon, so re-
markaby preserved n the mythoogy of these peope, s a corrupt nftraton
of the regon of the ebrews as t was n gypt And agan:_ Other of
ther egends, not heretofore cted, bear strong resembance to certan ncdents
.1 scrptura hstory. or nstance, ths one: In the course of our wanderngs
we crossed a great water n a boat wthout oars, that was propeed by the
band of God Ncem. Is ths too far a cry from the story of the ark Then
.sten to ths: One day n preparng materas for ths book, I was sttng n a
sma thatch hut n Mushonge, stenng to the od grey-hared Mbam
ushongo, as he tod me stores of hs peope. Suddeny, wthout promptng
r eadng queston of any knd, he vounteered: We, too, once had whte skns
ke yours; we are now back because of a curse put upon us by our forefather,
/ota. e dd t because one of the sons of Wota roed up the door of hs
father s hut wthout ceremony and under crcumstances that were mproper.
Wota put a curse upon hm, and snce then we have been back. I checked ths
ory over wth another ancent chef, a son of a kng, and whe hs account
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
|ukun and In ths way, perhaps, the |ukun, and many other
Ashant1. trbes, such as the Yoruba, may we have derved
ther ebrewsms, whch to-day are seekng e panaton. or,
whe the Songhos themseves woud necessary ose much of
ther ebrew cuture and tradton, frst when they embraced Mo-
hammedansm n 1009 a. d.43 and possby even more so, when the
Negro Askas dspaced the ght-compe oned Sunn dynasty n
1494,44 st many offshoots of the trbe, that cung tenacousy
to ther ancent fath and ressted Isamsm to the present day,
must have preserved these traces of ther orgn.
The Songhos then, present the most reasonabe
Inftratons souton of the probem as to how the ebrac n-
fuence found ts way from the Ne to the Nger.
Unquestonaby, there must have been many other waves of n-
fuence of greater or ess degree foowng aong a the nes of
commerce, and the steady nftraton has necessary eft ts m-
press here and there despte the tendency of Mohammedansm to
obterate a precedng cutures wherever t gans the ascendancy.
Wth ths constanty repeated surge of ebrac cuture from
Upper gypt, there may, wthout doubt, have been ntermttenty
assocated, especay n medaeva tmes, a companon eement
that had ts orgn n Abyssna among the parent-stock of the
present day aashas, and thus paraesms to Abyssnan cuture
may have grown up ntermnged wth the ebrewsms of West
Afrca, but we are ncned to thnk, that f such a contact ever
was estabshed, ts effects must have been amost neggbe.
Ghana rom the ngdom of Ghana, too, we admt, as
we as from the ater arrvas across the desert
of |udeo- erber trbes, many of the ebrewsms of West Afrca
may be e paned. ut n the case of the Ashant at east, we are
convnced that ther ebrac nfuence was derved from the far
ast and that n a probabty t s the Songhos peope who con-
dffered n some partcuars, the concuson drawn was the same, namey, that
the akuba are now back because of the curse of ther forefather. It caused
an unforgettabe sensaton to hear the od Mbam gravey begn teng the
foowng: Ncem (God) s not one but three ; frst there s Ncem the Crea-
tor, ne t there s ofangana, who acts as medator between Ncem and man.
and ast, there s Nyony Ngana, assstant of ofangana, and actng for hm
when he s away. These three are a one n power and honour. Wharton,
The Leopard unts Aone, p. 79 ff.
44 Idem, Vo. I, p. 67.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
CONCLUSIONS
339
sttute the vng contact, and that we have here a truy remark-
abe nstance of rea cutura dffuson.
The |udazng of the erber trbes n North
Trbes 1 Afrca may we have had ts counterpart n Up-
per gypt where sma groups of |ews may have
won over entre trbes and after estabshng themseves as a
presty arstocracy to govern them, have guded them to the n-
teror of the contnent where they mght more freey carry on
ther regous practces free from persecuton.
Some such trbe, the Songhos mght concevaby
egroes. been n the days of ts ncepton a |udeo-
Negro trbe wth the rea |ewsh eement, probaby aready m ed
wth an gyptan or Nuban stran, consttutng at the start, the
whte arstocracy; and adopton nto the trbe beng accompshed
by proseytng. Its trba unty woud thus be estabshed, not on
ethnc but soey on regous nes.
In any case, t s the wrter s persona convcton
Concuson at, e pam t as vou w , a |ewsh eement s to
be found n the parent-stock of the Ashant,
whether that parent-stock s to be assocated wth the Songhos or
not. Ths eement, too, has every ndcaton of beng neay con-
nected wth the ebrews of pre- abyonan days, presumaby
through the refugees n gypt. Yame the Supreme eng of the
Ashant s to a appearances none other than the Yahweh of pre-
e c tmes, and the ancent trba regon has much n common
wth the dvded worshp of Yahweh n the regn of ng Manas-
ses as revved at ephantne and then passed on, n course of
tme, by the |ewsh nfuences whch found ther way across the
contnent.
We cannot postuate any degree of certtude for
ths theory. It must for the present reman a
theory, and nothng more. Tme, however, the
wrter beeves, w strengthen ts credbty, f t does not even-
tuay estabsh t as a fact. Ths much, however, may be safey
camed as proven at the present wrtng: ebrewsms, rea or ap-
parent, actuay do e st among the Ashant, and the most paus-
be e panaton of them as a coectve entty appears to be a df-
fuson of ebrac cuture that found ts way, ong centures ago,
from the Ne to the Nger.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Chapter III
CON IRMATION O T T ORY
Dvne Name e avt 3 tru remarkabe confrmaton of the
pausbty of our theory n the varous names for
the Supreme eng to be found among the Pagan trbes of Afrca.
Thus, the Reverend Sogsmond W. oee, wrt-
Nomencature. mS m 853, pubshed a comparatve vocabuary
of neary three hundred words and phrases n
more than one hundred dstnct Afrcan anguages. Snce the data
were gathered at Serra Leone from natves of the varous trbes,
many of whom had eft ther orgna haunts at an eary age, nac-
curaces must be e pected both as regards the ocaton of trbes
and word-equvaent, as we as n pronuncaton. owever, the
genera scope of the work throws much ght on the sub ect now
under consderaton.
The name of the Supreme eng s gven for an even two hun-
dred trbes, athough many are probaby dfferent daects of the
same anguage. As we woud e pect, among the Mohammedan
trbes the word s commony Aah, or a cose dervatve, such as
Yaa among the |oops near Cape Verde. As regards the strcty
Pagan trbes, however, there s a great varety of form. or fre-
quenty, nstead of namng the Supreme eng drecty, they refer
to m by one or other of s attrbutes, as, for e ampe, the
Creator. It s surprsng then, to note the number of nstances, over
wdey separated dstrcts, where there e sts an ndcaton of a
possbe dervaton from the Yahweh of the ebrews, makng due
aowance for the consonants that are commony nterchangeabe,
such as M and W. Thus n the Cameroons we fnd Nzamba,
Nzambe, Monyama, and Nyama. In rench quatora Afrca.
Anyambe and Nyama. urther south n egan Congo, Nzamb,
Ndzamb, Ndsambe, Ndsam, Ndzama and Ndsamb. Whe
st further south n Angoa, we fnd Nsamb, Ntsamb
340
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
CON IRMATION O T T ORY 341
and Ndzamb. In other words, the more we wthdraw
from the Nger, the more remote the dervaton appears. At Pka
n North- ast Ngera, besdes Aa, Yamba was aso used; and
at Tmbuktu, Aa had not yet crushed out the predomnant Yer-
ko or Yarku of the Songhos.1 Caron spes the Songhos word
Yerkoy, to be pronounced as rench, (. e. Yerkwa), and remarks
that the anguage at Tmbuktu s not as pure as at Gao.2
In other parts of Afrca a ke smarty s noted. Thus among
the arotse of Upper ambes, the word s Nambe,3 and Nassau
cas attenton to the fact that ths name Nambe s amost e -
acty the same as Anyambe, n enga, two thousand mes ds-
tant, n Spansh Gunea, on the West Coast, ust north of the
quator.
Wth the ans of the Gabon forest, the Supreme eng s
Nzame,5 and n the Grebo country further to the north, e s
known as Nyswa.6 Agan n the vocabuary gathered by Captan
Tuckey durng hs e pedton to the Congo n 1816, the word for
God s gven as ambe n Maemba, and Yambee n mbomma.
The atter pace s near the mouth of the Congo Rver.7
|ohn Cark aso furnshes us wth severa e ampes n hs Spec-
mens of Daects pubshed n 1848, wheren he states: These
specmens are the resut of eghteen years attenton to ths nter-
estng sub ect n the West Indes, and n Afrca. 8 Most of hs
nformaton, however, s merey from hearsay, athough he gves
t the approva of hs e perence. Thus he records as the name of
the Supreme eng n rench quatora Afrca, Anyambe,
Anyamb and Nyamb. At the mouth of the Gaboon Rver, An-
yambe; and on an sand off the Gaboon coast, we fnd Anyamb.
On the Rver Cameroon, about thrty mes from the sea, t s
Namb.
In speakng of the Supreme eng among the Northern Trbes
of Ngera, Meek observes: Nyama s aso among the Mumbake
1 S. W. oee, Poygotta Afrcana, London, 1854.
2 . Caron, De Sant Lous au Port de Tombouktou, Pars, 1891, p. 366.
3 Lone Dece, Three Years n Savage Afrca, London, 1898, p. 74.
4 Robert am Nassau, etchsm n West Afrca, London, 1904, p. 34.
5 Ae ander Le Roy, The Regon of the Prmtves, New York, 1922, p. 115.
6 Wson, Western Afrca, p. 209 Note.
7 |. . Tuckey, Narratve of an pedton to pore the Rver are,
usuay caed the Congo, n South Afrca, n 1816, London, 1818, p. 395.
8 Carke, Specmens of Daects, p. 3.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
dentfed wth the Sun. Under the name of Nan, Nen, Nyan, he
s the Supreme God of the Angas, Yergum, Pe, Monto, Sura,
and Mumbeke, and s aso, I beeve, as Yamba, recognzed as the
sky-dweng God by the amu, Awok, oewa, Tangae, Wa a,
and by a great many non-Ngeran antod trbes. Nyambe s,
n fact, the hgh God of the Western antu. . . . That Nan s
regarded as the Supreme Ruer of the word s shown by the w-
ngness of the Angas to appy to hm, and hm ony, the Musm
tte of Aah. 9 ere we shoud notce that the Nyan of North-
ern Ngera whence the Ashant came, s dentca wth the com-
poundng form of the Ashant Nyame, as t appears, for e ampe,
n Nyankopon, Nyamekopon, Nyame aone great one.
A. W. Cardna, treatng of the Natves of the Northern Ter-
rtores of the God Coast, speaks of a trbe caed assena or
Awuna, that s now amost e tnct. It has many characterstcs n
common wth the Ashant. or e ampe, ye or yeh s the
verb to be n both; and n regards to both we fnd the same
baance structure n ther poetry that s aso characterstc of the
ebrew.10 Wth the assena, the name of the Supreme eng s
We, whch ooks ke what Cowey cas the earest form from
whch Yahweh s derved, namey Yau 11 or ese a corrupted form
of YahW tsef,12 the verba component Yah beng dropped.
The |ewsh Coony at ephantne, as we have
Dervatves seen usec tne f0rm Ya u for Yahweh,18 and n
paces n North Afrca, such as Carthage and
adrumentum, many nscrptons have been found, where the
God of the ebrews s named Iao,14 ust as e cavatons at Sa-
mara show the form Yo.16 These are evdenty survvas of od
forms of the terragrammaton. or whe Yah 16 occurs n poetry
10 Cardna, Natves of the Northern Terrtores, p. 107, 156. Note: As
a genera rue, though not aways, the ebrew poet strves to estabsh, n hs
verse, a certan paraesm of deas. Chares Latourbcau, L vouton Lt-
terare dans es Dverscs Races umanes, Pars, 1894, p. 285
11 Cowey, Aramac Papyr, Introducton, p. v.
12 Cardna, 1. c, p. 23.
s Cfr. page 272.
14 Pau Monceau , Les Coones |uves dans I Afrque Romane Revue dts
tudes |uves, Tome LIV (1902), p. 5 f.
16 Cambrdge Ancent story, Vo. I, p. 362.
a f
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
of the Od Testament,17 n the composton of proper names
Yeho 18 and |o or Yo 19 are the usua forms. Thus we have t re-
corded n connecton wth the determnaton of the courses of the
prests by ot 20 that the twenty-thrd fe to Deayahu,21 Yahu
hath drawn, 22 and the twenty-fourth and ast to Ma azyahu,23
Consoaton of Yahu. 24 So too, we have many compounds of
|o or Yo26 such as |oab,28 |o (or Yahweh) s father, 27 a
famy name after the e.28 Now, no ess an authorty than
rown, Drver and rggs Le con takes care to note: onk
seems to show that as pref n the composton of proper names,
Yeho 29 s the odest and the atest form, and that Yo 80 s nter-
medate, beongng to the earest post-e c perod unt the tme
of Chrst; occasona copysts mstakes beng taken nto ac-
count. 81 Ths mght we ndcate that ust as Ya u of the e-
phantne Tempe s connected wth the pre-e c |ews, so the Iao
of North Afrca, as we woud e pect, s derved from a ater off-
shoot of mgraton subsequent to the return from abyona.
urthermore, Chares ruston has shown that Greek nscrptons
found at Carthage and ts vcnty are reay ebrew words n
Greek etters, and n these the form Iao occurs as we as other
modfcatons of the Tetragrammaton.32
Wth the Ashant, as we have seen, the Supreme
eng s Nyame. The Agn, supposedy of com-
17 rown, Drver and rggs, ebrew and ngsh Le con, p. 219.
1s V
19 f
201 Para. v, 18.
22 rown, Drver and rggs, ebrew and ngsh Le con, p. 219.
23 crrp/
24 Gesenus, ebrew and Chadee Le con, trans. Tregees, London, 1847, p.
CCCC CII.
25 r
2 a
27 rown, Drver and rggs, 1. c, p. 222.
281 sdras , 6.
SO f
81 rown, Drver and rggs, 1. c, p. 219 Note.
82Cfr. Revue Archeoogque, 5 Scrc, Tome (1919). P- 28ff; Tome II
(1920), p. 47 ff; Tome VI (1922), p. 77 ff; Tome VIII (1923), p. 624.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
mon orgn wth the Ashant, ca m Name,33 and the Sanw.
aso of the Ivory Coast, nvoke m as Namene.34 As Roger
Vamur attrbutes many of the customs of both the Agn and
the Sanw to an mpress of what he cas Ashant cuture, ths
smarty n the names of the Supreme eng s easy e -
paned.35
antus Doctor Water Addson |ayne, speakng of the
oca gyptan detes, remarks: The rea names
of the gods were known ony to the prests, f at a; they were too
sacred to be mentoned, whence the detes receved substtute
names, some beng best known by ther home seats, as he of
dfu (Tbot) or she of Dendera ( net). 36 A somewhat
smar condton e sts among many of the antu trbes, where
the Supreme eng s ndcated by an nvarabe radca sgnfy-
ng heaven,37 or ts equvaent meanng on hgh or the frma-
ment or the ar, oned wth a varabe pref that determnes
the precse meanng. Thus the Swah, M-ungu, e of eaven;
the okomo, Mu-ungu, e from on hgh; the Tabvva, Mu-guu,
e of eaven; the erero, Mu-kuku, e of on hgh; etc.38
. . Monsgnor Le Roy has we sad: It s beyond
Monothe1sts. I. , , , . ,. ... , , -L
queston or doubt that the Negros and the an-
tus as we as a the acks of Afrca acknowedge and procam
the e stence of a eng superor to a, to whom a speca name
s gven, who s dstngushed from other sprts, from the manes,
shades, and eements, and whom we can dentfy ony wth
God. 39
33 Lous Tau er, Le Nor de oudoukou, Pars, 1921, p. 624.
34 CI. Gaube, tude sur e Cote d Ivore, Pars, 1901, p. 78. Note: Tau er
gves as the Abron word for God Nangouboun. Cfr. Le Nor de oudoukou,
p. 588. Ths s evdenty the Nyankopon of the Ashant wth whom the Abron
are racay connected.
85 Roger Vamur, Notre Coone de a Cote d Ivore, Pars, 1903, p. 170.
86 Water Addson |ayne, The eang Gods of Ancent Cvsaton, New
aven, 1925, p. 8.
37 Note: ortetner remarks how Semtes qute commony use the words
for God and eaven ndscrmnatey, and adds: ven among the Tamudsts
eaven s frequenty used for the name of God. De Poythcsmo Unverse.
p. 29.
38 A. Le Roy, La Regon des Prmtfs, Pars, 1911, p. 500 f. Note: The
same may be sad of some of the dstnctvey Negro trbes of West Afrca.
Thus Samue Crowther, a natve mssonary among the Yoruba, teray trans-
ates the word for God, Oorun, as the owner of heaven, dervng the word
from orun, to have or possess heaven. Cfr. Grammar of the Yoruba
Language, p. 8.
39 Le Roy, Regon of the Prmtves, p. 120.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
345
|. Leghton Wson had aready wrtten n the mdde of the
past century, when treatng of Northern Gunea, whch he paces
aong the West Coast of Afrca between Cape Verde and the Cam-
eroon Mountans: The beef n one great Supreme eng, who
made and uphods a thngs, s unversa. Nor s ths dea mper-
fecty or obscurey deveoped n ther mnds. The mpresson s
so deepy engraved upon ther mora and menta nature, that any
system of athesm strkes them as too absurd and preposterous to
requre a dena. 40
|. G. Chrstaer n hs dctonary states: The heathen negroes
are, at east to a great e tent, rather monothestc, as they appy
the term for God ony to one supreme beng. 41 And Mungo Park
wrtng at the cose of the eghteenth century s equay outspoken,
when he says: Some of the regous opnons of the Negroes,
though bended wth the weakest creduty and superstton, are
not unworthy of attenton. I have conversed wth a ranks and
condtons, upon the sub ect of ther fath, and can pronounce,
wthout the smaest shadow of doubt, that the beef of one God,
and of a future state of reward and punshment, s entre and un-
versa among them. 42
Captan Rattray s testmony need not be repeated here, as t
has been gven n deta n the Chapter on the Supreme eng of
the Ashant. ut qute recenty another thnoogst of standng
has unequvocay agned hmsef aganst the popuar theory of
40 Wson, Western Afrca, p. 209. Note: Ths s precsey the pont of vew
taken by Davd Lvngston. Wrtng of echuanaand, he says: There s no
necessty for begnnng to te even the most degraded of these peope of the
e stence of a God or of a future state, the facts beng unversay admtted.
. . . On questonng ntegent men among the akwans (stuated near the
head-waters of the Lmpopo Rver) as to ther former knowedge of good and
ev, of God and the future state, they have scouted the dea of any of them
ever havng been wthout a toeraby cear concepton on a these sub ects.
Davd Lvngston, Mssonary Traves and Researches n South Afrca, New
York, 1858, p. 176. And agan: ut, though they a possess a dstnct know-
edge of a dety and of a future state, they show so tte reverence, and fee so
tte connecton wth ether, that t s not surprsng that some have supposed
them entrey gnorant on the sub ect. 1. c, p. 177. nay, wrtng at Tete
on the ambes Rver, Lvngston ater adds: As Senhor Canddo hods the
offce of udge n a dsputes of the natves, and knows ther anguage perfecty,
hs statement may be reed on that a the natves of ths regon have a cear
dea of a Supreme eng, the maker and governor of a thngs. e s named
Mormo, Moungo, Raza, Mpambe, n the dfferent daects spoken. The
arotse name hm Nyamp, and the aonda amb. A prompty acknow-
edge hm as the ruer over a. 1. c, p. 686.
41 Chrstaer, Dctonary of Asante and ante Language, p. 342.
42 Park, Traves n the Interor of Afrca, p. 406.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Coone s. C. . Meek wrtes: A the trbes, however, devoted
to natursm and fetshsm, are suffcenty thestc to beeve n the
e stence of a Supreme Ruer of the word. 43
A ths, of course, goes counter to the prevaent schoo of evo-
utonsts who pace unmted confdence n the observatons of
Sr Afred urton s. As an admrer of erbert Spencer, 4
s foows hs gude n hs evouton of regous beef among
the West Afrcan trbes. And whe hs vaue as a wtness n ths
partcuar matter has been thoroughy dscredted,45 yet he and
hs dscpe Mss Mary ngsey are the great authortes quoted
by the modern schoo.
To meet, then, any crtcsm of our theory whch may be brought
to bear from that source, t may be we to go nto the queston
here at some ength.
Professor Mercer postvey asserts: The e stence of a naton
of athests has never been demonstrated. The most prmtve
peopes, both hstorcay and cuturay, have been found to be
thests (n the broad and non-technca sense of the term). The
odest human records we possess, as we as the odest and most
reabe tradtons of the most ancent peopes, bear wtness to the
unversaty of thesm n ancent tmes. 46
Meek, Northern Trbes of Ngera, Vo. II, p. 29.
44 s, Yorouba-Speakng Peopes, p. 282.
45 Cfr. page 69 ff.
40 Samue A. . Mercer, The thopc Lturgy: Its Sources, Deveopment,
and Present orm, Mwaukee, 1915, p. 15. Note: ven s s fnay forced
to admt that degenerate Afrcan worshp, as shown for e ampe n the venera-
ton of the serpent, s not doatry n the strct sense of the word. or speakng
of the Ophoatry of Dahomey, he wrtes: The snake tsef s not worshpped
but rather the ndweng sprt; the outward form of the python beng con-
sdered the manfestaton of the God. Cfr. The we-Speakng Peopes of the
Save Coast of West Afrca, p. 54. Then after e panng that ts tte Danh-gb
mpes fe-gvng snake, he contnues: Danh-gb s the god of wsdom,
and of earthy bss. e s aso the benefactor of manknd, for the frst man
and woman that came nto the word were bnd, and manknd woud have been
bnd to ths day had not Danh-gb opened ther eyes. 1. c, p. 56. Dederch
Westerman n treatng of Conceptons of God found n West Afrca, s even
more specfc. e says: The God of eaven s aso connected wth a natura
body, namey the vsbe heaven. ut ths God hods a unque poston, he s
above everythng and s everywhere. . . . verythng owes ts e stence to
hm. Loca detes are hs chdren, they derve ther power from hm. e s
the creator, the gude and preserver of the word and a that s n the word.
s characterstc quates are power, ustce and goodness, and they fnd e -
presson n a number of prase names, sayngs and songs. Cfr. Gottesvors-
teungen n Obergunea |ourna of the Internatona Insttute of Afrcan
Languages and Cutures, Vo. I, (1928), p. 283.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Professor Was dscoses the fundamenta error
rror1 1 8 8 m tne Ratonasts mode of procedure, when he
wrtes: Much attenton has been pad to the fase
scence of prmtve man and the ethnoogst has gven tte heed
to the correct scence. We are more prone to emphasze hs super-
sttons than hs knowedge, hs errors of udgment than hs cor-
rect nferences. 47
Radn s Vew Ths s aso n keepng wth what we are tod by
Doctor Pau Radn, ate Professor of Anthro-
poogy at the Unversty of Caforna and sometme eow of
arvard and Coumba Unverstes. e says: The probem, n
short, that confronts us s not as has aways been erroneousy as-
sumed, the orgn of monothesm. That s one whch I woud say
antedates Neandertha man.48 The hstorca probem connected
wth monothesm mpct and e pct, s, as I see t, not how
monothesm arose but what made t the prevang and e cusve
offca regon of a partcuar peope. 48 And agan: Most of
us have been brought up n the tenets of orthodo ethnoogy and
ths was argey an enthusastc and qute uncrtca attempt to
appy the Darwnan theory of evouton to the facts of soca e -
perence. Many ethnoogsts, socoogsts and psychoogsts st
persst n ths endeavour. No progress w ever be acheved, how-
ever, unt schoars rd themseves, once and for a, of the curous
noton that everythng possesses an evoutonary hstory; unt
they reaze that certan concepts are as utmate for man as a
47 Was, An Introducton to Anthropoogy, p. 482.
48 Note: We mght here ca attenton to a remark of A. L. roeber: It
s concevabe that the peope of the Upper Paeothc spent at east as much
tme on ceremona observances as n workng fnt. Anaogy wth modern un-
cvzed trbes woud make us thnk that ths s qute key. ut the stone toos
have remaned yng n the earth, whe the regous customs went out of use
thousands of years ago and the beefs were forgotten. Yet ths s known: as
far back as the Mousteran, thrty thousand years ago, certan practces were
beng observed by the Neandertha race of western urope whch modern sav-
ages observe n obedence to the dctates of regon. When these peope of the
Mousteran ad away ther dead, they put some of ther beongngs wth them.
When e stng natons do ths, t s nvaraby n connecton wth a beef n
the contnued e stence of the sou after death. We may reasonaby concude
therefore that even n ths ong dstant perod human bengs had arrved at a
crude recognton of the dfference between fesh and sprt; n short, regon
had come nto beng. roeber, Anthropoogy, p. 171. Why s t that roeber
cannot go a step further and admt the e stence of regon from the begnnng
of the human race
Pau Radn, Monothesm among Prmtve Peopes, London, 1924, p. 65.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
soca beng as specfc physoogca reactons are for hm as a
booga entty. 50
Whe entrey dsagreeng wth some of hs con-
Contenton, cusons, Doctor Radn thus wrtes of Andrew
Lang: In 1898 he pubshed The Makng of Re-
gon, n whch he camed that the evoutonary schoo n ethno-
ogy was hopeessy wrong n one of ts fundamenta assumptons,
that namey a beef n a Supreme Dety dd not now and never had
e sted among so-caed prmtve trbes. e contended that ethno-
ogsts, msed by certan preconceptons, had msnterpreted those
ndcatons pontng n such a drecton, credtng to Chrstan n-
fuences those defnte nstances where the facts coud not possby
be dened. ut he went much further. e contended that the fary
eevated concepton of a Supreme Dety found much among such
smpe trbes as the aborgnes of Austraa coud ony be under-
stood by assumng that the traces of monothesm there encoun-
tered, represented a defnte degeneraton of an oder and purer
fath partay contamnated to-day by anmstc beefs. In other
words, monothesm had preceded anmsm and a purer fath had
secondary been contamnated by the supersttous accretons of
a ater degenerate tme. 51
Ths ast statement of Lang s, Doctor Radn postvey re ects,
and yet he admts: Twenty-fve years have eapsed snce Lang
wrote hs book and hs ntutve nsght has been abundanty cor-
roborated. The thnoogsts were qute wrong. Accurate data ob-
taned by traned specasts have repaced hs rather vague
e ampes. That many prmtve peopes have a beef n a Supreme
Creator no one to-day serousy denes. 52
80 Idem, p. 66.
51 Radn, Monothesm among Prmtve Peopes, p. 19. Note: Radn m-
medatey adds: As was the case n so many of Lang s theores or ntutons,
f you wsh, he was ony partay rght. 1. c. s own persona theory con-
cernng the e stence among prmtve peope of monothesm, a theory wth
whch, as s evdent, we must dsagree, s thus brefy summed up: Such a be-
ef, I cannot too often repeat, s dependent not upon the e tent of knowedge
nor upon the eaboraton of a certan type of knowedge, but soey upon the
e stence of a speca knd of temperament. When once ths has been grasped,
much of the amazement and ncreduty one nevtaby e perences at the cear-
cut monothesm of so many prmtve peopes w vansh and we sha recog-
nze t for what t s the purposve functonng of an nherent type of thought
and emoton. 1. c, p. 67. Whe then, we dsagree wth Doctor Radn as to
hs own concusons, hs admssons, partcuary of the cear-cut monothesm
of so many prmtve peopes s usefu for our present purpose.
82 Radn, 1. c, p. 21. Note: rederch ertz, too, pays trbute to Lang n
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
It s nterestng, then, to fnd the O ford s-
Testmony toran Chrstopher Dawson ceary statng:
Among the pastora peopes a over the word,
from Sbera to Afrca, we fnd the Sky God as a vague and often
mpersona power whch s yet conceved as the creator and su-
preme ruer of the unverse. It s characterstc ake of the ancent
Aryans, the Turks, the Mongos, the amtes, and many of the
Negro peopes of Afrca; and even among peopes of the hgher
cuture such as the Sumerans and the Chnese t appears as one
of the earest eements n ther regon, nherted perhaps from
an oder phase of barbarsm. ven the ower peopes of the hunt-
ng cuture are not entrey devod of the concepton, and t has a
good cam to be consdered the odest and most unversa regon
of the word. 58
R. . Dennett, too, absoutey re ects the sugges-
ton that the Negroes graduay evoved from a
state of fetshsm to whatever concept they have of God to-day.
On the contrary, t s hs frm opnon that the peope have we
ngh ost the knowedge of God whch once ther forefathers pos-
sessed. And he adds: I shoud nfer from the ong study of the
peope that I have made . . . that ths superstton caed fetshsm
s an overgrowth mposed upon the purer knowedge they once
certany possessed. 64
the foowng words: The regous notons of prmtve peopes appear to us
as fu of nordnate magnaton and gross supersttons. Yet recent research
by A. Lang and others has made the surprsng dscovery that the noton of a
supreme dety s aso found n peopes at a very eary stage of cvzaton,
though ths partcuar dety s mosty magned as enthroned so hgh as not to
take any care of the thngs of ths earth and ayng no cam to worshp.
ertz, Race and Cvzaton, p. 246. In the present voume we have seen that
ths ast statement s not borne out by facts.
83 Dawson, The Age of the Gods, p. 243. Note: ortetner s very cear on
ths pont. e mantans: It s evdent that even such races as ater became
pagans, at the begnnng worshpped one God, and afterwards passed eventuay
to the worshp of many gods. That the Afrcan Negroes once venerated one
God, Creator of the word, they who best understand the affars of these peo-
pes, know both from the names by whch the Dvnty s desgnated among
these savages and by other ndcatons as we. ortetner, De Poythesmo
Unverso, p. 32.
84 R. . Dennett, At the ack of the ack Man s Mnd, London, 1906, p.
168. Note: Professor ot Smth n hs recent tte voume on the orgn of
cvzaton admts: The ggantc runs found n Centra Amerca, |ava, Cam-
boda, Rhodesa, and n many of the centers of st oder cutures afford m-
pressve testmony of the fact that cvzaton s apt to undergo a process of
degradaton, or even oca destructon, more or ess compete. The fact has
often promoted the suggeston that the communtes of so-caed natura men
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Ths ast observaton s we confrmed by the
|udasm present condton of North Afrcan |udasm. In
fact wth a ther fetshsm, the trba regons of
the Ashant and other Negro peopes are no more gross and nde-
pendent of a Supreme eng, than the cut of avowed |ewsh
trbes and groups remote from Negro Land. The degradaton to
whch the Mussuman domnaton has reduced the once pros1erous
|ewsh trbes s we ustrated by Nahum Souschz, who s cer-
tany a sympathetc wtness. Of certan |ews at Tafet he wrtes:
The mystcsm of these peope s e traordnary. Ther ubant
antcs wth the Torah on the mornng of Smhat Torah was a
scene never to be forgotten. or them the Torah was no onger
the mere symbo of a sacred thng n ther ecstasy t became a
mystc fre n tsef an ob ect of worshp; t was the purest fet-
chsm. 55 When treatng of the manners and customs of the
Trpotan |ews, he records: When a dead body makes a moton
as f to rse, t s sad to be moved by an ev sprt, and must be
struck voenty to prevent t from rsng agan. Under the head
of a corpse a sackfu of sand s paced. If the death took pace on
the Sabbath, a knfe and a pece of bread are paced on the breast
of the body. If the deceased eave no mae ssue, they make the
cover of the coffn out of the top of hs tabe. The har-band s
aways bured wth a dead woman. If two members of the same
famy de n one year, they reease a cock n the fed before the
coffn to ward off a thrd caamty. (Ths s a varant of the
Morocco custom mentoned before). On returnng from the
cemetery, they drve a na nto the door of the house. Indeed re-
gon n Trpo has a arge adm ture of superstton. 58 In the
Atas Mountans, Souschz found the cut of the dead pays an
mportant part. 57 At one vage the Genus of the rver, s
worshpped.68 sewhere women made rendezvous wth sprts
and danced wth them. 69 Moreover, the |ews of the Sahara
are e ceedngy supersttous and beeve n demons and n sor-
were not reay prmtve, but smpy peope who had ost the cuture they
formery en oyed. G. ot Smth, In the egnnng, New York, 1928, p. 241.
58 Idem, p. 208.
87 Idem, p. 469.
88 Idem, p. 472.
89 Idem, p. 284.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ceres of every knd. 60 And, the Sacha s a sorcerer who comes
orgnay from Morocco. y the use of kameot, con urng books
and tasmans (tames), he earns a secret thngs. e cures,
curses, and uncovers sprngs and secret treasures. 61 And yet
these degraded devotees of superstton and fetshsm usty cam
descent from the Chosen Peope who were e pressy caed to safe-
guard and perpetuate the servce of Yahweh.
The evoutonst, then, s n error when he takes
Deveopment t for granted that the ow state of cvzaton to
be found n out-of-the-way corners of the word
must be a survva of the eary condtons of the human race, and
not a deteroraton from eary standards. perence shows that
a group does not aways tend towards ts betterment when eft to
tsef, but on the contrary too frequenty degenerates physcay
and nteectuay, as we as sprtuay.
Thus, for e ampe, some twenty years ago a decdedy undesr-
abe eement focked nto the State of Maryand. They were pre-
sumaby what s known as Whte trash from the West Vrgna
Mountans. They passed for such at any rate. A sma coony, or
perhaps a snge famy, woud suddeny appear n a neghborhood
and wthout eave or cense take possesson of a vacant house or
even a hove n the woods. Drty, unkempt, ther horror of water
seemed ony second to ther averson for work. Ther propensty
for beggng earned for them the tte of Gm-mes (Gve me).
Ther open dsregard for the ordnary standards of decency and
the accepted norm of moraty was notorous. Lega marrage n
the strct sense of the word was unknown to them. A certan nat-
ura bond was sanctoned among them, but at nght men, women,
and chdren woud seep hudded together on the foor n a manner
60 Idem, p. 357.
81 Idem, p. 285. Note: Souschz states: There are many knds of kameot,
tasmans and amuets, whch the |ewsh chd wears from the day of ts brth.
rst comes the hand (or hand of atma) wth fve fngers, worked n meta
wth strange desgns. Ths hand s found engraved n a the houses of the
more backward |ews. It s worn as an amuet round the neck or on the heart.
Chdren wear besdes a horn of cora, a coar contanng a sma cypress to
protect them from ev, a tte bag of back cumn, ncense, grans of carob,
and sver pates wth the words Shadda, Sman Tob, etc. Traves n North
Afrca, p. 282. Souschz further reports that when Rabb Isaac ben Shshet
reached Agers n 1391, he began a campagn aganst the gnorance and su-
persttons of the natve |ews. . . . St a hs efforts dd not succeed n ds-
peng ether the supersttons whch are the pecuar possesson of the na-
tves, or ther worshp of the dead, the domnatng Afrcan cut. 1. c, p. 320.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
no wht more cvzed than was customary n darkest Afrca before
the advent of what we fatter ourseves by cang modern cvza-
ton. And yet, ths Whte trash from the West Vrgna Moun-
tans, f they dd actuay come from there, was descended from as
good stock as ever setted n the Unted States. Isoaton and
hardshps and no doubt oca condtons that can ony be surmsed
ed to negect of regous practces, God was forgotten n tme,
and s mora aw dsregarded, unt there was evoved a type of
degeneracy that s better eft undescrbed. |ust how far physca
and mora unceanness had advanced the decay of cvzaton, t s
hard to say. Wthout queston the hook-worm had much to do
wth the body asstude and sprtua decrepttude of the poor un-
fortunates. In any case, here at east, the tendency of the race was
not to sef-betterment but rather to decay.
Cvzaton S n0t surp sn tren, to fnd Chrstopher Daw-
son n hs chapter on the Decne of Archac Cv-
zaton, emphatc n hs statement: The Archac Cvzaton,
whch has been descrbed n the precedng chapters, reached ts
fu deveopment n the thrd menum b. c. Thereafter the note
of cvzatons of the Near ast was conservaton rather than
progress. In fact, n many respects the genera eve of matera
cuture stood hgher n that age than at any subsequent perod. A
the great achevements on whch the fe of cvzaton rests had
been aready reached, and there was no mportant addton to ts
matera equpment unt the rse of the great scentfc and ndus-
tra movements n Western urope n modern tmes. The most
mportant nventons whch characterse the hgher cuture, such as
agrcuture and the domestcaton of anmas, the pough and the
whee vehce, rrgaton and the constructon of canas, the work-
ng of metas and stone archtecture, navgaton and sang shps,
wrtng and the caendar, the cty state and the nsttuton of ng-
shp, had been aready acheved by the fourth menum, and by
the thrd we fnd organsed bureaucratc states, wrtten codes of
aws, a hghy deveoped commerce and ndustry, and the begn-
nngs of astronomy and mathematcs. 82
62 Dawson, The Age of the Gods, p. 237. Note: Doctor rederck Tnev,
Professor of Neuroogy at Coumba Unversty, whose recent work, The
ran from Ape to Man, s professedy a defense of the evoutonary theory, s
constraned to make certan admssons that are worth recordng here. Whe
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
. . Dawson had prevousy sad: |udged by purey
er physca standards, such as the sze of ther bran,
foss man of the ater paaeothc perod was equa and some-
tmes even superor to the average modern man. The modern
average of crana capacty es between 1400 and 1500 cubc
centmeters, whe that of the foss man of Cromagnon has been
estmated at 1650 cc, that of Chanceade at 1710 cc, and that of
arma Grande, near Mentone, hgher st. Ths resut s not fat-
terng to our prde n the progress of modern man, but t s cu-
camng for manknd n genera a steady, f spasmodc, progress (Vo. II, p.
932), he contends, however, that ths s accompshed ony by a successon of
races, each of whch n turn s doomed to decay and e tncton. Thus he
states: As n the frst fush of any renassance, so wth the awakenng of a
new race, the nta perod s usuay the most ferte n productve ngenuty.
. . . The same famar cyce of uvenescence, maturty and decne whch
charactersed the deveopment of earer races dd not fa to appy ts n-
evtabe formua to the Cro-Magnon. (Vo. II, p. 761 f). e had aready
sad: The Cro-Magnon ranks hgh among the races of manknd n nteectua
deveopment and known capactes of producton. e beongs to the speces
omo Sapens, the same speces of man that has made modern hstory. (1. c,
P- 759)- And agan: The Cro-Magnon were a race whch deveoped n Asa
but seem to have had no connecton of an ancestra knd wth the Neanderthas.
They possessed a bran capabe of more compe deas, greater comprehenson,
more reasonng powers, a wder, more face magnaton. Above a, they
were endowed wth a hghy artstc sense whch had not been present n any
of the prevous races of man. Indeed, they seem to have possessed a cerebra
capacty whch was neary f not qute equa to that of modern man. They
were capabe of advance educaton and had strongy deveoped esthetc as we
as regous feengs. (1. c., p. 760.) Later Doctor Tney adds: The treasures
of ther art gaeres upon the was of the ancent caves, ther remarkabe
drawngs, scuptures and pantngs fuy warrant the dstncton whch has
been conferred upon them n the tte of Paeothc Greeks. (1. c, p. 763).
Yet, speakng of Cro-Magnon Industry, he observes: The Soutrean was the
hgh noon of hs cutura achevement ust as the mdde Mousteran was for
the Neandertha. In ths era the fnt ndustry attaned ts cumnatng stage but
ts fourshng actvtes soon began to wane. Through the Magdaenan a of
the artstc and ndustra deveopment sank sowy toward the horzon of ts
dsappearance. At ength n the Azan Perod the ast survvors of the greatest
race n the Od Stone Age, senescent n ther ndustres, decadent n ther
art, saw the settng of the Cro-Magnon sun and the passng of ther knd nto
the darkness. (1. c, p. 762.) Once more he returns to the sub ect: Cro-
Magnon destny was no e cepton to what had gone before and what woud
foow many tmes thereafter. It embraced the rresstbe tendency towards
raca decne wth fna e tncton, and ths was the fate whch dd at ength
befa Cro-Magnon man. (1. c, p. 766.) A ths rases the queston: Independ-
ent of e permenta knowedge whch necessary s ever on the ncrease, ust
how far has man advanced nteectuay, especay n the power of deducton,
snce Cro-Magnon tmes The queston s especay pertnent as regards the
regous beefs of so-caed prmtves. Moreover, f Doctor Tney s con-
sstent n hs theory, he shoud admt that the present race of man has been re-
crudescng, and that prmeva cutura condtons were of a hgher order than
those of the present day.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
rousy borne out by the recent dscoveres of oss man outsde
urope. 68
roeber, too, adds hs trbute of prase to the hgh
Man.Magn n standard of cvzaton to whch the Cro-Magnon
man attaned. Thus he says: The Cro-Magnon
race of Aurgnacan tmes, as represented by the fnds at Cro-
Magnon and Grmad, was e cessvey ta and arge-braned, sur-
passng any vng race of man n both respects. 64 And agan:
Ths race was not ony ta, but cean-mbed, the, and swft.
Ther brans were equay arge. ... If these ndvduas were
not e ceptona, the fgures mean that the sze and weght of the
bran of the eary Cro-Magnon peope was some ffteen or twenty
per cent greater than that of modern uropeans. . . . The Cro-
Magnon peopes used skfuy made harpoons, orgnated a re-
markabe art, and n genera attaned a deveopment of ndustres
parae to ther hgh degree of body progress. Certany from
a cvzatona standpont the comparson of Cro-Magnon man
wth our so-caed prmtve of to-day, does not end support to the
theory of the evouton and betterment of the human race.
The Reverend Pho L. Ms has sad n hs mon-
Man tVe umenta work on Prehstorc Regon: There are
those who have dabbed wth Tyer s Prmtve Cu-
ture, wth razer s pretentous work on Totemsm and ogamy,
and who are frmy convnced that prmtve man was ether entrey
3 Dawson, The Age of the Gods, p. o. Note: Naturay sze of bran aone
has been cast asde as an nde of the scae of cvzaton, and other crtera,
such as compe ty of cerebra convouton, and the ke, have been ntroduced
n the scheme of evouton. Thus Professor Tney frst mentons: Statstcs
ndcate that the bran weght of dstngushed and taented ndvdua mem-
bers of the race s somewhat n e cess of the average adut bran. Thus n one
hundred dstngushed men, the average weght of the bran was 1469.65 gm..
about 100 gms. above the average weght of uropean brans. The ran
from Ape to Man, Vo. II, p. 777. e then takes care to add, when he s ds-
tngushng the bran of a man from that of an ape: Two facts are mpressve
upon nspecton of the cerebra hemsphere n man when compared wth a the
ower prmates: frst, the marked ncrease n sze; second, the great com-
pe ty of convoutona rchness and ntrcacy of fssura pattern. 1. c, p. 77S.
To whch he adds ater: If a snge statement mght cover the characterstc
features of the atera aspect of the human hemsphere n contrast to a other
prmates, t s that the compe ty of the convoutons and the tortuousness of
the fssures render mpossbe a unform descrpton n man, whe the reatve
smpcty of these features n a sman brans dscoses the dscrete terrtora
boundares amost at frst gance. 1. c, p. 789.
84 roeber, Anthropoogy, p. 27.
Idem, p. 28.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
athestc, or f n possesson of any regon at a, that the dea of
God was deveoped out of the ghost or the magca nature cut.
To them we sha oppose an enormous array of regous facts
whch have ony recenty been unearthed but whch n ther unted
force pont to concusons of precsey the opposte character t
s the a- ather beef whch precedes the totemc or anmstc
cut by ndefnte ages. Prmtve man beeved n God, and ony
n ater tmes was the beef corrupted. 88
So, too, the Reverend |oseph Rckaby: It s not unkey that
the savage state of what anthropoogsts and geoogsts know as
prmtve man was part of the punshment of orgna sn. 67
It s not surprsng then, to fnd even so pronounced an advo-
cate of the evouton of regous beefs as Professor Lynn
Thorndyke, actuay forced to admt: Instead of smpy havng
faed to progress from a ower stage of cvzaton, savages may
have retrogressed from a once hgher state of cuture. It s, there-
fore, none too certan that ther customs and thought are those of
prmtve man. 88 And agan: The vew that man once ved
promscuousy n hordes and that the famy deveoped ony grad-
uay, perhaps wth setted fe, has now been abandoned, and the
famy, usuay monogamous, s recognzed as the odest human
nsttuton and omnpresent at every stage of cuture. 89
Wherefore, we concude, that, the Supreme e-
Concuson not on 0f tne Ashant and aed trbes, but
most probaby of the whoe of Negro Land as we,
s not the God of the Chrstans whch, at a comparatvey recent
date, was supermposed on the varous trba beefs by mnsters
of the Gospe: but, the Yahvveh of the ebrews, and that too of
the ebrews of pre-e c tmes, that ether suppanted the prevous
concept of dvnty n the Afrcan mnd, or ese carfed and denned
the orgna monothestc dea whch may have an dormant for
many centures, or even perhaps been bured for a tme n an ne -
pcabe confuson of poythesm and superstton. It was the tr-
86 Pho L. Ms, Prehstorc Man, Washngton, 1918, Proeg. p. 4.
87 |oseph Rckaby, Waters that Go Softy, London, 1923, # 51.
68 Lynn Thorndyke, A Short story of Cvsaton, New York, 1926, p. 23.
Note: Chrstopher Dawson postvey asserts: The passng of the gaca
age seems to have been n many respects a tme of retrogresson and cutura
decadence. The Age of the Gods, p. 45.
69 Thorndyke, 1 . c, p. 29.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
umph over the darkness of error of the orgna monothestc dea,
that had e sted prevous to the apse from grace of the parents of
the uman Race, and the reawakenng of ths prmtve concept
was the frut of the Daspora of the Chosen Peope of God that was
to pave the way for Chrstanty.70
70Cfr. enry Martn attenhouse, The be Unocked, New York, 1928,
p. 406: The |ews of the Dsperson formed the brdge across whch Chrs-
tanty entered the Roman Word.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
I LIOGRAP Y
Anythng ke a crtca bography woud requre a voume
n tsef. We must here be satsfed wth merey stng such refer-
ences as have been found usefu n preparng the present work.
Wth the e cepton of perodcas, these may be found for the
most part n the oston Coege Lbrary, Newton, Mass.
genera bbography
Abou arad , Gregory.
Suppementum storae Dynastarum, trad. dward Pocock, O -
ford, 1663.
Abufeda, Ismae.
Annaes Musamc, ed. |acobus Georgus Ader, afnae, 1789.
stora Antesamca, ed. enrcus Orthobus escher, Lpsae,
1831.
Geographe, I Parte, trad. Renard, Pars, 1848.
// trad. Sant-Goyard, Pars, 1884.
Abutbus, Georgus macenus.
stora Saracenca, red. Thomas rpenus, Amsterdam, 1625.
arth, enry.
Traves and Dscoveres n North and Centra Afrca, New York,
1857.
arton, George A.
Regons of the Word, Chcago, 1919.
asset, Rene.
tudes Nord-Afrcanes et Orentaes, Pars, 1923-1925.
Meanges Afrcans et Orentau , Pars, 1915.
oas, ranz.
Anthropoogy and Modern Lfe, New York, 1928.
oemus, |oannes.
Mores, Leges et Rtus Omnum Gentum, London, 1541.
rawey, . G.
Short story of the Amercan Negro, New York, 1913.
Soca story of the Amercan Negro, New York, 1921.
reasted, |ames enry.
Ancent Tmes, oston, 1916.
Conquest of Cvsaton, New York, 1926.
357
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
urton, Rchard .
Seect Papers on Anthropoogy, London, 1924.
Cassery, Gordon.
Afrca To-Day, Newcaste-on-Tyne.
Charton, douard.
Voyageurs Ancens et Modernes, Pars, 1867.
Cay, Abert T.
mpre of the Amortes, New aven, 1919.
Orgn of bca Tradton, New aven, 1923.
Ceand, erdman tzgerad.
Our Prehstorc Ancestors, New York, 1928.
Crawford, O. G. S.
Man and s Past, O ford, 1921.
Cust, Robert Needham,
Modern Languages of Afrca, London, 1883.
Dae, A.
Dssertatones de Orgne et Progressu Idooatrae, Amsterdam,
1693.
Dawson, Chrstopher.
The Age of the Gods, oston, 1928.
Denham, Capperton and Oudney.
Dscoveres n Afrca, London, 1826.
Denker, |.
Les Races et es Peupes de a Terre, Pars, 1926.
Dennett, R. .
At the ack of the ack Man s Mnd, London, 1906.
Do, Cassus Cocceanus.
Roman story, trans, . Cay, London, 1914.
D on, Roand .
Raca story of Man, New York, 1923.
udng of Cutures, New York, 1928.
Dowd, |erome.
The Negro Races, New York, 1907.
Dubos- ontanee, |. G.
Anecdotes Afrcanes, Pars, 1775.
Dufourcq, Abert.
Les Regons Paennes et e Regon |uve Conparees, Pars, 1923.
on, L. C.
store d Israe Peupe de Deu, Pars, 1927-1928.
ower, enry Thatcher.
Great Leaders of ebrew story, New York, 1920.
razer, |ames George.
Totemsm and ogamy, London, 1910.
The Goden ough, London, 1920.
Gaffare, Pau.
La Conquete de I Afrque, Pars, 1892.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
I LIOGRAP Y 359
Garner, Noe.
L Afrque: Anthropoogc Geographque, Pars, 1894.
GOLD NW IS R, AL AND R A.
ary Cvsaton, New York, 1926.
Gray, George uchanan.
Studes n ebrew Proper Names, London, 1896.
Sacrfce n the Od Testament, O ford, 1925.
addon, A. C.
Races of Man and ther Dstrbuton, New York, 1925.
ankns, rank .
Raca ass of Cvsaton, New York, 1926.
arrs, |ohn.
Navgantum atque Itnerantum botheca, London, 1764.
artmann, |oannes Mechor.
drs Afrca, Gbttngen, 1796.
astngs, |ames.
Dctonary of the be, ( dted), New York, 1924.
ncycopeda of Regon and thcs, ( dted), New York, 1913-
1922.
eeren, A. . L.
Afrcan Natons, O ford, 1832.
storca Researches, London, 1847.
erodotus.
Geography, trans. A. D. Godey, London, 1921-1924.
ertz, rederch.
Race and Cvsaton, London, 1928.
opkns, . Washburn.
story of Regons, New York, 1926.
Ibn at-Tqtaqa.
A akr, trad. . Amar, Pars, 1910.
Ibn aouka, Abou asm.
Descrpton de I Afrque, trad. Sane |ourna Asatque, Pars,
1842.
|ohnston, arry .
story of the Coonsaton of Afrca by Aen Races, Cambrdge,
I9I3-
|OS P US, LAVIUS.
Antqutes of the |ews, trans. Wam Whston, New York.
Aganst Apon, trans. . St. |. Thackery, London, 1926.
|unker, Wam.
Traves n Afrca, London, 1890.
|uste, .
Recue de Dvers Voyages, Pars, 1684.
eane, A. .
Afrca, London, 1895.
Man, Past and Present, Cambrdge, 1920.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
O LL , S. W.
Poygotta Afrcana, London, 1854.
L R, AU MANN.
|ewsh Theoogy, New York, 1928.
oran.
Trans. |. M. Rodwe, London, 1871.
ORTL ITN R, RANCIS .
De Poythesmo Unverso et qubusdatn e us orms apud rbraeos
ntmasque Gentes Ustats, Innsbruck, 1908.
Archaeooga bca, Innsbruck, 1917.
roeber, A. L.
Anthropoogy, New York, 1923.
Lam mens, enr.
L Isam: Croyances et Insttutons, eyrouth, 1926.
Lang, Andrew.
Makng of Regon, New York, 1900.
Magc and Regon, London, 1901.
Le anc, Vncent.
The Word Surveyed, trans. . . Gent, London, 1660.
Leo Afrcanus, |oannes. ( assan bn Mohammed e-Ouzzan)
Afrcae Descrpto, Amsterdam, 1632.
Le Roy, Ae ander.
La Regon des Prmtfs, Pars, IOII.
Regon of the Prmtves, trans. Newton Thompson, New York.
1922.
Leroy, Over.
La Rason Prmtve, Pars, 1927.
Letourneau, Ch.
L vouton Ltt rare dans es Dverses Races umanes, Pars,
1894.
L vy- ruh, Lucen.
Les onctons Mentaes dans es Soc t s Inf reures, Pars,
1918.
La Mentat Prmtve, Pars, 1922.
L Ame Prmtve, Pars, 1927.
Lowe, Robert .
Cuture and thnoogy, New York, 1916.
Prmtve Socety, New York, 1919.
Prmtve Regon, New York, 1924.
Lucas, Chares P.
Partton and Coonsaton of Afrca, O ford, 1922.
Macaaster, R. A. S.
Century of cavaton n Paestne, London, 1926.
Mamondes, Moses.
De Idooatra, Amsterdam, 1675.
Marmo, Carva a.
Descrpton Genera de Afrca, Maaga, 1599.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
I LIOGRAP Y 361
L Afrque, trad. D Abancourt, Pars, 1667.
Martn, en amn.
System of Phoogy, London, 1759.
Meet et Cohen.
Les Langues du Monde, Pars, 1924.
Mesnage, |.
Le Chrstansme en Afrque, Decn et tncton, Pars,
I9I5-
Mgne, |. P.
Patroogae Cursus Competus:
Seres Latna, Pars, 1844-65.
Seres Graeca, Pars, 1857-66.
Ms, Pho Laos.
Prehstorc Regon, Washngton, 1918.
Moore, rancs.
Traves n Inand Parts of Afrca.
Moore, George oot.
story of Regons, dnburgh, 1914.
Morrson, W. D.
The |ews under Roman Rue, London, 1890.
Muer, W. Ma .
Scence of Languages, London, 1861.
Muntsch, Abert.
vouton and Cuture, St. Lous, 1923.
Muret, M.
Rtes of unera, Ancent and Modern, trans. Pau Lorran, Lon-
don, 1683.
Murray, ugh.
Dscoveres and Traves n Afrca, dnburgh, 1818.
Netter, Nathan.
Israe et Son Tamud a Trovers I store, Pars, 1926.
Ogby, |ohn.
Ouseey, Wam.
Orenta Geography of bn auka, London, 1800.
Perry, W. |.
Chdren of the Sun, London, 1927.
Pho, |udaeus.
Works, trans, C. D. Young, London, 1890.
Pny, the der.
Natura story, trans. ostock and Rey, London, 1855.
Poybus.
stores, trans. W. . Paton, London, 1922.
Pory, |ohn.
Geographca store of Afrca, London, 1600.
Purchas, Samue.
s Pgrmages, London, 1614.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
UATR AG S, A. D .
uman Speces, London, 1903.
Radn, Pau.
Monothesm among Prmtve Peopes, London, 1924.
Rasmussen, |ames Lassen.
stora Praecpuorum Arabum Regnorum ante Isasmum, an-
nae, 1817.
Addtamenta ad storam Arabum ante Isamsmum, e cepta e
Ibn Nabatah Nuvero atque Ibn otebah, annae, 1821.
Rawson, George.
Transaton of erodotus.
Recus, see.
Afrca and Its Inhabtants, trans. A. . eane, London, 1878.
Romme, Chrstopher.
Abufedea Arabae Descrpto Commentaro Perpetua Iustrata,
Gottngen, 1802.
Ross, Ae ander.
Panseba, Ltte London, 1672.
ROSTOVT , M.
story of the Ancent Word, trans. |. D. Duff, O ford, 1926.
Sapr, dward.
Language, New York, 1921.
Saucy, . de.
store de I Art |udaque, Pars, 1858.
Schmdt, Ma .
Prmtve Races of Manknd, London, 1926.
Schmdt, W.
Orgne de dee de Deu, Anthropos, Venne, 1910.
Les Regons de Afrque Semane d thnooge Regeuse,
Pars, 1913.
De Sprachfamen und Sprachenkrese der rde, edeberg,
1926.
Schoes, Theophus . S.
Gmpes of the Ages, London, 1905.
Schutz, Afred P.
Race or Mongre, oston, 1908.
Shaw, Thomas.
Traves and Observatons, O ford, 1738.
Smth, G. ot.
In the egnnng, New York, 1928.
Souttar, Robnson.
Short story of Ancent Peopes, London, 1904
Strabo.
Geography, trans. orace Leonard |ones, London, 1917.
Sumner, Wam Graham.
okways, oston, 1906.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
I LIOGRAP Y
363
Sumner, eer and Dave.
The Scence of Socety, New aven, 1927.
Taeb ahn, Mrza Abu.
Traves, trans. Chares Stewart, London, 1810.
Tayor, Grffth.
nvronment and Race, O ford, 1927.
Thorndyke, Lynn.
Short story of Cvsaton, New York, 1926.
Tney, rederck.
The ran from Ape to Man, New York, 1928.
Toutan, |.
Les Cutes Patens dans I mpre Roman, Pars, 1920.
Tyer, dward .
Prmtve Cuture, London, 1873.
Anthropoogy, New York, 1923.
Ugon, .
Thesaurus Antqutatum Sacrarum, Compectens Seectssma
Carssmorum Vrorum Opuscua, n qubus Veterum e-
braeorum Mores, Leges, Insttuta, Rtus Sacr et Cves Ius-
trantur, Vence, 1744-69.
Vendryes, |.
Languages, London, 1925.
Vgourou , .
La be et a Crtque, Pars, 1883.
La be et es Decouvertes Modernes, Pars, 1884.
Was, Wson D.
Messahs: Chrstan and Pagan, oston, 1918.
Introducton to Anthropoogy, New York, 1926.
Weatherford, W. D.
The Negro from Afrca to Amerca, New York, 1924.
WLLOUG bY, W. C.
Race Probems n New Afrca, O ford, 1923.
The Sou of the antu, New York, 1928.
Wsser, Cark.
Man and Cuture, New York, 1923.
Work, Monroe N.
bography of the Negro n Afrca and Amerca, New York,
o
I LIOGRAP Y OR INTRODUCTION ON |AMAICA
Abrdgment of the Mnutes of the vdence taken before a Commt-
tee of the Whoe ouse, to Whom It was Referred to Consder
of the Save-Trade, London, 1789-1791.
acon and Aaron.
The New |amaca, ngston, 1890.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
arcay, Ae ander.
Practca Vew of Present State of Savery n West Indes, Lon-
don, 1828.
arker and Sncar.
West Afrcan ok-Taes, London, 1917.
eckford, Wam.
Remarks upon the Stuaton of the Negroes n |amaca, Impar-
tay Made from a Loca perence of Neary Thrteen Years
n that Isand, London, 1788;
Descrptve Account of the Isand of |atnaca, London, 1790.
geow, |ohn.
|amaca n 1850, New York, 1851.
ome, Rchard.
Descrpton of the Isand of |amaca from the Notes of Sr Tho nas
Lnch, nght, Governor of |amaca, London, 1672.
rdges, Geogre Wson.
A Voce from |amaca, London, 1823;
Annas of |amaca, London, 1828.
rowne, Patrck.
Cv and Natura story of |amaca, London, 1789.
urdett, Wam.
Lfe and pots of Mansong wth a Partcuar Account of the
Ob, London, 1800.
urge, Wam.
Repy Reatve to the Present State of |amaca, London, 1839.
Cana, rank R.
Ashant ncycopeda rttanca, 11th dton, Vo. II, p. 725.
Cark, A. .
Ingenous Method of Causng Death mpoyed by the Obeah Men
of the West Indes Amercan Anthropoogst, Lancaster, Penn.
Vo. IV (1912).
Cook, . M.
|amaca: The Lodestone of the Carbbean, rsto, 1924.
Cooper, Thomas.
acts Iustratve of the Condton of the Negro Saves n |amaca,
London, 1824.
Correspondence Reatve to the Condton of the Negro Saves n
|amaca, London, 1824.
Cronse and Ward.
Cunne Rabbt, Mr. Spder and the Other eef, London, 1903.
Cunda, rank.
storc |amaca, London, 1915.
|amaca Under the Spanards, ngston, 1919.
|amaca andbook, ngston, 1924.
Daas, Robert Chares.
story of the Maroons, London, 1803.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
I LIOGRAP Y 365
Dana, M.
Voodoo, Its ffects on the Negro Race Metropotan Magazne,
New York, Vo. VII (1908).
Davs, . P.
ack Democracy, New York, 1928.
De Lsser, . G.
In |amaca and Cuba, ngston, 1910.
20th Century |amaca, ngston, 1913.
dwards, ryan.
Speech on the Save Trade, London, 1790.
story Cv and Commerca of the rtsh Coones n the West
Indes, London, 1793.
Proceedngs of the Governor and Assemby of |amaca n regard
to the Maroon Negroes, London, 1796.
nason, W. .
story of the |amaca Case, London, 1869.
ranckyn, G.
Answer to the Rev. Mr. Carkson s ssay on Savery, London,
1789.
uer, Stephen.
Two Reports of the ouse of Assemby of |amaca on the Sub ect
of the Save Trade, London, 1789.
New Act of Assemby of the Isand of |amaca; beng the present
Code Nor of that Isand, London, 1789.
Proceedngs of the on. ouse of Assemby of |amaca, on the
Sugar and Save Trade, London, 1793.
Orgna Letter ooks Whe Agent of |amaca n ngand, 1764-
1795, MSS n oston Coege Lbrary, Newton, Mass.
Gardner, Wam |ames.
story of |amaca, London, 1909
Gaunt, Mary.
Where the Twan Meet, New York, 1922.
Gadstone, |ohn.
acts Reatng to Savery, London, 1830.
akew, |ames.
Pcturesque Tour of the Isand of |amaca, London, 1825.
anson, rancs.
Account of the Isand of |amaca Pref ed to Laws of |amaca,
London, 1683.
arvey and rewn.
|amaca n 1866, London, 1867.
ckerng, dmund.
|amaca Vewed, London, 1661.
, Robert T.
Cuba and Porto Rco wth the Other Isands of the West Indes,
New York, 1898.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
|ecky, Water.
|amacan Song and Story, London, 1907.
|ohnston, arry .
The Negro n the New Word, London, 1910.
|ones, |ames.
Acts of Assemby passed n the Isand of |amaca from 1y o to
1783, ngston, 1786.
dd, |oseph .
Iustratons of |amaca, London, 1840.
nbb, Wam.
acts and Documents Connected wth the Late Insurrecton n
|amaca, London, 1832.
Lese, |ames.
New story of |amaca, London, 1740.
Lews, Matthew Gregory.
|ourna of a West Indan Panter, London, 1834.
Lvngston, Wam P.
ack |amaca, London, 1899.
Loyd, Wam.
Letters from the West Indes, London, 1837.
Long, dward.
story of |amaca, London, 1774.
Lowe, |oseph.
Inqury nto the State of the rtsh West Indes, London, 1807.
Lunan, |ohn.
Abstract of the Laws of |amaca Reatng to Saves, Sant |ago
de a Vega, |amaca, 1819.
Lynch, Mrs. enry.
The amy Sepuchre, London, 1848.
Madden, Rchard. R.
A Tweve-months Resdence n the West Indes, London, 1835.
Matson, |ames.
Remarks on the Save Trade and Afrcan Squadron, London.
1848.
McMahon, en amn.
|amaca Pantershp, London, 1839.
McNe, ector.
Observatons on the Treatment of the Negroes n the Isand of
|amaca, London, 1788-1789.
Mne- ome, Mary Parmea.
Mamma s ack Nurse Stores, dnburgh, 1890.
Mner, T. .
Present and uture State of |amaca, London, 1839.
Montagnac, Noe de
Negro Nobodes, London, 1899.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
I LIOGRAP Y
367
MOR TON, |. .
West Inda Customs and Manners, London, 1793.
Neson, Wam S.
La Race Nore dans a Democrate Amercane, Pars, 1922.
Nes, ar.
ack ayt, New York, 1926.
Nugent, Mara.
|ourna of a Voyage to and Resdence n the Isand of |amaca,
1801-1805, London, 1839.
Phppo, |ames M.
|amaca: Its Past and Present State, London, 1843.
Pm, edford.
The Negro and |amaca, London, 1866.
Ptman, rank Wesey.
Deveopment of the rtsh West Indes, 1700-1763, New aven,
1917.
Prce-Mars, Dr.
Le Sentment et e Phenomene regeu chez es negres de Sant-
Domngue uetn de a Socttte d store et de Geographe
d ayt, Port-au-Prnce, ayt, 1925.
Ans Para Once, Compegne, 1928.
Prnge, Thomas.
Suggestons Respectng the Apprentceshp of Negro Chdren,
London, 1833.
PULL N- URY, SSI .
|amaca as It Is n 1003, London, 1903.
thopa n e, London, 1905.
Radcffe, |ohn.
Lectures on Negro Proverbs wth a Premnary Paper on Negro
Lterature, ngston, 1869.
Raun, M.
store de a |amaque, London, 1751.
Renny, Robert.
story of |amaca, London, 1807.
Rc-by, |ohn.
story of the Parsh of St. |ames, |amaca, to the Year 1740,
ngston, 1849.
Scott, Mchae.
Tom Crnge s Log, Phadepha, 1833.
The Cruse of the Mdge, dnburgh, 1834.
Scott, Sbbad Davd.
To |amaca and ack, London, 1876.
Sherock, P. M.
|amaca Supersttons mpre Revew, 1924.
Shore, |oseph.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
In Od St. |ames, ngston, 1911.
Soane, ans.
A Voyage to the Isands, London, 1707.
Natura story of |amaca, London, 1707.
Stark, |ames .
|amaca Gude, oston, 1898.
Sterne, enry.
A Statement of acts, London, 1837.
Stewart, |.
Past and Present State of the Isand of |amaca, dnburgh,
1823.
Stuart, Vers.
|amaca Revsted, London, 1891.
Sturge and arvey.
The West Indes n 1837, London, 1838.
Tayor, R.
Negro Savery specay n |amaca, London, 1823.
Thomas, erbert T.
Untrodden |amaca, ngston, 1890.
Thome and mba.
mancpaton n the West Indes, New York, 1838.
Trapham, Thomas.
Dscourse of the State of eath n the Isand of |amaca, Lon-
don, 1679.
Turnbu, Davd.
The |amaca Movement, London, 1850.
Underh, dward ean.
The Tragedy of Morant ay, London, 1865.
A Letter on the Condton of |amaca, London, 1865.
Wadde, ope Masterson.
Twenty-nne Years n the West Indes and Centra Afrca, Lon-
don, 1863.
Whtehead, enry S.
Obn the Carbbean The Commonwea, New York, |une 1, 1927.
Whteey, enry.
Three Months n |amaca n 1832, London, 1833.
Wco , a Wheeer.
Sang Sunny Seas, Chcago, 1909.
Wams, Cynrc R.
Tour Through the Isand of |amaca, London, 1826.
Wams, |ames.
Narratve of vents, London, 1837.
Wams, |oseph |.
Whsperngs of the Carbbean, New York, 1925.
Young, Robert.
A Vew of Savery, London, 1825.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
I LIOGRAP Y
369
bbography for chapters , 4 on the ashant
Aen, Marcus.
The God Coast, London, 1874.
Anceo, |.
Les poratons au Senega, Pars, 1886.
Arcn, Andre.
La Gun e rancase, Pars, 1907.
Audan, Leon.
Le Ma d at, Port-au-Prnce, ayt, 1908.
aden-Powe, R. S. S.
Downfa of Prempeh, Phadepha, 1896.
eckwth, Martha Warren.
|amaca Anans Stores, New York, 1924.
eecham, |ohn.
Ashantee and the God Coast, London, 1841.
e, esketh |.
Obeah Wtchcraft n the West Indes, London.
ss, arod C. |.
Reef of umas, London, 1901.
owdtch, T. dward.
Msson from Cape Town Caste to Ashantee, London, 1819.
ssay on the Supersttons, Customs and Acts, Common to the
Ancent gyptan, Abyssnans, and Ashantees, Pars, 1821.
ower, Lous P.
God Coast Paaver, London, 1911.
oye, rederck.
Through anteeand to Coomasse, London, 1874.
oye, Vrgna razer.
Dev Taes, New York, 1900.
rackenbury, .
ant and Ashant, dnburgh, 1873.
udge, . A. Was.
The Dvne Orgn of the Craft of the erbast, London, 1928.
u torf, |oannes.
Synagoga |udaca, ase, 1641.
Campbe-Thompson, R.
Semtc Magc: Its Orgns and Deveopment, London, 1908.
Cardna, A. W.
Natves of the Northern Terrtores of the God Coast, London,
1908.
In Ashant and eyond, Phadepha, 1927.
Casteanfs, . C.
New Oreans as It was, New Oreans, 1895.
Chantre, rnest.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Contrbuton a 1 etude des races humanes de a Gunee, Les
Aschants uetn Socet d Anthropoogc de Lyon, 1919.
Chrstaer, |. G.
Coecton of Three Thousand and S undred Tsh Proverbs,
ase, 1879.
Dctonary of the Asante and ante Language, ase, 1881.
Cardge, W. Waton.
story of the God Coast and Ashant, London, 1915.
Cfford, Lady.
Our Days on the God Coast, London, 1919.
Connoy, R. M.
Soca Lfe n ant-Land |ourna of the Roya Anthropoogca
Insttute of Great rtan and Ireand, London, Vo. VI
(1895).
Cory s
Ancent ragments, ed. . Rchmond odges, London, 1876.
Crukshank, rode.
ghteen Years on the God Coast of Afrca, London, 1853.
Daves, T. Wton.
Magc, Dvnaton and Demonoogy among the ebrews and
Ther Neghbours, London, 1898.
Deane, |ohn athurst.
Worshp of the Serpent, London, 1833.
Dorsanve, |. C.
Une pcaton Phoogque du Vaudou, Port-au-Prnce, ayt,
1924.
Dupus, |oseph.
|ourna of a Resdence n Ashantee, London, 1824.
s, Afred urton.
The Land of etsh, London, 1883.
The Tsh-Speakng Peopes of the God Coast of West Afrca,
London, 1887.
The we-Speakng Peopes, London, 1890.
story of the God Coast of West Afrca, London, 1893.
The Yoruba-Speakng Peopes of the Save Coast, London, 1894.
On Vodu-Worshp Popuar Scence Monthy, New York, Vo.
VIII (1891).
West Afrcan okore Popuar Scence Monthy, Vo. LV
(1894).
merck, A. |.
Obeah and Duppysm n |amaca (Prnted Prvatey), Wood-
stock, 1915.
|amaca Masm (Prnted Prvatey), Woodstock, 1916.
|amaca Duppes (Prnted Prvatey), Woodstock, 1916.
psten, Mosheh.
Torah Verfed n Scence, New York, 1928.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
I LIOGRAP Y
37
arbrdge, Maurce .
Studes n bca and Semtc Symbosm, London, 1923.
reeman, Rchard Austn.
Traves and Lfe n Ashant and |aman, Westmnster, 1898.
uer, rancs C.
A Vanshed Dynasty; Ashant, London, 1921.
Godwn, Thomas.
Moses and Aaron, Cv and ccesastca Rtes used by the An-
cent |ews, London, 1678.
Grave, . |.
etshsm n Congo Land Century Magazne, New York, Vo.
I (1891).
Gros, |ues.
Voyages, Aventures et Captvte de |. onat chez es Achants,
Pars, 1884.
addon, Afred C.
Magc and etshsm, London, 1906.
ay, |. Darympe.
Ashant and the God Coast, London, 1874.
ayford, Casey.
God Coast Natve Insttutons, London, 1903.
owey, M. Odfed.
The ncrced Serpent, Phadepha, 1928.
urwtz, Soomon T. .
Root-Dervatves n Semtc Speech, New York, 1913.
Iustrated London News.
rom Cape Coast to Coomasse, London, 1874.
|ohnston, arry .
story and Descrpton of the rtsh mpre n Afrca, Lon-
don, 1910.
emp, Denns.
Nne Years at the God Coast, London, 1898.
MacDonad, George.
The God Coast, Past and Present, New York, 1898.
Martn, vene C.
rtsh West Afrca Settements, London, 1927.
Meredth, enry.
Account of the God Coast of Afrca, London, 1812.
Morand, Pau.
Mage Nore, Pars, 1928.
Musgrave, George C.
To umasse wth Scott, London, 1896.
Nassau, Robert am m.
etshsm n West Afrca, London, 1904.
Where Anmas Tak, London, 1914.
Newand, . Osman.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
West Afrca, London, 1922.
Owen, Mary A.
Voodoo Taes, New York, 1893.
Park, R. .
Magc, Mentaty and Cty Lfe Pubcatons Amercan Soc-
oogca Socety, Vo. VIII (1924).
Pttard, ugene.
Contrbuton a tude Anthropoogque des Achant L An-
thropooge, Pars, Tome V (1925).
Pauchut, dmond.
Les Angas a a Cote d Or, Pars, 1875.
Prce, annba.
Le Rehabtaton de a Race Nore, Port-au-Prnce, ayt, 1900.
PUC TT, N Wb LL NL S.
ok eefs of the Southern Negro, London, 1926.
Ramseyer and uhne.
our Years n Ashantee, London, 1875.
Rattray, R. Sutherand.
Ashant Proverbs, O ford, 1916.
Ashant, O ford, 1923.
Regon and Art n Ashant, O ford, 1927.
Roberts, . .
Three |amaca ok Stores |ourna of Amercan okore, Vo.
V (1922).
A Study of oksong Varants based on ed Work n |amaca
|ourna of Amercan okore, Vo. VIII (1925).
Possbe Survvas of Afrcan oksongs n |amaca Musca
uartery, Vo. II.
Sa on, Lye.
abuous New Oreans, New York, 1928.
Schaeffer, enry.
ebrew Trba conomy and the |ubee, Lepzg, 1922.
Scott, dward.
Dancng n a Ages, London, 1899.
Shepheard, .
Tradtons of den, London, 1871.
Staney, enry Morton.
Coomasse and Magdaa, New York, 1874.
Autobography, ed. by hs wfe, oston, 1909.
Sub-Offcers Gude of |amaca.
Pub. arry McCrea, ngston, 1908.
Trouot, D.
squsse thnographque de Vaudou, Port-au-Prnce, ayt, 1885.
Van en, A.
Totemsm on the God Coast |ourna of the Roya Anthropo-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
I LIOGRAP Y
373
ogca Insttute of Great rtan and Ireand, London, Vo.
VI (1905).
Werner, A.
Language- ames of Afrca, London, 1925.
eer, Rudof.
De Godgerwchte von Asante, Lepzg, 1912.
bbography for chapter v on west and centra afrca
Abade, Maurce.
La Coone du Nger, Pars, 1927.
Adamson, M.
store Naturee de Senega, Pars, 1757.
A safe, A. .
Law and Customs of the Yoruba Peope, London, 1924.
Ae ander, erbert.
oyd Ae ander s Last |ourney, London, 1912
Ae ander, |ames dward.
pedton of Dscovery, London, 1838.
Aen and Thompson.
pedton to the Rver Nger, London, 1848.
Amada, Avarez d
Trate Succnte sur es Rveres de Gunee et du Cap Vert (1594),
ed. Dego opke, Porto, 1841.
Appe, |oseph .
Afrca s Whte Magc, New York, 1928.
Azurara, Gomez annes de.
Chronce of the Dscovery and Conquest of Gunea, trans. eazey
and Prestage, London, 1896-99.
ackwe, . .
Occupaton of ausaand, Lagos, 1927.
ake, Wam afour.
porng Voyage of the Rvers wora and enue, London, 1856.
arater, Genera.
popees Afrcanes, Pars, 1918.
arbot, |.
store de a Gunee, Pars, 1660.
arnes, |ames.
Through Centra Afrca, New York, 1915.
arret, Pau.
L Afrque Occdentae, Pars, 1888.
asden, G. T.
Among the Ibos of Ngera, Phadepha, 1921.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
asset, Rene.
ssa sur I store et a Langue de Tombouctou et des Royaumts
de Songha et Me, Pars, 1889.
astan, A.
Der etsch an der tste Guneas, ern, 1884.
ateman, Chares Somerve Latrobe.
The rst Ascent of the asa, London, 1889.
atty, R. .
Notes on the Yoruba Country |ourna of the Roya Anthropo-
ogca Insttute of Great rtan and Ireand, London, VoL
I (1888).
audn, R. P.
etchsme et etcheurs, Lyon, 1884.
aumann, ermann.
Dvson of Work accordng to Se n Afrcan oe Cuture
|ourna of the Internatona Insttute of Afrcan Languages and
Cutures, London, Vo. I (1928).
enezet, Anthony.
Some storca Account of Gunea, Phadepha, 1771.
entey, W. oman.
Poneerng n the Congo, London, 1900.
erenger- erand, |. .
Les Peupades de a Senegambe, Pars, 1879.
erry, rck.
ack ok Taes, New York, 1928.
ndoss, arod.
In the Nger Country, dnburgh, 1898.
osman, Wam.
Voyage de Gunee, Utretcht, 1705;
A New Accurate Descrpton of the Coast of Gunea, London.
1721.
ouche, Perre.
La Cote des scaves et e Dahomey, Pars, 1885.
ouet, .
Les Tomas, Pars, 1912.
owdtch, T. dward.
rtsh and rench pedton to Teembo, Pars, 1821;
ssay on the Geography of North-Western Afrca, Pars, 1824.
runache, P.
Le Centre de I Afrque, Pars, 1894.
runet et Gethen.
Dahomey et Dependances, Pars, 1901.
ue, Raymond Lese.
Natve Probem n Afrca, New York, 1928.
urdo, Adophe.
Nger et enu , Pars, 1880.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
I LIOGRAP Y
375
urrows, G.
The Land of Pgmes, London, 1898.
urton, Rchard .
Wanderngs n West Afrca, London, 1863.
Wt and Wsdom from West Afrca, London, 1865.
utt-Thompson, . W.
Serra Leone n story and Tradton, London, 1926.
Ca Da Mosto, Ause de.
Voyages a C te Occdentae d Afrque (/455-1457), Pars,
1895.
Ca , Ren .
Voyage Tomboctou et |enn , Pars, 1830.
Cavert, Abert rederck.
Togoand, London, 1918.
Carbon, .
La R gon de Tchad et du Ouada, Pars, 1912.
Carnege, Davd Wynford.
Letters from Ngera, rechn, 1902.
Carnes, |. A.
Voyage from oston to the West Coast of Afrca, oston, 1852.
Caron, .
De Sant-Lous au Port de Tombouktou, Pars, 1891.
Cendrars, ase.
The Afrcan Saga, New York, 1927.
Chateane, e.
ok Taes of Angoa, oston, 1894.
Chevaer, Auguste.
L Afrque Centrae ran ase, Pars, 190
Cardge, C. Cyr.
Wd ush Trbes of Tropca Afrca, London, 1922.
Carke, |ohn.
Specmens of Daects: Short Vocabuares of Languages and
Notes of Countres and Customs n Afrca, erwck-upon-
Tweed, 1848.
Coze, . |.
D Ans a C te d Ivore, Pars, 1906.
Coze et Va mur.
Coutumes Indg nes de a C te d Ivore, Pars, 1902.
Coas, A.
Rensegnements G ographques sur Afrque Centrae et Occden-
tae, Ager, 1880.
Coe, Wam.
Lfe on the Nger, London, 1862.
Commssarat de a R pubque ran ase au Cameroun.
Gude de a Coonsaton au Cameroun, Pars, 1923.
Comp gne, Marqus de.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
L Afrque quatorae, Pars, 1875.
Corry, |oseph.
Wndward Coast of Afrca, London, 1807.
Crawford, D.
Thnkng ack, London, 1912.
Crowther, Samue.
Grammar of the Yoruba Language, London, 1852.
Cutru, P.
Premer Voyage de Seur de a Courbe fat a Coste d Afrque
en 1685, Pars, 1913.
Cureau, Adoph Lous.
Savage Man n Centra Afrca, trans. . Andrews, London, 1915.
Daze, Archbad.
story of Dahomey, London, 1793.
Dayre, phstone.
ok Stores from Southern Ngera, London, 1910.
Dec , Lone.
Three Years n Savage Afrca, London, 1898.
Deafosse, Maurce.
Les Agn L Anthropooge, Pars, Tome IV (1893).
Sur es Traces probabes de Cvsaton qyptenne et d omme de
Race anche a C te d Ivore I.e., Tome I (1900).
Les Langues de Afrque Le, Tome (1920).
Vocabuares Comparatfs de pus de 60 Langues ou Daectes Afr-
canes par s a C te d Ivore et dans es R gons Lmtrophes.
Pars, 1904.
Les Nors de Afrque, Pars, 1922 ;
Les ront res de a C te d Ivore, de a C te d Or, et du Soudan,
Pars, 1908;
L tudes des Langues N gro-Afrcanes d 1822- 1022 |ourna
Asatque, Pars, 11e S re, Tome I (1922).
De a Sae, D Aufreve.
Notre Veu S n ga, Pars, 1909 ;
Sur a Cot d Afrque, Pars, 1912.
Demanet, Abb .
Nouvee store de Afrque ran ase, Pars, 1767.
Dennett, R. .
Notes on the okore of the fort, London, 1895 ;
Ngeran Studes, London, 1910 ;
My Yoruba Aphabet, London, 1916.
Douve, |. .
Voyage au Congo, Pars, 1832.
Dubos, e .
Toumbouctou a Mystereuse, Pars, 1897;
Tmbuctoo the Mysterous, trans. Dana Whte, London, 1897 ;
Notre eau Nger, Pars, 1911.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
I LIOGRAP Y
377
Du Chau, Pau eon,
poratons and Adventures n quatora Afrca, London, 1861.
Duncan, |ohn.
Traves n Western Afrca, London, 1847.
Du Pesss, |.
Thrce through the Dark Contnent, London, 1917.
Dupus-Yakouba, A.
Les Gow ou Chasseurs du Nger, Pars, 1911.
ddne, Nacer.
Chronques de a Maurtane S n gaase, Pars, 1911.
ot, G. . S.
Some Notes on Natve West Afrcan Customs |ourna of the
Roya Anthropoogca Insttute of Great rtan and Ireand,
London, Vo. III (1892).
s, George W.
Negro Cuture n West Afrca, New York, 1914.
monts, |ohn.
|oys and Sorrows of the Pagan Chdren n the Land of Afrca,
Sante Mare (Inos), 1927.
qubecq, . V.
ssa sur a Ltt rature Merveeuse des Nors, suv de Contes
Indg nes de Ouest-Afrcan ran ase, Pars, 1915-16.
s-Sad, Abderraman ben Abdaah ben Iman ben Amr.
Tarkh es-Soudan, trad. O. oudas, Pars, 1900.
adherbe, Lous L. C.
Le enaga des Trbus S n gaases, Pars, 1877 ,
Langues S n gaases, Pars, 1887.
aconer, |. D.
On orseback through Ngera, London, 1911.
aconer, Thomas.
Voyage of anno transated and accompaned wth the Greek
Te t, London, 1797.
orbes, . A.
Pantng the ath n Darkest Afrca, London, 1927.
orbes, rederck .
Dahomey, London, 1851.
oukes, . D.
Angass Manua, London, 1915.
rancos, G.
Notre Coone du Dahomey, Pars, 1906.
razer, Dougas.
Through the Congo asn, London, 1927.
robenus, Leo.
The Voce of Afrca, London, 1913.
roger, .
tude sur a Langue des Moss ouce du Nger), Pars, 1910.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ULL RTON, W. T.
The Chrst of the Congo Rver, London, 1928.
Gateet, Leut.
store de a Conquete du Soudan rancos, Pars, 1901.
Gaube, a.
tudes sur a Cote d Ivore, Pars, 1901.
Geary, Wam Neve M.
Ngera under rtsh Rue, London, 1927.
Gde, Andre.
Voyage au Congo, Pars, 1927.
Le Retour du Tchad, Pars, 1928.
GOLDb RRY, SILV ST R MeINRAD aVI R.
ragmens du Voyage en Afrque, Pars, 1802.
Goock, G. A.
Lves of mnent Afrcans, London, 1928;
Sons of Afrca, London, 1928.
Gor u, Mgr.
n gzags a trovers I Urund, Namur, 1926.
Gray, rank.
My Two Afrcan |ourneys, London, 1925.
Grerson, P. |. .
The Sent Trade, dnburgh, 1903.
Grffth, T. R.
On the Races Inhabtng Serra Leone |ourna of the Roya
Anthropoogca Insttute of Great rtan and Ireand, London,
Vo. VI (1885).
aardt and Audoun-Dubreu.
The ack |ourney, New York, 1927.
acquard, Augustn.
Monographc de Tombouctou, Pars, 1900.
a, erbert C.
arrack and ush n Northern Ngera, London, 1923.
a, Leand.
Tmbuctoo, New York, 1927.
ardy, George.
L Art Negre, Pars, 1927.
arrs, |ohn .
Dawn n Darkest Afrca, London, 1914.
ayward, A. . W.
Sport and Servce n Afrca, London, 1926.
azzedne, George Dougas.
The Whte Man n Ngera, London, 1904.
eser, Abert D.
In Sunny Ngera, New York, 1926.
ton-Smpson, M. W.
Land and Peopes of the asa, London, 1911.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
I LIOGRAP Y
379
N , |. .
Days Gone y, London, 1924.
orn and Lews.
Trader orn, New York, 1927.
ourst, Leut.
Persona Narratve of the poraton of the Nger, trans, Mrs.
Arthur e, New York, 1899.
utton, Wam.
Voyage to Afrca, London, 1821.
Ibn hadoun, Abou akarya Yahya.
Yaman: Abrdged story of the Dynastes, trans. enry Casses
ay, London, 1892.
Isert, Pau rdman.
Voyage en Gunee, Pars, 1793.
|obson, Rchard.
The Goden Trade, London, 1623.
|ohnson, Samue.
story of the Yorubas, London, 1921.
|ohnston, arry .
Poneers n West Afrca, London, 1912.
|oseph, G.
La Cote d Ivore, Pars, 1917.
earton and arnes.
Through Centra Afrca, London, 1915.
ngsey, Mary .
Traves n West Afrca, London, 1897.
West Afrcan Studes, London, 1899.
sch, Martn Scesnger.
Letters and Sketches from Northern Ngera, London, 1910.
ose, .
Togo, ern, 1899.
Labat, |ean- aptste.
Nouvee Reaton de I Afrque Occdentas, Pars, 1728.
Lang, Ae ander Gordon.
Traves n Western Afrca, London, 1825.
Lard and Odfed.
pedton nto the Interor of Afrca by the Rver Nger, Lon-
don, 1837.
Lander, Rchard and |ohn.
|ourna of an pedton to pore the Course and Termnaton
of the Nger, London, 1838.
Langmore, Constance.
A Resdent s Wfe n Ngera, London, 1908.
Lasnet, Dr.
Une Msson au Senega, Pars, 1900.
Lavee, .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
L vange au Centre de I Afrque, Louvan, 1926.
Le arber, Lous.
Dans a aute-Gunee, Pars, 1904.
Le ersse, A.
L Ancen Royaume dc Dahomey, Pars, 1911.
Leonard, Arthur Gyn.
The Lower Nger and the Trbes, London, 1906.
Lnschoten, |. . VAN.
Descrpto totus Guneae tract us, Cong, Angoae et Monomotapae,
agae Comtes, 1599.
Loyd, Abert .
In Dwarf Land and Cannba Country, London, 1907.
Lucas, Chares P.
storca Geography of West Afrca, O ford, 1913.
Lugard, rederck.
Dua Mandate n Tropca Afrca, London, 1922.
Lugard, Lady.
Tropca Dependency, London, 1905.
Lu , A. .
Von Loanda nach embundu, Wen, 1880.
Machat, |.
Les Rveres de Sud et e outa-Daon, Pars, 1906.
Maceod, Ove.
Chefs and Ctes of Centra Afrca, dnburgh, 1912.
Madroe, Caudus.
n Gunee, Pars, 1895.
Macom, L. W. G.
Notes on rth, Marrage, and Death Ceremones of the yap
Trbe, Centra Cameroon |ourna of the Roya Anthropoog-
ca Insttute of Great rtan and Ireand, London, Vo. LIII
(1922).
Mangn, ugene.
Les Moss, Pars, 1921.
Margoouth, Moses.
A Pgrmage to the Land of My athers, London, 1850.
Margry, Perre.
Les Navgatons rangases, Pars, 1867.
Marn, ugene.
Ve, Travau , Voyages de Mgr. acquart, Pars, 1905.
Martone, d. de.
Atas des Cartes Admnstratves et thnographques des Coones
de I Afrque Occdentae ran ase, Pars, 1922.
Marty, Pau.
L Isam en Maurtane et au Senega Revue de Monde Musu-
man, Pars, Tome I (1915-16) ;
Les Trbus de a aute Maurtane, Pars, 1915;
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
I LIOGRAP Y
38
tude sur I Isam au Senega, Pars, 1917;
tudes sur I Isam et es Trbus du Soudan, Pars, 1920.
L Isam en Gunee, Pars, 1921;
tudes sur I Isam en Cote d vore, Pars, 1922;
tudes sur I Isam au Dahomey, Pars, 1926;
tudes Senegaases, Pars, 1927.
Matthews, |ohn.
Voyage to the Rver Serra Leone, London, 1788.
McLeod, |ohn.
Voyage to Afrca, London, 1820.
Meek, C. .
Northern Trbes of Ngera, O ford, 1925.
Mgeod, rederck W. .
The Mende Language, London, 1908;
The Languages of West Afrca, London, 1911.
Mgan, Robert .
The etsh ok of West Afrca, London, 1912.
Ms, Dorothy.
Through Lbera, New York, 1927.
Mocker- erryman, Augustus .
Up the Nger, London, 1892;
rtsh Ngera, London, 1902.
Moen, G.
Traves n the Interor of Afrca to the Sources of the Senega and
Gamba, London, 1820.
Monte, Chares.
Monographe de D enne, Tue, 1903;
Les ambara du Segou et du aarata, Pars, 1924.
Monte, P. L.
De Sant Lous a Trpo par e Lac Tchad, Pars, 1895.
More, dmund D.
Affars of West Afrca, London, 1902;
Ngera: Its Peopes and ts Probems, London, 1911.
Norrs, Robert.
Memores du Rcgne de ossa-Ahadce, Ro de Dahome, Pars,
1790.
Northcott, . P.
Northern Terrtores of the God Coast, London, 1899.
Ombon, Tto.
Vagg ne Afrca Occdentae, Man, 1845.
Orr. Chares Wam |ames.
Makng of Northern Ngera, London, 1911.
Ossendowsk, erdnand.
Saves of the Sun, New York, 1928.
Crue Gods the Afrcan Oympus New York Tmes Maga-
zne, May 13, 1928.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Park, Mungo.
Traves n the Interor Dstrcts of Afrca, London, 1810.
Parknson, |.
Notes on the Asaba Peope of the Nger |ourna of the Roya
Anthropoogca Insttute of Great rtan and Ireand, London,
Vo. VI (1905).
Payeur-Ddect.
Trente Mos au Contnent Myst reu , Pars, 1899.
Peyrssac, Leon.
Au Runes des Grandes Ctes Soudanases, Pars, 1910.
Phebert, Chares.
La Conquete Pacfque de I Intereur Afrcan, Pars, 1889.
Ptt-Rvers, Gen .
Antque Work of Art from enn, London, 1900.
Pooe, Thomas yre.
Lfe, Scenery and Customs n Serra Leone, London, 1850.
Poutran, Dr.
Contrbuton a tudes des Negres, Type rachycephae L An-
thropooge, Pars, Tome I (1910) ;
Les Negres du Centre Afrcan, Type Sousdochocephae
L c, Tomes II & III (1911 & 1912).
Powe, . Ae ander.
The Map that s af Unroed, London, 1926.
Rattray, R. Sutherand.
ausa ok-Lore, O ford, 1913.
Reade, Wnwood.
Afrcan Sketch ook, London, 1873.
Reeve, enry enwck.
The Gamba, London, 1912.
Rendorf, Car Chrstan.
story of the God Coast and Ashant, ase, 1895.
Robnson, Chares enry.
Specmens of ausa Lterature, Cambrdge, 1896;
ausaand, London, 1900.
Roscoe, |ohn.
The Sou of Centra Afrca, London, 1922.
Roserot, Aphonse.
Dctonnare Typographque du Department de a Cote d Or, Pars,
1924.
Rou et, ernand.
La Gunee, Corbe, 1906.
Sanderva, Over de
De I Atantque au Nger par e outah-D aon, Pars, 1883;
Les Rves du oukoure de I Atantque au outah-D aon, Pars,
1900.
Saugner, M.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
I LIOGRAP Y 383
Voyages au Senega, Pars, 1792.
Schutze, A.
The Sutanate of ornu, trans, P. A. enton, London, 1913.
Schutze, .
Der etschsmus, Lepzg, 1901-02.
Sbey-Westermann.
Lbera Od and New, New York, 1928.
Smpson, Wam.
Prvate |ourna ept durng the Nger pedton, London, 1843.
Skertchy, |. A.
Dahomey as It Is, London, 1874.
Smth, |.
Trade and Trave n the Guph of Gunea, London, 1851.
Smth, Wam.
A New Voyage to Gunea, London, 1745.
The Congo, New York, 1885.
Sydow, ckert von.
Afrcan Scupture |ourna of the Internatona Insttute of Afr-
can Languages and Cutures, London, Vo. I (1928).
Tabot, D. Amaury.
Woman s Mysteres of a Prmtve Peope, London, 1915.
Tabot, P. Amaury.
In the Shadow of the ush, London, 1912;
The Peopes of Southern Ngera, O ford, 1926;
Some Ngeran ertty Cuts, O ford, 1927.
Tangye, . Lncon.
In the Torrd Sudan, oston, 1910.
Tardeu, A.
Senegambe et Gunee, Pars, 1878.
Tau er, Lous.
Le Nor du Soudan, Pars, 1912;
Le Nor du Yatenga, Pars, 1917;
Le Nor de andoukou, Pars, 1921;
Negres Gouro et Gagou, Pars, 1924.
Thomann, Georges.
ssa de Manue de a Langue Neonoe Paree dans a Parte Oc-
cdentae de a Cote d I vore, Pars, 1905.
Thomas, Chares W.
Adventures and Observatons on the West Coast of Afrca, Lon-
don, 1861.
Thomas, Northcote W.
Anthropoogca Report on the do- peakng Peopes of Ngera,
London, 1910;
Anthropoogca Report on the Ibo-Speakng Peopes of Ngera,
London, 1913-14;
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Anthropoogca Report on Serra Leone, London, 1916.
Torday, .
On the Tra of the ushongo, Phadepha, 1925.
Toute, Genera.
Du Dahome au Sahara, Pars, 1914;
Dahome, Nger, Toureg, Pars, 1917.
Trautmann, Rene.
La Ltterature Popuare d a Cote des scaves, Pars, 1927.
Tremearne, A. |. N.
The Nger and the West Sudan, London, 1900;
ausa Supersttons and Customs, London, 1913;
The an of the or, London.
or eefs and Ceremones |ourna of the Anthropoogca In-
sttute of Great rtan and Ireand, London, Vo. LV (1914).
Tres, .
Proverbes, Legendes et Contes ang, Neuchate, 1905.
Tuckey, |. .
pedton to the Rver are, London, 1818.
Vadez, rancsco Travassos.
S Years of a Traveer s Lfe n Western Afrca, London, 1861.
Verneau, R.
Resutats Anthropoogques de a Msson de M. de Groncourt en
Afrque Occdentae L Anthropooge, Pars, Tome VII
(1916).
Vamur, Roger.
Notre Coone de a Cote d Ivore, Pars, 1903.
Wadstrom, C. .
Precs sur I fttabssement des Coones de Serra Leone et de
ouama, Pars, 1798.
Was, C. rathwate.
Advance of Our West Afrcan mpre, London, 1903.
Ward, erbert.
thnographca Notes Reatng to the Congo Trbes |ourna of
the Roya Anthropoogca Insttute of Great rtan and Ire-
and, London, Vo. IV (1893).
A Voce from the Congo, London, 1910.
Weeks, |ohn .
Anthropoogca Notes on the angaa of the Upper Congo Rver
|ourna of the Roya Anthropoogca Insttute of Great rt-
tan and Ireand, London, Vo. I & L (1908 & 1909).
Among Congo Cannbas, London, 1913.
Among the Prmtve akongo, Phadepha, 1914.
Werner, A.
The Natves of rtsh Centra Afrca, London, 1906.
Westerman, Dederch.
Gottesvorsteungen n Obergunea |ourna of the Internatona
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
I LIOGRAP Y
385
Insttute of Afrcan Languages and Cutures, London, Vo. I
(1928).
Wharton, Conway Taaferro.
The Leopard unts Aone, New York, 1927.
Whtford, |ohn.
Tradng Lfe n Western and Centra Afrca, Lverpoo, 1877.
Wson, |. Leghton.
Western Afrca: Its story, Condton and Prospects, London,
1856.
WNT RbOTTAM, T OMAS MaST RSON.
Account of the Natve Afrcans n the Neghborhood of Serra
Leone, London, 1803.
oer, .
orschungsresen n der Deutschen Coone amerun, ern,
1885.
ucche, Antono.
Mssone d Congo, Vence, 1712.
I LIOGRAP Y OR C APT RS V & VI ON T DIASPORA
O T | WS
Abbott, G. .
Israe n urope, London, 1907.
Abrahams, Israe.
Campagns n Paestne from Ae ander the Great, London, 1927.
Abufeda, Ismae.
Chorasmae et Mawanahrae hoc est Regonum e tra ftuvum
O um Descrpto, trad. |oannes Gravus, London, 1650.
Acosta, |ose de.
Natura and Mora story of the Indes, London, 1880.
Addson, Lanceot.
Present State of the |ews: More Partcuary Reatng to Those n
arbary, London, 1675.
Arendzen, |. P.
Men and Manners n the Days of Chrst, London, 1928.
Are, Gabre.
store |uve, Pars, 1923.
Askowth, Dora.
Toeraton of the |ews under |uus Cesar and Augustus, New
York, 1915.
ancroft, ubert owe.
Natve Races of the Pacfc States of North Amerca, New York,
875-
arrow, R. .
Savery n the Roman mpre, New York, 1928.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
arton, George A.
Sketch of Semtc Orgns, New York, 1902.
askerve, eatrce C.
The Posh |ew, London, 1906.
e, . Idrs.
|ews and Chrstans n gypt, London, 1924.
eoc, are.
The |ews, oston, 1922.
en Goron, |osephus.
The Wonderfu and Most Deporabe story of the Latter Tmes
of the |ews, London, 1662.
enamns, D.
Itnerarum, ed. Constantn L mpereur, Amsterdam, 1633.
entwch, Norman.
Pho-|udaeus of Ae andra, Phadepha, 1910.
eensm, Phadepha, 1919.
evan, wyn.
|erusaem under the gh-Prests, London, 1924.
unt, A. W. .
Israe before Chrst, London, 1926.
Israe n Word story, O ford, 1927.
OURbOURG, RASS UR D
store des Natons Cvsees et de I Amerque-Centrae duran
es Seces Ant reurs a Chrstophe Coomb, Pars, 1857.
rerewood, dward.
Languages and Regons through the Chef Parts of the Word,
London, 1674.
rown, ran.
Wsdom of the ebrews, New York, 1925.
rowne, Lews.
Stranger than cton, New York, 1925.
The eevng Word, New York, 1926.
udge, . A. Was.
ook of the Cave of Treasures, London, 1927.
urton, Rchard .
The |ew, the Gypsy and Isam, Chcago, 1898.
Cambrdge Ancent story, New York, 1925, especay Vo. III.
Casanowcz, I. M.
The |ews of Msab Amercan Anthropoogst, Lancaster, Perm.
Vo. VII (1905).
Causse, A.
ueques Remarques sur es Orgnes de a Daspora et son Roe
dans a ormaton du |udasme, Pars, 1924.
Cohon, Samue S.
na rth Manua, Cncnnat, 1926.
Cook, G. A.
North Semtc Inscrptons, O ford, 1903.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
I LIOGRAP Y
387
Cook, Staney A.
Israe and Totemsm |ewsh uartery Revew, Phadepha,
Vo. IV (1923).
Corder, enr.
La Chne, Pars, 1921.
Les |ufs en Chne L Anthropoogc, Pars, Tome I (1890).
Danby, .
The |ew and Chrstanty, London, 1927.
Detra, C. .
Recherches sur es Vestges d un Cute des Marts chez es Ancens
ebreu , Geneva, 1903.
De Roo, P.
story of Amerca before Coumbus, Phadepha, 1900.
Dos Remedos, |. Mendes.
Os |udeus em Portuga, Combra, 1895.
Dubnow, G. M.
story of the |ews n Russa and Poand, Phadepha, 1916.
Dubnow, Semon Markovch.
story of the |ews, Phadepha, 1903.
Dussaud, Rene.
Le Sacrfce en Israe et chez es Phencens, Pars, 1914.
Les Orgnes Canaaneenes du Sacrfce Israete, Pars, 1921.
dreh, M.
An storca Account of the Ten Trbes Setted beyond the Rver
Sambatyon n the ast, London, 1836.
nsten, Davd G.
The Indestructbe ath, New York, 1927.
bogen, Ismar.
. story of the |ews after the a of the |ewsh State, Cncnnat,
1926.
WALD, INRIC .
story of the |ews, London, 1878.
nn, |ames.
The |ews n Chna, London, 1843.
eury, M.
Les Mceurs des Israetes, Lege, 1777.
rederc, arod.
The New odus, London, 1892.
Gae, Theophus.
Court of the Gentes, London, 1669-82.
Gaster, Moses.
The Samartans: Ther story, Doctrnes and Lterature, London,
1925-
Geger, Abraham.
|udasm and Its story, New York, 1911.
Gover, . R. A.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ngand the Remnant of |udah, London, 1861.
Godsten, Moses.
Detary arbarsms, rookyn, 1926.
GOLD I R, IGNA .
Mythoogy among the ebrews and Its storca Deveopment,
trans. Russe Martneau, London, 1877.
Graetz, .
story of the |ews, Phadepha, 1891.
Grant, Asahe.
The Nestorans; or the Lost Trbes, London, 1841.
a-Cohen, |oseph.
La Vaee des Peurs, Avgnon, 1881.
a and Cohon.
Chrstanty and |udasm Compare Notes, New York, 1927.
ereda, Ange Tneo.
Los |udos en spaa, Madrd, 1881.
ne, dward.
O ford Wrong n Ob ecton to the Ango Sa ons eng Identca
wth Israe, New York, 1880.
onor, Leo L.
Sennacherb s Invason of Paestne, New York, 1926.
orn, George.
De Orgnbus Amercans, ague Comtes, 1652.
owett, Thomas Rosng.
Ango-Israe, The |ewsh Probem and Suppement, Phadepha.
1894.
untng, arod .
ebrew Lfe and Tmes, New York, 1921.
yamson, Abert M.
story of the |ews n ngand, London, 1907.
|astrow, Morrs.
ebrew and abyonan Tradtons, New York, 1914.
astner, Adophe.
Anayse de Tradtons Regeuses des Peupes Indgenes de
I Amerque, Louvan, 1845.
autsky, ar.
oundatons of Chrstanty, New York, 1925.
Are the |ews a Race New York, 1926.
ngsborough, Lord.
Me can Antqutes, London, 1829.
tte, Rudoph.
story of the ebrews, trans. |ohn Tayor, London, 1895-96.
uenen, A.
The Regon of Israe, London, 1874.
Lete, Sodono.
Os |udeus no ras, Ro de |anero, 1923.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
I LIOGRAP Y
389
L STRANG , AMON.
Amercans no |ewes, London, 1652.
Lewsohn, Ludwg.
Israe, New York, 1925.
LG TL Y, |. W.
|ewsh Sects and Partes n the Tme of |esus, London, 1925.
Lndo, . .
story of the |ews of Span and Portuga, London, 1848.
LO T OUS , W. .
Israe after the e, O ford, 1928.
Lumnus, |oan redercus. ,
De tremo De |udco et Indorum Vocatone, Vence, 1569.
Maas, Anthony |.
A Day n the Tempe, St. Lous, 1892.
Manasseh ben Israe.
Thesouro dos Dnn, Amsterdam, 1647.
speranga de Israe, Amsterdam, 1649.
Mann, |acob.
The |ews n gypt and Paestne Under the atamd Caphs,
O ford, 1920.
Margon, Arnod D.
The |ews of astern urope, New York, 1926.
Margos and Mar .
story of the |ewsh Peope, Phadepha, 1927.
McCurdy, |ames rederck.
story, Prophecy and Monuments, New York, 1914.
Mendessohn, Sdney.
The |ews n Afrca, London, 1920.
The |ews n Asa, London, 1920.
Mercer, Samue A. .
tra- bca Sources for ebrew and |ewsh story, New
York, 1913.
Mman, enry art.
story of the |ews, London, 1846.
Moore, George.
The Lost Trbes, London, 1861.
Moore, George oot.
|udasm n the rst Centures of the Chrstan ra, Cambrdge,
1927.
Moses, Lev.
store de a Regon des |ufs, et de eur tabssement en
spagne et autres partes de I urope, o Us se sont retres
apres a destructon de |erusaem, Amsterdam, 1680.
Murr, C. G. VON
Versuch ener Geschchte der |udan n Chna, ae, 1806.
Newman, Lous Israe.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
|ewsh Infuence n Chrstan Reform Movements, New York,
I925.
Oesterey, W. O. .
The Wsdom of gypt and the Od Testament, London,
1927.
Ortega, Manue L.
Los ebreos en Marruecos, Madrd, 1919.
Ottey, R. L.
Short story of the ebrews n the Roman Perod, New York,
1923.
Paravey, Chevaer de
Dssertaton sur e Nom Antque et erogyphque de a |udee
ou Tradtons Conservees en Chne sur I Ancent Pays de Tsn,
Pars, 1836.
Peake, Arthur S.
The Peope and the ook, O ford, 1925.
Pedersen, |ohs.
Israe: Its Lfe and Cuture, London, 1926.
Peet, T. rc.
gypt and the Od Testament, oston, 1923.
Pho |udaeus.
Lbr uatuor am prmum de Graeco n Latnum convers: Ioanne
Chrstophorsono Ango, nterprete, Antwerp, 1553.
bca Antqutes, trans. M. R. |ames, London, 1917.
Pccotto, |ames.
Sketches of Ango-|ewsh story, London, 1875.
Pttard, ugene.
Race and story, London, 1926.
Pooe, W. .
Ango-Israe, Toronto, 1882.
Radn, Ma .
The |ews amongst the Greeks and Romans, Phadepha, 1915.
Rasn, Ma .
story of the |ews n Modern Tmes, New York, 1919.
Recue d Observatons Cureuses, Pars, 1749.
Renach, Theodore.
|ewsh Cons, London, 1903.
Renan, rnest.
story of the Peope of Israe, London, 1888.
Robnson, A. .
Predestnaton as taught n the be and verfed n story,
Leeds, 1895.
Rogers, gdar.
A andy Gude to |ewsh Cons, London, 1914.
Rosenau, Wam.
|ewsh Ceremona Insttutons and Customs, New York, 1925.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
I LIOGRAP Y
39
Samue, |acob.
The Remnant ound, London, 1841.
Sayce, A. .
ary story of the |ews, New York, 1897.
Schwarz, Samue.
Inscrcoes ebracas em Portuga, Lsbon, 1923.
Senor, . W. |.
The rtsh Israetes, London, 1885.
Sharp, |ohn T.
North Amercans of Antquty, New York, 1880.
Smon, Mrs.
The Ten Trbes of Israe and Me can Antqutes, London, 1836.
Sknner, |ohn.
Prophecy and Regon, Cambrdge, 1922.
Smth, enry P.
Regon of Israe, New York, 1914.
Smth, |. M. Pows.
The Prophets and Ther Tmes, Chcago, 1925.
Smth, W. Robertson.
Lectures on the Regon of the Semtes, London, 1923.
Staney, Arthur Penrhyn.
Lectures on the |ewsh Church, London, 1863-76.
Sterng, Ada.
The |ew and Cvsaton, New York, 1924.
Stevens, |. C.
Geneaogca Chart, Showng the Connecton etween the ouse
of Davd and the Roya amy of rt tan, Lverpoo, 1877.
Stoddard, Lothrop.
The Rsng Tde of Coor aganst Whte Suprenwcy, Introducton
by Madson Grant, New York, 1921.
Tamud, abyonan.
Trans. Mchae |. Podknson, oston, 1918.
Tamud de |erusaem.
Trad. Mose Schwab, Pars, 1871-90. ,
Thackery, . St. |ohn.
The Septuagnt and |ewsh Worshp, London, 1921.
Thorowgood, Thomas.
|ewes n Amerca, London, 1648.
Tobar, Pere.
Inscrptons |uves de a- ung- u, Shangha, 1900.
Trgaut, Ncaaus.
De Chrstana pedtone apud Snas suscept ab Socetate |esu
e P. Matthae Rc e usdem Socetats Commentares, Augs-
burg, 1615.
Turner, Sharon.
Sacred story of the Word, London, 1833.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Wehausen, |uus.
story of Israe, dnburgh, 1885.
Wd, |oseph.
The Lost Ten Trbes and 1882, London (Ontaro), 1879.
Wson, |ohn.
Our Israetsh Orgn, London, 1845.
Wse, Isaac M.
story of the Israetsh Naton, Abany, 1854.
Worre, W. .
A Study of Races n the Near ast, New York, 1927.
Worsey, Israe.
A Vew of the Amercan Indans Showng them to be the De-
scendants of the Ten Trbes of Israe, London, 1828.
angw, Israe.
Chdren of the Ghetto, London, 1895.
bbography for chapter v on abyssna, east and
south afrca
Abu Sah.
The Churches and Monasteres of gypt and Some Neghbourng
Countres, trans. . T. A. vetts, O ford, 1895.
A- akam, Na m ad-dn Omarah.
Yaman: Its ary Medaeva story, trans. enry Casses ay,
London, 1892.
A-|anard, Abu Abd Aah aha ad-dn.
Account of the armathans of Yaman, trans. enry Casses ay,
London, 1892.
Ansorge, W. |.
Under the Afrcan Sun, London, 1899.
anes, Thomas.
God Regons of South astern Afrca, Cape Coony, 1877.
aker, Samue Whte.
Abert N Yanza, Great asn of the Ne, London, 1866.
Ne Trbutares of Abyssna, London, 1867.
asset, Rene.
tudes sur I store d thope, Pars, 1882.
eke, Chares T.
Abyssna |ourna of the Roya Geographca Socety, London.
1884.
ent, |. T.
The Sacred Cty of the thopans, London, 1893.
radey, Mary astngs.
Caravans and Cannbas, New York, 1926.
ruce, |ames.
Traves to Dscover the Source of the Ne, dnburgh, 1804.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
I LIOGRAP Y
393
Aso Thrd dton, dnburgh, 1813 (New Matter).
ryce, |ames.
Impressons of South Afrca, London, 1897.
udge, . A. Was.
The ueen of Sheba and her ony Son Menyeek, Lverpoo, 1922.
urktt, M. C.
South Afrca s Past n Stone, Cambrdge, 1928.
u ton, M. Ane.
enya Days, London, 1927.
Caaway, enry.
Unkuunkuu, Nata, 1868.
Darey, enry.
Saves and Ivory, London, 1926.
Donnthorne, red A.
Wonderfu Afrca, London, 1924.
Drake- rockman, Raph .
rtsh Somaand, London, 1912.
Du Tot, S. |.
Rhodesa Past and Present, London, 1897.
- ader, Chhad ddn Ahmed ben.
store de a Conquete de Abyssne, trad. Rene asset, Pars,
1909.
re us, R.
Reaton of a Voyage made nto Maurtana n Afrca, London,
1671.
GOGARTY, . A.
In the Land of the kuyus, Dubn, 1920.
ma-n aro: An ast Afrcan Vcarate, New York, 1927.
a, R. N.
Great mbabwe, London, 1905.
arrs, W. Cornwas.
The ghands of Aethopa, London, 1844.
odson, Arthur Wenhot.
Seven Years n Southern Abyssna, London, 1927.
os, A. C.
The Masa, O ford, 1905.
one, Percy .
Southern Rhodesa, London, 1909.
oskns, G. A.
Traves n thopa, London, 1833.
|ohnson, T. roadwood.
Tramps round the Mountans of the Moon, oston, 1909.
|ohnston, arry amton.
rtsh Coona Afrca, London, 1906.
eane, A. .
The God of Ophr.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
rapf, |. Lews.
Traves, Researches and Mssonary Labors durng ghteen
Years Resdence n astern Afrca, oston, 860.
Lagae, C. R.
Les Azande ou Nam-Nam, russes, 1926
Lavne, Davd.
Introducton to ust on A-Uka by Nathanae bn A- ayyum,
New York, 1908.
Lepsus, R.
refe aus Aegypten, Aethopen und der abnse des Sera,
ern, 1852.
Le Rou , ugues.
Chez a Rene de Saba, Pars, 1914.
Leuthof, |ob.
storc Aethopca, rankfort, 1681.
MacCreagh, Gordon.
The Last of ree Afrca, New York, 1928.
Macdonad, Duff.
Afrcana, London, 1882.
Macrz.
storc Regum Isamtcorum n Abyssna, ed. rederck Theo-
dore Resck, Amsterdam, 1790.
Maugham, Regnad Chares uke.
Portuguese ast Afrca, London, 1906.
Mercer, Samue A. .
thopc Lturgy: Its Sources, Deveopment and Present orm,
Mwaukee, 1915.
More, Lous |.
store de thope, Pars, 1904.
Parkyns, Mansfed.
Lfe n Abyssna, London, 1853.
Perruchon, |ues D.
Les Chronques de a/a Ya qob et de a eda Maryam, Ros
d thope, de 1434 a 1478, Pars, 1893.
Peters, Car.
The dorado of the Ancents, New York, 1902.
Powden, Water Chcee.
Traves n Abyssna and the Gaa Country, London, 1868.
Powe, . Ae ander.
eyond the Utmost Purpe Rm, London, 1925.
Randa-Mactver, Davd.
Medaeva Rhodesa, London, 1906.
Rankn, Dane |.
ambes asn and Nyassaand, dnburgh, 1893
Rey, C. .
In the Country of the ue Ne, London, 1927.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
I LIOGRAP Y
395
Rossn, C. Cont.
Notce sur es Manuscrts thopens de a Coecton d Abbade,
Pars, 1914.
Russe, Mchae.
Nuba and Abyssna, New York, 1833.
Sat, enry.
Voyage to Abyssna, London, 1814.
Santos, Ioas dos
thopa Orenta, vora, 1609.
Sayce, A. .
Ancent mpres of the ast, London, 1884.
Schofed, |. .
mbabwe: A Crtca amnaton of the udng Methods m-
poyed South Afrcan |ourna of Scence, Vo. III (1926).
Sknner, Robert P.
Abyssna of To-day, New York, 1906.
Smth, . arrson.
Through Abyssna, London, 1890.
My Dark Companons and Ther Strange Stores, London, 1893.
Stern, enry A.
Wanderngs among the aashas n Abyssna, London, 1862.
Symons, R.
What Chrstanty has Done for Abyssna, London, 1928.
Teez, . athazar.
Traves of the |esuts n thopa, London, 1710.
Waker, rc A.
story of South Afrca, London, 1928.
Wson and ekn.
Uganda and the gyptan Soudan, London, 1882.
bbography for chapters v & on north afrca
the french sudan
Abu Sereur, Mordeca.
Les Daggatouns, Trbu d Orgne |uve demeurant dans e Desert
de Sahara, trad. Loeb, Pars, 1881.
Abu akarah.
Chronque, trad. me Masqueray, Ager, 1878.
Adams, Robert.
Narratve, oston, 1817.
A arghan, Ahmed bn Mohammed bn athr.
revs ac Peruts Compato Afargan, errara, 1493.
A Garnat, Abu amd a Andaus.
Roudh e arthas, trad. eaumer, Pars, 860.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Le Tuhfat a-Abab, trad. Gabre errand |ourna Asatque,
Pars, Tome CCVII (1925).
Amcs, dmondo de
Morocco, trans. C. Ron-Tton, London, 1879
Anderson, Isabe.
rom Corsar to Rffan, oston, 1927.
Antar, Mchae.
n Smaaa, Pars, 1897.
Ashmead- artett, .
The Passng of the Skereefan mpre, New York, 1910.
Autran, C.
Ph ncens, ssa de Contrbuton store Antque de a
M dterran e, Caro, 1920.
arcay, dgar.
Mountan Lfe n Agera, London, 1882.
arrows, Davd Prescott.
erbers and acks, New York, 1927.
asset, enr.
ssa sur a Ltt rature des erb res, Ager, 1920.
Le Cute des Grottes au Maroc, Ager, 1920.
asset, Ren .
N droma et es Traras, Pars, 1901.
azn, Ren .
Chares de oucaud ermt and porer, London, 1923.
eane, |. G.
Cardna Lavgere, atmore, 1898.
eechey, . W.
Northern Coast of Afrca, London, 1828.
e, Afred.
Coup d sur Isam en erb re, Pars, 1917.
egrave, C. Darympe.
Swa; The Oass of |upter Amon, London, 1923.
en Cheneb, Mohammed.
Casses des Savants de Ifrqya, par Abu Arab Mohammed ben
Ahmed ben Tamm et Mohammed ben A- art ben Asad A
osan, Ager, 1920.
en er, G.
scaves, Isamsme et Chrstansme, Pars, 1891.
ensusan, S. L.
Morocco, London, 1904.
erthoon, L.
tude Compar e sur des Cr nes de Carthagnos d y a 2400 Ans
et Tunsos Contemporans, Tuns, 1911.
erthoon et Chantre.
Recherches Anthropoogques dans a erb re Orentae, Trpo-
tane, Tunse, Ag re, Pars, 1912-13.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
I LIOGRAP Y
397
esner, M.
Carthage Punque, Caen, 1901.
arney, S.
tudes sur es Daectes erb res du Rf, Pars, 1917.
Notes d thnographe et de Lngustque Nord-Afrcanes, Pars,
1924.
och, Isaac.
Inscrptons Tumuares des Ancens Cmet res Isra tes d Ager,
Pars, 1888.
odey, R. V. C.
Agera from Wthn, Indanapos, 1927.
ONN L D M I R S, M. A.
Recherche de mpacement de Ghana M mores pr sent s par
Dvers Savants Academe des Inscrptons et ees-Lettres,
de Insttut de rance, Pars, Tome III (1923).
ovet, Mare Ann de
L Ag re, Pars, 1898-99.
roadey, . M.
Tuns, Past and Present, dnburgh, 1882.
ruston, Chares.
Une Tabette Magque e pqu e par breu Revue Arch-
oogque, 5 Sere, Pars, Tome (1919).
Un Perre Tasmanque e pqu e par breu 1. c, II (1920 .
ssa d pcaton d une ntae gnostque, 1. c, VI (1922).
ncore une Amuette e pqu e par breu 1. c, VII
(1923)-
uchanan, Angus.
poraton of Ar Out of the Word North of Ngera, London,
1921.
Caassant-Motynsk, A de.
Le D ebe Nefousa, Pars, 1898-99.
Campbe, Dugad.
On the Tra of the Veed Tuareg, Phadepha, 1928.
Carette, .
Recherches sur Orgne et es Mgratons des Prncpaes Trbus
de Afrque Septentronae, Pars, 1853.
Carmoy, .
Reaton d dad e Dante, trad, en ran ase, Pars, 1838.
Champon, Perre.
Le Maroc et ses Ves d Art, Pars, 1927.
Charv rat, ran os.
Travers a abye et es uestons abyes, Pars, 1889.
Chudeau, R.
Sahara Soudanas, Pars, 1909.
Cocheet, Chares.
Shpwreck of the Sopha, London, 1822.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Cohn, ermann.
M urs des |ufs et des Arabes de Tetuan (Maroc), Pars, 1927.
CONT NAU, G.
La Cvsaton Ph ncenne, Pars, 1926.
Cook, George Wngrove.
Conquest and Coonsaton n North Afrca, dnburgh, 860.
Damberger, Chrstan rederck.
Traves through the Interor of Afrca, London, 1801.
Dapper, O.
Descrpton de Afrque, Amsterdam, 1686.
Daumas, Mechor |oseph ug ne.
Le Sahara Ag ren, Pars, 1845.
Le Grand D sert, Pars, 1848.
D Avezac, Auguste.
tudes de G ographe Arabque sur une Parte de Afrque Sep-
tentronae, Pars, 1836.
Davdson, |ohn.
Notes taken durng Traves n Afrca, London, 1839.
Davs, N.
Carthage and er Remans, London, 1912.
Deafosse, Maurce.
aut-S n ga-Nger, Pars, 1912.
Tradtons storques et L gendares du Soudan Occdenta, trad.
d un Manuscrt Arabe In dt, Pars, 1913.
Le G ana et e Ma, et mpacement de eurs Captaes uetn
du Comt d tudes storques et Scentfques de Afrque
Occdentae ran ase, Pars, Tome I (1924). No. 3.
Deattre, P re.
Gamart ou a N cropoe |uve de Carthage, Lyon, 1895.
Denny, arod M.
Vstng Sahara s Loney Whte Race New York Tmes Maga-
zne, New York, |an. 10, 1926.
Desfontanes, Louche Ren .
ragment d un Voyage dans es R gence de Tuns et d Ager, Pars,
1838.
Despagnes, Lous.
La Pateau Centra Ng ren, Pars, 1907.
Devereu , Roy.
Aspects of Agera, London, 1912.
Dous, Came.
Voyage dans a Sahara Occdenta, Rouen, 1888.
Doutt , dmond.
Mage et Regon dans Afrque du Nord, Ager, 1909.
Duveyrer, enr.
Les Toureg du Nord, Pars, 1864.
|ourna de Route, Pars, 1905.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
I LIOGRAP Y
399
drs, Abou Abdaah Mohammed bn Mohammed bn
Abdaah.
Descrpton de Afrque et de spagne, trad. R. Dozy et de
Goege, Leyden, 1866.
-Abbass, DA ey.
Voyage, Pars, 1814.
- ekr, Abdaah bn Obed bn Abd e Azz.
Descrpton de Afrque Septentronae, trad. MacGuckn de Sane,
Ager, 1913.
-D azna, Abou asan A.
ahrat e-As, trad. Afred e, Agers, 1923.
- ghwaat, ad bn-ed-dn.
Notes on a |ourney nto the Interor of Northern Afrca, trans.
W. . odgson, London, 1831.
- achach, Mohammed ben Otsmane.
Voyage au Pays des Senoussa, trad. Sarras et Lesram, Pars,
1912.
psten, Abraham.
dad ben Mah ha-Dan, Presburg, 1891.
rskne and etcher.
Vanshed Ctes of Northern Afrca, oston, 1927.
stry, Stephen d
store d Ager, Tours, 1845.
zzan, Abouquasem ben Ahmed.
Le Maroc, de 1631 1812, trad. O. oudas, Pars.
adherbe, Lous L. C.
Notce sur a Coone du S n ga, Pars, 1859.
aot, rnest.
Par De a M dterran e, Pars, 1887.
amand, G. . M.
La Poston G ographque d In-Saah, Pars, 1913.
oucaud, Chares de
Reconnassance au Maroc, Pars, 1888.
oureau, ernand.
Une Msson au Tademayt, Pars, 1890.
Ma Msson de 1893-1894 chez es Toureg Azd er, Pars, 1894;
Rapport sur Ma Msson au Sahara et chez es Toureg Azd er,
Pars, 1894.
Documents Scentfques de a Msson Saharenne. D Ager au
Congo par e Chad, Pars, 1903-05.
romantn, ug ne.
Une Ann e dans e Sahe, Pars, 1925.
Gaden, enr.
Note sur e Daecte ou par par es oub de agnrm
|ourna Asatque, Pars, 10e S re, Tome I (1908) ;
Le Pouar. Daecte Peu du S n ga, Pars, 1913-14.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Gastne, G.
Carthage et n de, Pars, 1926.
Gauter, me .
Sahara Ag ren, Pars, 1908.
L Ag re et a Metropoe, Pars, 1920.
Le Sahara, Pars, 1923.
La Conquete du Sahara, Pars, 1925.
L Isamsaton de Afrque du Nord, Pars, 1927.
Gauter et Lasserre.
Les Terrtores du Sud de Ag re, Ager, 1922.
Gram mont, . D. de
store d Ager sous a Domnaton Turque (1515-1830), Pars,
1887.
Correspondence des Consus d Ager (16 O-1742), Ager, 1890.
Grant, Cyr etcher.
Studes n North Afrca, New York, 1923.
Gruve et Chudeau.
A Travers a Maurtane Occdentae, Pars, 1909.
Gse, Stephen.
store Ancenne de Afrque du Nord, Pars, 1921-
Gse, Mar as et Yver.
store d Ag re, Pars, 1927.
a maker, . A.
Msceanea Phoenca, Leyden, 1828.
amet, Ismae.
Les Musumans ran as du Nord de Afrque, Pars, 1906.
store du Magreb, Pars, 1923.
amton, |ames.
Wanderngs n North Afrca, London, 1856.
anoteau, A.
ssa de Grammare de a Langue Tamachek, Pars, 860.
anoteau et Leteurneu .
Le abyen, Pars, 1893.
ardy, Georges.
G ographe de a rance t reure, Pars, 1928.
store de a Coonsaton ran ase, Pars, 1928.
arrs, Lawrence.
Wth Muta a fd at ez, London, 1909.
arrs, M. W.
Le TafUet, Maroc, 1909.
arrs, W. .
The erbers of Morocco |ourna of the Roya Anthropoogca
Insttute of Great rtan and Ireand, London, Vo. VII
(1896).
ton-Smpson, M. W.
Among the - ok of Agera, New York, 1921.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
I LIOGRAP Y
401
orne, |ohn.
Many Days n Morocco, New York, 1927.
Ibn Adar a Marrakoch.
store de I Afrque et de I spagne, trad. . agnan, Ager,
1901.
Ibn atoutah, Abou Abd Aah bn Mohammed a Lawat.
Voyages, trad. Defremery et Sangunett, Pars, 1922.
Ibn hadoun, Abou ekarya Yahya.
stores des erberes et des Dynastes Musumanes de I Afrque
Septentronae, trad. De Sane, Ager, 1852-56.
Proegomcnes storques, trad. De Sane, Pars, 1868.
Ibn hordadbeh, Abou asm Obadaah bn Abdaah.
ttdb e Masaek waft, ed. De Goege.
Le Lme des Routes et des Provnces par C. arber de Meynard
|ourna Asatque, Pars, 1865.
Ibn Sa d, Abou asan A bn Mousa.
tab a-Mugrb f ua a-Magrb, von Dr. nut L. Taqust,
Leyden, 1899.
|ackson, G. A.
Agers, London, 1817.
|aubert, Amedee.
Reaton de Ghanat et des Coutumes de ses abtants, Pars, 1825.
|ean, C.
Les Toureg du Sud- st, L A r, Pars, 1909.
at Mahmoud (ben e- ad e Moaouakk at).
Tedzkret en Nsean, trad. O oudas, Pars, 1900.
Tarkh e- ettach, trad. oudas et Deafosse, Pars, 1913.
earton, Cherry.
The Shftng Sands of Agera, London, 1924.
err, Robert.
Morocco after Twenty-fve Years, London, 1912.
Lander, Rchard.
Records of Captan Capperton s Last pedton to Afrca, Lon-
don, 1830.
Leared, Arthur.
Morocco and the Moors, London, 1891.
Lemprere, Wam.
Tour from Gbrater to Tanger, London, 1791.
Tour through Morocco, Newport, 1813.
Lenz, Oskar.
Tmbuktu, Rese durch Marokko, de Sahara und den Sudan, Lep-
zg, 1884.
Leynader et Cauze.
store de I Agere rancase, Pars, 1856.
MacMchae, . A.
story of the Arabs n the Sudan, Cambrdge, 1922.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Marty, Pau.
L mrat des Trarzas, Pars, 1919.
Masqueray, me.
Note concernant es Aouad-Daoud du Mont Aures (Aouras),
Ager, 1879.
ormaton des Ct s chez es Popuatons S dentares d Ag re,
Pars, 1886.
Meakn, udgett.
The Moorsh mpre, London, 1899.
Meakn, |. . .
The Morocco erbers |ourna of the Roya Anthropoogca In-
sttute of Great rtan and Ireand, London, Vo. IV
(893)-
M a, |ean.
La rance et Ag re, Pars, 1919.
La Ve anche Ager, Pars, 1921.
Mendoza da ranca, |orge de.
A cceentssmo Sehor e Marques de Veada, Madrd, 1648.
Mercer, rnest.
store de Afrque Septentronae ( erb re), Pars, 1888-91.
Monceau , Pau.
store Ltt rare de Afrque Chr tenne depus es Orgnes
usqu nvason Arabe, Pars, 1901.
Pa ens |udasants, Pars, 1902.
Les Coones |uves dans Afrque Romane Revue des tudes
|uves, Pars, Tome LIV (1902).
Mon ner, Marce.
rance Nore, Pars, 1894.
Montbard, G.
Among the Moors, New York, 1894.
Moore, M.
Carthage of the Phoencans n the ght of Modern cavatons,
London, 1905.
Morgan, |.
story of Agers, London, 1731.
Mur, Wam.
The Caphate: Its Rse, Decne and a, dnburgh, 1924.
Nachtga, G.
Sahara and Sudan, ern, 1879-81.
O Connor, V. C. Scott.
A Vson of Morocco, New York, 1924.
Odnot, Pau.
Les erb res La G ographe, Pars, Tome LI (1924).
Oon, Pedn de S.
stat Present de mpre de Maroc, Pars, 1694.
Ossendowsk, erdnand.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
I LIOGRAP Y
403
Oass and Smoon, New York, 1927.
Panant, Sgnor.
Narratve of a Resdence n Agers, London, 1818.
Peyssonne, |ean Andr .
Reatve d un Voyage sur es C tes de arbare en 1724 et 1725,
Pars, 1838.
Pquet, Vctor.
Les Cvsatons de Afrque du Nord, Pars, 1921.
Payfar, Robert Lambert.
Traves n the ootsteps of ruce n Agera, and Tuns, London,
1877.
Pouet, Georges.
Les Maures de Afrque Occdentae ran ase, Pars, 1904.
Powe, . Ae ander.
In arbary, Tunsa, Agera, Morocco and the Sahara, London,
1927.
Procopus,
ngsh Transaton by . . Dewng, London, 1916.
Prorok, yron uhn de.
Dggng for Lost Afrcan Gods, New York, 1926.
Pusky, rancs.
The Trcoor on the Atas, London, 1854.
Rawnson, George.
story of Phoenca, London, 1889.
Ancent story from the arest Tmes to the a of the Western
mpre, New York, 1899.
Recus, s e.
La Ph nce et es Ph ncens, Neuch te, 1900.
Recus, On sme.
L Atantde, Pars, 1918.
Rechert,
Monumenta Ordns ratrum Praedcatorum stora, Louvan,
1896.
Ren , e More.
D Ager Tombouctou, Pars, 1913.
Rchet, tenne.
La Maurtane, Pars, 1920.
Rey, |ames.
Authentc Narratve, artford, 1817.
Rv re, |oseph.
Recue de Contes Popuares de a abye du D urd ura, Pars,
1882.
Rvoyre, Dens de
Au Pays du Soudan, Pars, 1885.
Rochefort, |eannequn de
Voyage de Lybe au Royaume de S n ga, Pars, 1643.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Rodd, rancs Renne.
Peope of the Ve, London, 1926.
Rohfs, G.
Rese durch Nord-Afrka von Trpo ttach uka, Gotha, 1868.
Rese von Trpos nach der Oase ufra, Lepzg, 1881.
RoNc R , Chares de a
La D couverte de Afrque au Moyen Age, Caro, 1925-27.
Rondet-Sant, Maurce.
n rance Afrcane, Pars, 1914.
Routh, . M. G.
Tanger, London, 1912
Roy, Ren .
Au Pays des Mrages, Pars, 1911.
Rozet, M.
Voyage dans a R gence d Ager, Pars, 1833.
Runner, |ean.
Les Drots Potques des Indg nes des Coones, Pars, 1927.
Sant-Martn, Vven de
La Nord de Afrque dans Antqut Grecque et Romane, Pars,
store de a G ographe, Pars, 1873.
Saa, George Augustus enry.
Trp to arbary, London, 1866.
Saust, Crspus.
|ugurthan War, trans. |. C. Rofe, London, 1921.
San |uan, rancsco de
Msson storca de Marruecos, Seve, 1708.
Sarrazn, .
Races umanes du Sudan ran as, Chamb ry, 1902.
Schrmer, G.
Le Sahara, Pars, 1893.
Schwab, Mo se.
Ph ncens, |ud o- eenes, erb res, dans e assn de a M d-
terran e, |ourna Asatque, Pars, o S re, Tome III (1909).
Scott, A. Macaum.
arbary the Romance of the Nearest ast, New York, 1921.
Scott, Co.
The smaa of Abd-e- adr, London, 1842.
Scott, M. D.
The Rea Agera, London, 1914.
S dot, L. A.
store des Arabes, Pars, 1854.
Shaer, Wam.
Sketches of Agers, oston, 1826.
Souschz, Nahum.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
I LIOGRAP Y
405
tude sur stor des |ufs au Maroc, Pars, 1905.
braeo-Ph ncens et |ud o- erb res, Pars, 1908.
La Cvsaton bra que et Ph ncenne Carthage, Tuns, 1911.
Traves n North Afrca, Phadepha, 1927.
Un Voyage d tudes |uves en Afrque-M mores pr sent s par
dvers savants Acad me des Inscrptons et ees-Lettres de
Insttut de rance, Pars, 1913.
tude sur store des |ufs au Maroc Archves Marocanes,
Pars, Tome IV & VI (1906-08).
Tho, Co.
Documents Scentfques de a Msson Tho, Pars, 1906-09.
Trstram, enry aker.
The Great Sahara, London, 860.
Tuy, Rchard.
Ten Years Resdence at Trpo, London, 1817.
Van Nostrand, |ohn |ames.
The Impera Domans of Afrca Proconsuars, erkeey (Cafor-
na) 1925.
Vernon, Pau .
Morocco from a Motor, London, 1927.
Vot, .
M urs, Coutumes et Insttutons des Indg nes de Ag re,
Ager, 1898.
Vuot, P.
L poraton du Sahara, Pars, 1895.
Wackenaer, C. A.
Recherches G ographques sur Int reure de Afrque Septen-
tronae, Pars, 1821.
Wamsey, ugh Mueneu .
Sketches of Agera, durng the abye War, London, 1858.
Wkn, Anthony.
Among the erbers of Agera, London, 1900.
Wson, Abert.
Rambes n North Afrca, oston, 1926.
Wndus, |ohn.
|ourney to Mequnes, London, 1725.
Wngfed, Lews.
Under the Pams n Agera and Tuns, London, 1868.
Yprate, Chares.
Souvenr du Maroc, Pars, 1863.
etner, . de
Les Toureg du Sud |ourna of the Roya Anthropoogca Inst-
tute of Great rtan and Ireand, London, Vo. LIV (1913).
wemer, Samue M.
The Mosem Word, Phadepha, 1908.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
bI LIOGRAP Y OR C APT RS & I ON GYPT AND T NGLIS
SUDAN
A- akam, Ibn Abd.
utuh Msr, ed. Chares C. Torrey, New aven, 1922.
Anneer, .
ur Geschchte der |uden von ephantne, ern, 1912.
Artn, Yacoub Pasha.
ngand n the Sudan, trans. George Robb, London, 1911.
aker, Samue Whte.
Ismaa, London, 1874.
arton, George A.
Regon of Israe, New York, 1918.
Archeoogy and the be, Phadepha, 1925.
ate, . N.
The Sybne Oraces, London, 1918.
ONN L D M I R S, M. A.
Rapport de M. onne de M z res charg de Msson sur e aut-
Oubangu, e M omon et ahr-e-Ghaze, Pars, 1901.
reasted, |ames enry.
story of gypt, New York, 1905.
Deveopment of Regon and Thought n Ancent gypt, New
York, 1905.
Ancent Records of gypt, London, 1907.
story of the Ancent gyptans, London, 1908.
rosses, Chares de
Du Cute des Deu tches ou Para e de Ancenne Regon
de gypte avec a Regon Actuee de a N grte, Pars, 1760.
rowne, W. G.
Traves n Afrca, gypt and Syra, from the Year 1792 to 1798,
London, 1806.
rugsch, enr.
story of gypt under the Pharaohs, trans. enry Danby Sey-
mour, London, 1879.
Dctonnare G ographque de Ancenne gypte, Lepzg, 1879.
udge, . A. Was.
The gyptan Sudan, London, 1907.
gyptan Magc, London, 1908.
gyptan Ideas of the uture Lfe, London, 1908.
The ook of Openng the Mouth, London, 1909.
Legends of the Gods, London, 1912.
Annas of Nuban ngs, London, 1912.
The ook of the Dead, London, 1923.
Short story of the gyptan Peope, London, 1923.
Dweers on the Ne, London, 1926.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
I LIOGRAP Y 4c
URC ARDT, |O N L WIS.
Traves n Nuba, London, 1819.
Caaud, rederc.
Voyage a Meroe, au euve anc, Pars, 1826.
Capart, |ean.
Lectures on gyptan Art, Chape (N. Carona), 1928.
Champoon, |. .
Systeme erogyphque des Ancens gyptens, Pars, 1827-28.
Grammare gyptenne, Pars, 1836-41.
Champoon e |eune.
L gypt sous es Pharaons, Pars, 1814.
Cowey, A.
Aramac Papyr of the fth Century .C., O ford, 1923.
Domve- fe, C. W.
Savage Lfe n the ack Sudan, Phadepha, 1927.
Dugmore, A. Radcyffe.
The Vast Sudan, rsto, 1924.
bers, Georg.
gypt, trans. Cara e, London, 1878.
dwards, Amea .
A Thousand Mes up the Ne, London, 1891.
-Tounsy, Mohammed bn Omar.
Voyage au Darfour, trad. Perron, Pars, 1845.
Voyage au Ouaday, trad. Perron, et |amard, Pars, 1851.
as, |. C. wad.
Three Years n the Lbyan Desert, St. Lous. ,
rancs, Rene.
gyptan Aesthetcs, Chcago, 1912.
Gayet, Abert.
Cons d gypte Ignores, Pars, 1905.
assanen, ey, A. M.
The Lost Oases, New York, 1925.
nde, Sdney Langford.
The Last of the Mass, London, 1901.
|ayne, Water Addson.
eang Gods of Ancent Cvsaton, New aven, 1925.
|equer, Gustave.
store de a Cvsaton gyptenne, Pars, 1925.
|ohnston, arry .
The Ne uest, New York, 1903.
Leeder, S. .
The Desert Gateway, London, 1910.
Veed Mysteres of gypt, New York, 1913.
Modern Sons of the Pharaohs, London, 1918.
Mackenze, Donad A.
Ancent Cvzatons, London, 1927.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Mage, M. .
Voyage dans e Soudan Occdenta, Pars, 1868.
Mahaffy, |. P.
story of gypt under the Ptoemac Dynasty, London, 1899.
Marestang, Perre.
Les crtures gyptennes et I Antqut Cassque, Pars, 1913.
Maspero, Gaston.
Passng of the mpres, London, 1900.
story of gypt, trans. M. L. McCure, London, 1906.
gypt: Ancent Stes and Modern Scenes, trans. zabeth Lee,
New York, 1911.
Popuar Stores of Ancent gypt, London, 1915.
tudes de Mythooge et d Archeooge gyptennes, Pars, 1916.
Meyer, .
Geschchte des Aten Aegyptens, ern, 1887.
Moret, Ae ander.
In the Tmes of the Pharaohs, New York, 1911.
ngs and Gods of gypt, New York, 1912.
The Ne and gyptan Cvsaton, London, 1927.
Myer, Isaac.
Odest ooks n the Word, New York, 1900.
Newbod, D.
Rock-pctures and Archaoogy n the Lbyan Desert Antquty,
Goucester, Vo. II (1928).
Norden, rederck Lews.
Traves n gypt and Nuba, London, 1757.
Norden, ermann.
Whte and ack n ast Afrca, oston, 1924.
Pame, Ignatus.
Traves n ordofan, London, 1844.
Petherck, Mr. and Mrs.
Traves n Centra Afrca, London, 1869.
Petre, W. M. nders.
story of gypt, New York, 1896.
Regon and Conscence n Ancent gypt, New York, 1898.
Syra and gypt, London, 1898.
yksen and Israete Ctes, London, 1906.
Memphs, London, 1909.
Persona Regon n gypt before Chrstanty, London, 1909.
gypt and Israe, London, 1911;
Status of the |ews n gypt, London, 1911.
story of gypt from the arest ngs to the VIth Dynasty,
New York, 1924.
Poard, |oseph.
The Land of the Monuments, London, 1898.
Rosen, |.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
I LIOGRAP Y
409
/ Monument de gtto e dea Nuba, Psa, 1832-44.
Sayce, A. .
gypt of the ebrews and erodotus, London, 1896.
SC UR , DOUARD.
Sanctuares d Orent, Pars, 1926.
SCUT LLIUS, NCALAUS.
Iambcus de Mysters Aegyptorum, Rome, 1556.
Segman, C. G.
Cut of Nyakang and the Dvne ngs of the Shuk, hartoum,
Saden, Dougas.
ueer Thngs about gypt, Phadepha, 1911.
Satn Pasha, Rudof C.
re and Sword n the Sudan, trans. . . Wngate, London, 1896.
Sonnn, C. S.
Traves n Upper and Lower gypt, London, 1799.
Swann, Afred |.
ghtng the Save- unters n Centra Afrca, London, 1910.
Thomson, |.
Through Mass Land, oston, 1885.
Thomson and Randa-Macver.
Ancent Races of the Thebad, O ford, 1905.
Treatt, Stea Court.
Cape to Caro, oston, 1927.
Vaupany, . de.
Ae andre et a asse- gypte, Pars, 1885.
Wega, Arthur.
Lfe and Tmes of Akhnaton, London, 1922.
Gory of the Pharaohs, London, 1923.
story of the Pharaohs, London, 1925-27
Westermann, Dedrch.
The Shuk Peope: Ther Language and okore, Phadepha,
Wknson, . M. ,
Manners and Customs of the Ancent gyptans, London, 1847.
Wrght, Chares . .
Lght from gyptan Papyr on |ewsh story before Chrst,
London, 1908.

1911.
1912.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Inde A Indvduas.
Aaron, brother of Moses, 203, 295,
324n.
Aaron Lev See Antono Monteznos.
Abdae, gh Prest of Samartans,
124.
Abdas, ebrew Prophet, 198.
Abdhba, |ebuste ng of |erusaem,
142.
Abraham, ebrew Patrarch, 85, I25n,
I42n, 156, 166, 247, 292, 331.
Abreha, Abyssnan ng, 162.
Absoom, son of ng Davd, I43._
Accompomg, Maroon Chef n |amaca,
16.
Achaz, ng of |uda, 311.
Ade, Moorsh ng, 160.
Adonrum, ng Soomon s Master of
Levy, I32n.
Ahab, ng of |uda, 120, 132, 265.
Ahmed aba, Songhos |urst and
Schoar, 33(5n.
Ahodu, Tuareg Chef of the e
Tadek, 220.
Acmus, gh Prest at |erusaem,
284.
Ae ander II, the Great, 121, 197, 222,
281, 282, 288.
Amass, Pharaoh of gypt, 267.
Amma Sewa Akota, ueen Mother of
Mampon, 54.
Ammon, son of Lot, 225n.
Amon, ng of |uda, 312.
Amos, ebrew Prophet, 325n.
Antochus the Great of Syra, 151.
Antochus IV ( pphanes) of Sy
177, 198, 284, 329.
Antono de Monteznos (Aaron Lev),
126, I27n.
Apher, son of Abraham, 196.
Apres See ophra.
Artaphernes, Persan Commander, 153.
Arta er es I, Persan ng, 81, 136.
Arta er es III (Ochus), Persan
ng, 335.
Aska the Great, Songhos ng, 302n.
Atszbeha, Abyssnan ng, 162.
Azaras, gh Prest or Nesbrt of
Abyssna, 160, 162, 163, 164.
Syra,
agaos, Persan Governor of gypt,
269.
ashaw, an Ashant Moor, 65.
ayy, achary, |amaca Panter, 3.
ayna-Lehkem Same as Menek.
echford, aard, |amaca Panter, 3.
esarus, yzantne Genera, 221.
ethsabee, wfe of ng Soomon, 143.
rch, Drector of Poce, Umta,
Rhodesa, 176, 177.
uan, hakan of Chazar, I53n.
Caesar, |uus, Roman mperor, 286.
Cahena or ahena See Daa e Ca-
hena.
Cagua, Roman mperor, 282.
Capurnus (St. Patrck), 121, 122.
Cambyses, Persan ng, 275, 277.
Chares V of Span, 337.
Chu Mentw, Ashant ng, 32.
Caudus, Roman mperor, 282.
Ceopatra, ueen of gypt, 197.
Cose, Sr Chares, 27n.
Coumbus, Chrstopher, 128.
Conyonk, han of Tartary, 55.
Capes, |amaca Save Deaer, II.
Cud oe, Leader of |amaca Maroons,
on.
Cyrus, Persan ng, 135, 136.
Daa e Cahena, erber ueen, 2on,
326-
Dane, ebrew Prophet, 220, 230.
Darus II, Persan ng, 81.
Dats, Persan Commander, 153.
Davd, ebrew ng, 50, 119, 132,
142, I56n, 165, 184n. 189, 192, 204n,
207, 208, 224n, 231, 313, 333.
Davd (Menek) See Menek.
Dawoud See ng Davd.
Deafosse, Maurce, rench Savant,
227n.
Deaau, ebrew Prest, 343.
Dgota, han of Tartary, 55.
Dhu-Nuwas, myarte ng, 183.
Daaman, frst ng of Songhos,
294, 295, 296, 302, 308, 309, 314.
D aout ben Dhars ben D ana, egen-
4
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
412
IND
dary ather of erbers See Go-
ath.
Dostheus, Leader of Ae andrne
|ews, 197. 284.
dad ben Mah, the Dante, 228, 229.
as, ebrew Prophet, 55, 85, 92,
320.
ot, |ohn, Mssonary to Massachu-
setts Indans, 126.
-Mer, Moorsh Leader n West
Afrca, 239.
sau, brother of |acob, 152.
sdras, Restorer of the Law, 136, 144,
154, 204, 205, 288, 322n, 330, 332.
zechas, ng of |udah, 325n, 333.
zeche, ebrew Prophet, toon, 134,
312.
zra See sdras.
erdnand, ng of Aragon, 128.
etcher, Abraham, |amaca Panter, 3.
oucaud, Comte de, 220.
ougeres, Terrason de, 233n.
reeman, R. Austn, 35n.
Gergash, Carthagnan name, 222.
Gessur, ng of, 143.
Godoas, abyonan Governor of
|ews, 134, 261.
Goath, bca Gant, 224n, 230, 313.
Granve, ar of, 162.
Grffth, Leut-Gov. of God Coast, 81.
Guggsberg, Lady, wfe of Governor
of God Coast, 53.
adran, Roman mperor, 148.
annba, Carthagnan Genera, 189,
190, 215.
anno, Carthagnan porer, 211,
212, 213.
asdruba, Carthagnan Genera, 189.
eremon, ng of Ireand, 119.
ezekah See zechas.
ram, ng of Tyre, 161, 174, 191,
192, I93n, 214.
ophra (Apres), Pharaoh of gypt,
134, 261, 267, 269, 271, 277.
Isaac, ebrew Patrarch, 166, 331.
Isaac ben Shshet, |ewsh Rabb, 35m.
Isabea, ueen of Caste, 128.
Isaas, ebrew Prophet, 78, 192.
Ismae, Chef of |udeo-Syrans n
West Afrca, 250.
|acob, ebrew Patrarch, 73, 140, 152,
158, 166, 257, 331-
|acob-her or |acob-e, yksos Pha-
raoh of gypt, 258.
|ames I of ngand, 119.
|ason, gh Prest at |erusaem, 284.
|eremas, ebrew Prophet, 120, 121,
134. 135, 179. 259. 261, 262, 263, 264,
266, 267, 277, 288, 312, 333.
|eroboam L ng of Israe, 228.
|ezebe, wfe of Ahab, ng of |uda,
265.
|oab, ng Davd s Genera, 204, 207,
208, 322n.
|oab, amy ead after e, 343.
|oachaz, ng of |uda, 74.
|oachn, ng of |uda, 134, 261.
|oakm, ng of |uda, 134.
|ob the patent, 97.
|oe, ebrew Prophet, 154.
|ohanan ben aresh, Leader of |ewsh
es to gypt, 288.
|ohn IV of Abyssna, 162.
|ohn yrcanus, |udean Leader, 178.
|ohn the aptst, 61.
|ohnston, Sr arry amton, 27n.
|onathan Maccabaeus, Leader of the
Maccabees, 177, 285.
|oseph, son of |acob, 140, 248, 258.
|oseph, hakan of Chazar, I53n.
|osas, ng of |uda, 73, 266, 333.
|osue, son of Nun, Leader of Chosen
Peope, 208, 221, 222, 223, 224, 228,
23 m, 263n, 322n.
|uda, son of |acob, 140.
|udas Maccabaeus, Leader of Mac-
cabees, 284.
|ustnan, Roman mperor, 244.
aeb, ng of Abyssna, 183.
enaz, Carthagnan name, 222.
obna Amamf, Ashant ng, 32.
Lebond, Rene, rench Consu n
Morocco, 236n.
Leo Afrcanus, |ohn, 292n.
Lev, son of |acob, 167.
Lvngston, Davd, Afrcan porer,
170.
Maazau, ebrew Prest, 343.
Maachas, ebrew Prophet, 55.
Maek Afrk, Sabaean Leader, 224.
Manasseh ben Israe, |ewsh Theoo-
gan and Statesman, 126, 127.
Manasses, ng of |uda, 45, 102, 260.
269, 272, 278, 289, 3 . 333. 334, 339-
Mardonus, Persan Commander, 153.
Mark the vangest, 249.
Mary, Prncess of ngand, 53, 54.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
IND
413
Matrona, daughter of the Rabb
|udah , 208.
Mbam ushongo, Chef of akuba,
33/n.
Mechsedech, ng of Saem, 142n.
Meneaus, gh Prest at |erusaem,
284.
Menek or Menyeek, supposttous
son of ng Soomon and the ueen
of Sheba, 160, 161, 162, 163, 164, 165,
167, 168, 281.
Mchae, the Archange, 164.
Mcheas, ebrew Prophet, 32Sn.
Mng-t, mperor of Chna, 151.
Moab, son of Lot, 224.
Mohammed the Prophet, 232, 237, 238,
239, 242, 296, 314, 324n.
Monspa, |ewess of West Afrca, 239.
Moses, Lawgver of Israe, 44n, 55,
56, 78, 127, 141, 150, 209n, 221, 229,
230, 247, 248, 263, 268, 285, 289, 295,
297. 335-
Muhammad Aska, ounder of Aska
Dynasty of Songhos, 302.
Musnga, Sutan of Ruanda, 1&4n.
Nabuchodonosor or Nebuchadnezzar,
ng of abyon, 7n, 133, 134,
166, 203, 263, 264, 267, 269, 277.
Naram Sn of abyon, 187n.
Nechao, Pharaoh of gypt, 74, 211.
Nehemas, Governor of |udea, 144,
189.
Nyakang, frst ng of Shuk, 315.
Obadah See Abdas.
Obadah, hakan of Chazar, I53n.
Obadah, son of Yashub, 198.
Obededom the Gethte, 50.
Ochus See Arta er es III.
Okomfo-Anotch, Ashant etsh
Prest, 18.
Onas III, gh Prest at |erusaem,
285.
Onas IV, gh Prest of Ae andrne
|ews, 197, 203, 204, 271, 284, 285,
324n.
Osa Tutu See Ossa Panyn.
Osee, ng of Israe, 168.
Ossa Panyn or Osa Tutu, ng of
Ashant, 7, 8.
Patrck, St., Patron of Ireand, 120,
121.
Phanagorus, Arab ng, 199.
Phneas, ounder of aasha Dynasty,
162.
Psamtek I, Pharaoh of gypt, 195,
245, 260, 268, 279, 334.
Psamtek II, Pharaoh of gypt, 269,
270.
Ptoemy I (Soter) of gypt, 197, 198,
248, 282, 283.
Ptoemy II (Phadephus) of gypt,
197.
Ptoemy VI (Phometor) of gypt,
197, 284, 285.
Rebecca, wfe of Isaac the Patrarch,
5 . .
Rcc, Matthew, |esut Mssonary n
Chna, S6n, 152.
Roboam, ng of |uda, 143, 167.
Roosevet, Theodore, Amercan Pres-
dent, 27n.
Samson, ebrew |udge, 141.
Samue, ebrew Prophet, 315.
Sargon I of abyon, 186.
Sargon II of Assyra, 123, 124, 168.
Sau, ebrew ng, 44n, 49, 315.
Sau, son of Smeon, 140.
Sedecas, ng of |uda, 119, 134, 278.
Sedecta, the Wtch of ndor, 49.
Sennacherb, Assyran ng, 228, 260.
Shapur I of Persa, I53n.
Sheba, ueen of, 159, 160, 161, 163,
165, 167, 168, 169, 170, 173, 174,
175, 182, 292.
Shemanesser II of Assyra, I44n.
Shemanesser IV of Assyra, 123, 168.
Sd efu, Sant of Una, n Atas
Mts., 95.
Sdna Sman ( ng Soomon),
23 m.
Smeon, son of |acob, 140.
Smon Maccabaeus, Leader of the Mac-
cabees, 177.
Smon the |ust, 189.
Smth, G. ot, 120|1.
Smth, |oseph, Mormon Prophet, I30n.
Soomon, ebrew ng, 73, 132, I37n,
142, 143, 150, I56n, 159, 160, 161,
162, 163, 164, 165, 166, 168, 169,
170, 173, 174, 179. 191. 192, 200,
204n, 207, 214, 230, 247, 259, 262,
263n, 266, 322.
Staney, Sr enry Morton, 82n.
Sunn A, ng of Songhos, 291, 302.
Susse , Duke of ( ngand), 206.
Sykes, Sr Mark, 27n.
Tacky, Leader of |amaca Save Re-
beon, 3.
Tark-bn- ad, erber Genera, 210.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
0

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
4
IND
Tea Teph, Supposttous daughter of
Sedecas, ng of |uda, 119.
Thotmes III of gypt, 176.
Tgath-Peser IV of Assyra, 123.
Tn nan, egendery ancestress of
ngs of oggar, 225.
Ttus, Roman mperor, 23, 151, 186,
199, 20on, 215, 285.
Toutan (or ouatan) ben Tkan,
|ewsh mperor of Sudan, 228.
Tra an, Roman mperor, 148.
Uras, husband of ethsabee, 143.
Vespasan, Roman mperor, 148, 168,
293-
Vctora, ueen of ngand, 119.
Wdarnag, Persan Governor n gypt,
271.
Wtch of ndor, 44, 49.
er es, Persan ng, 192.
Yedonyeh bar Gamaryeh, eadng
|ew of ephantne, 271.
adoc, ebrew gh Prest, 160, 163,
203, 204, 205, 285, 324n.
edekah See Sedecas.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Inde Paces, Peopes, etc.
(To ndcate on the maps the ocates mentoned n the te t woud make them
unreadabe. It uus deemed preferabe to use the atest maps wth tte deta
and to gve attudes and ongtudes n ths Inde .)
Abbeokuta (N. 7 ; . 30), town,
Yoruba, West Afrca, 305n.
Abydos (N. 26 ; . 320), ancent town
on Ne, 310.
Abyssna (N. 1o ; . 400), country,
ast Afrca, 28, 36, 37, 42, 146,
159, 160. IOI, 163, 164, 165, 167,
168, 169, 174, 178, 182, 183, 184,
185n, 231, 268, 278, 280, 281, 321,
338. See aso thopa.
Abyssnans, 32, 36, 37, 38, 159. ,
161, 162, 164, 165, 166, 167, 168,
173, 183, 281, 292, 295, 306, 316.
Adans, West Afrcan trbe, 32.
Aden (N. 13 ; . 45 ), seaport, south-
ern Araba, 178.
Adrar (N. 280 ; W. o ), oass, Sahara,
232, 233, 246.
Aegean Ises (N. 36 ; . 25 ), between
Greece and Asa Mnor, 225.
Aegeans, 187, 225.
Afghanstan (N. 340; . 64 ), Asatc
State, east of Persa, 116n.
Afghans, 116n.
Agades (N. 17 ; . 8 ), capta of
Ar, 61, 280, 290, 299n, 301, 303.
Agaus, Abyssnan trbe, 183.
Agn, West Afrcan trbe, 240, 307,
3o, 343-
Ahanta, West Afrcan trbe, 84n.
Ar or Asben (N. 180 ; . 8 ), dstrct,
rench West Afrca, 61, 106, 218,
220, 227, 249, 252n.
Akabah, Guf of (N. 290; . 35 ), on
Red Sea, 187.
Akan, West Afrcan trbe, 26n, 31, 52.
Akm, West Afrcan trbe, 7, 8, 9, 25,
63, 84n.
Akkadans, Semtc peope of Amurru,
186.
Akuama, West Afrcan trbe, 25.
Abanans, 7n.
Abert, Lake (N. 2 ; . 310), ast
Afrca, 85n.
Ae andra (N. 310; . 300), seaport,
gypt, 49n, 149, 197, 198, 215. 255.
282, 283, 286, 288, 289, 326, 327.
Agera (N. 330; W. 30 ), north coast
of Afrca, 196, 209, 325.
Agers (N. 37 ; . 3 ), capta of A-
gera, 209, 256, 325n.
Amohades, Mussuman sect, 327.
Amaektes, trbe, south west of an-
cent |uda, 225n.
Amercan Indans, 116, 117, 125, 126,
127, 128, 130, 155.
Amhara (N. 13 ; . 380), dvson of
Abyssna, 166.
Ammon (N. 29 ; . 25 ), oass, Lb-
yan Desert, 105.
Ammontes, trbe, east of ancent
Israe, 143, 264.
Amortes, trbe, west of Dead Sea,
I40n, 142, 1461, 222.
Amsterdam, oand, 126.
Amurru (N. 36 ; . 400), upper u-
phrates and northern Syra, 186.
Anatoa See Asa Mnor.
Ango-Sa ons, 117, 118.
Angoa (S. 130; . 150), dstrct, south
west Afrcan coast, 334n, 340.
Ankoe (S. 1 ; . 290), dstrct, e-
gan Congo, 84n.
Antoch (N. 360; . 36 ), cty, Syra,
on Orontes, 147.
Aoukar (N. 18 ; W. 7 ), dstrct, south
of |uf Desert, rench West
Afrca, 227, 234.
Appoans, West Afrcan trbe, 310.
Araba (N. 26 ; . 450), south west
pennsua of Asa, 30, 113, 124, I44n,
145, I48n, I54n, S6n, 161, 163, 166,
167. 173. 174. 176, 178, 179, 183,
185n, 187, 209, 229, 239, 282, 296,
314n, 324n.
Araba e (N. 160; . 440), od
name of Yemen, 160, 165, 169.
Araban Guf See Red Sea.
415
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
416
IND
Arabans, 106, 173. 174. 257. 260.
Arabs, 25, 26, 65, 94, 97n, 1oon, 117n,
125n, 156n, 173. 174, 176. 183. 199.
203, 204n, 208, 209, 21o, 21on, 224,
23m, 235, 236, 238, 239, 243, 25m,
252n, 279, 281, 296, 302, 333.
Armena (N. 400; . 43 ), country,
western Asa, 121, 133, 153n, 56n.
Armenans, 7n, I40n.
Asben See Ar.
Aser, Trbe of, Israe, 189, 228.
Ashan or An (N. 310 ; . 35 ), town,
|udea, 60, 61.
Ashant, West Afrcan trbe, I, 7-14,
16-43, 45. 51-93. 6, 184, 240, 295,
304, 306, 307, 308, 310-315. 317, 320,
327, 338, 342, 345. 350, 355-
Asa, I29n, 130, I47n, I54n, I56n, 87n,
25 n, 3S3n.
Asa Mnor (N. 380; . 320), western
pennsua of Asa (Anatoa), 41,
148n, 153n, 1S6n.
Assab or Saba (N. 130; 43 ), sea-
port, southern rtrea, 160, 161.
Assn, West Afrcan trbe, 25, 41.
Assuan or Syene (N. 240; . 33 ),
town, rst Cataract of Ne, 264,
268.
Assyra (N. 360 ; . 44 ), ancent m-
pre, upper Mesopotama, 40, 120,
121, 123, 124, 168, 259.
Assyrans, 154n, 182, 269, 289, 311, 334.
Atas Mts. (N. 320; W. 5 ), centra
Morocco, 64, 94, 105, 200, 206, 208,
211, 223n, 236n, 25on, 350.
Au a (N. 29 ; . 21 ), oass, Lbyan
Desert, 105, 291.
Auk Rver (N. 1o ; . 22 ), rench
quatora Afrca to Shar, 300.
Austraans, 116, 348.
Austra, 156.
Awok, Ngeran trbe, 342.
Awuna See assena.
A um or Aksum (N. 150; . 39 ),
town, Abyssna, 160, 164.
Azab See Sheba.
abyon (N. 320; 44 ), ancent cap-
ta of abyona, 134, 143, 186, 255,
257, 261, 264, 282, 289.
abyona (N. 33 ; . 450), ancent
mpre on uphrates, 60, 101, I25n,
133, 134. 135. 136, 143. 151. 16m, 261,
262, 264, 271, 329, 343.
abyonans, 121, 125n, 263.
aga, trbe of rench Gunea, 21m.
ahr-e-Azrak or ue Ne (N. 130;
. 340), Abyssna to hartum, 309.
ahr-e-Ghaze (N. 90: . 300),
ern trbutary of Whte Ne, 29911,
309.
akhounou (N. 160; W. 70), dstrct.
rench Sudan, 234.
akuba or ushongo, trbe, egan
Congo, 314n, 337n.
aard s Vaey, |amaca, 3.
atc Sea, 122.
an Rver (N. 13 ; W. 50), rench
Sudan to Nger, 306.
antu, group of Afrcan trbes, 25,
181, 182, 250, 342, 344.
anyankoe, ast Afrcan trbe, 184a.
aoue (N. 70; W. 50), dstrct. Ivory
Coast, 105, 307, 308.
arbary States, North Afrcan coast,
west of gypt, 63, 206, 224, 242.
arda See orgu.
ardas, West Afrcan trbe, 242.
atwa, eary dwarf nhabtants, ast
Afrca, 84n.
arotse, ambes trbe, 341, 345n.
edouns, nomadc Arabs, 124, 14011,
156n, 237.
ekwa or Dompoas (N. 6 ; W. 2 ),
town, Ashant, 32.
efast, Ireand, 121.
cngaz (N. 32 ; . 20 ), seaport, Cy-
renaca, North Afrca, 200.
en-Abbes (N. 300; W. 2 ), oass,
southern Agera, 196.
en Israe n Afrca, 232.
enn (N. 6 ; . 6 ), dstrct, Southern
Ngera, 244, 253, 305n.
en amn, Trbe of, Israe, 120, 141,
206.
enue Rver (N. 8 ; . 70), prncpa
eastern trbutary of Nger, 247, 313.
enzert (N. 37 ; . 100), ancent town
on Tunsan coast, 188.
erbers, ancent whte stock. North
Afrca, 49n, 93, 94, 106, 113, 196, 200,
203, 205, 209, 210, 215, 216, 218, 219,
220, 221, 223n, 224, 225, 228, 230,
232, 236n, 242, 248, 25on, 253, 254,
200, 306, 323, 325, 326, 327.
ack orest, Germany, 122.
Rack Sea, 122, 133, I53n.
oers, South Afrcan Dutch, 173.
ohema, 230.
okkara (N. 400; . 68 ), mrate of
centra Asa, I53n.
ombay, Inda, 150, 243.
orgu or Merda (N. 11 ; 2 ), ds-
trct, northern Dahomey, 27, 64,
242, 243, 254.
ornu (N. 120; . 130), dstrct, N-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
IND
417
gera, 27, 93, 105, 24a, 253, 254, 280,
304, 307n, 315.
ourrousu (N. 16 ; . 1 ), dstrct,
rench Sudan, 302.
rabers, erber trbe, 225n.
retons of rance, 244n.
ubasts or Leontopos (N. 300; .
310), ancent town, Peusa arm of
Ne, 259, 275, 285, 289, 324n.
ushman, Afrcan stock, 116.
ussa (N. 10 ; . 5 ), town, Nger
Rver, West Afrca, 65.
ushongo See akuba.
yzantum, eastern part of ancent
Roman mpre, 243, 255.
Cafomfou (N. 350; . 115 ), capta
of onan, Chna, 56, 152.
Caro (N. 300; . 310), capta of
gypt, 27n, 259, 285, 288, 297.
Caabar (N. 50; . 90), dstrct, N-
gera, 102.
Cape Mt. (N. 36 ; W. 5 ), ancent
name of Gbratar, 210.
Cameroon Mts. (N. 4 ; . 9 ), Came-
roons, West Afrca, 345.
Cameroon Rver (N. 40 ; . o ), Cam-
eroons to ght of afra, West
Afrca, 341.
Cameroons (N. 5 ; . 13 ), West
quatora Afrca, 18n, 249, 300n, 340.
Canaan (N. 340 ; . 36 ), ancent Pa-
estne, north of Dead Sea, 15n, 44, 50,
72, 120, 137, 140, 189, 222, 223, 224,
258n, 264, 312, 332.
Canaantes, 73, 119, I25n, I37n, 140,
14m, 142, I44n, 193, 22m, 222, 223,
224, 332.
Canada, 119n, 244n.
Canary or ortunate Isands (N. 280;
W. 16 ), north west of Afrca, 114,
230, 253.
Cape of Good ope (S. 340; . 180),
South Afrca, 170, 181.
Cappadoca (N. 380; . 37 ), eastern
Asa Mnor, Taurus to u ne, 133,
I44n, I54n.
Carans from south west Asa Mnor,
260, 279.
Carones (N. o ; . 1400), Mcrone-
san Isands, 130.
Carthage (N. 370 ; . 10 ), ancent sea-
port, north east coast Tunsa, 15,
188, 189, 190, 191, 193, 194, 195, 210,
215, 222, 223, 225, 226, 241, 251, 252,
253, 264, 323, 325, 327, 342.
Carthagnans, 50, 101, 129, 193, 194,
210, 211, 212, 213, 216, 217, 220,
224, 225, 226, 241.
Caucasus (N. 44 ; . 440), between
ack and Caspan Seas, I53n, 56n.
Ceuta (N. 360 ; W. 50), Afrcan sde of
entrance to Medterranean, 23m.
Chad, Lake (N. 13 ; . 14 ), rench
West Afrca, 27, 105, 241, 281, 293,
298, 299, 300, 301, 302, 303, 304, 310,
317, 328, 336.
Chadeans, 259, 261, 262, 263.
Charzas, Mongo (N. 45 ; . 45 ),
|ewsh kngdom of 8th. Cent, n
Caucasus, 134, 146, 152, 153-
Chenan (Canaantes), 223.
Chchwer (N. 7 ; W. 2 ), town, Ash-
ant, 32.
Chna, 56, 16n, 151, 152, 185n, 229.
Chnese, 117, 152, 349.
Cochn (N. o ; . 76 ), Madras, In-
da, 150, 151.
Coee-Syra (N. 340 ; . 36 ), Lebanon
and Ant-Lebanon, Syra, 264, 283.
Congo (S. 6 ; . 150), dstrct, Afrca,
27n, 30, 102, 112, 113, 84n, 214, 281,
340, 341.
Congo Rver (S. 6 ; . 12 ), Centra
Afrca to Atantc, 341.
Coomasse See umase.
Copts, descendants of ancent gyp-
tans, 37, 106, 7n, 242, 287, 288.
Coromantne See oromantn.
Coubba or Cobba (N. 31 ; W. 5 ).
town, Morocco, east of Atas Mts.,
206, 207.
Cretans, 224, 225.
Crete (N. 350; . 250), sand, Med-
terranean, I54n, 225.
Crmea (N. 45 ; . 340), pennsua,
ack Sea, 153n.
Cross Rver or Od Caabar (N. 5 ;
. 8 ), Ngera, 212.
Cuba (N. 22 ; W. 8o ), West Indan
sand, 16.
Cubbe (N. 11 ; . 5 ), dstrct, North-
ern Ngera, 64.
Cyprus (N. 35 ; . 330), sand, Med-
terranean, 199, 282.
Cyrenaca (N. 310; . 22 ), coasta ds-
trct, north east Itaan Lbya, 196,
197, 199, 200, 203, 215, 227, 246, 248,
253, 323. 324-
Cyrene (N. 33 ; . 22 ), seaport, Cy-
renaca, I54n, 197, 199, 326.
Daggatouns, |ewsh trbe of the
Sahara, 208, 237.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
48
IND
Daghestan (N. 42 ; . 480), Russan
dstrct, west of Caspan, I53n.
Dahomans, West Afrcan trbe, 16,
308, 30on.
Dahomey (N. 8 ; . 6 ), dstrct, Save
Coast, West Afrca, 10, 16, 114,
23n, 310.
Damascus (N. 330 ; . 36 ), capta of
Syra, 123, 132, 264.
Damergu (N. 15 ; W. 90), dstrct,
rench Sudan, 249.
Dan, Trbe of Israe, 120, 121, 228.
Darfur (N. 130; . 240), dstrct,
gyptan Sudan, 105, 244, 279, 280,
281, 300, 317.
Dead Sea (N. 31 ; . 35 ), Paestne,
147, 187.
Dembea (N. 12 ; . 37 ), provnce of
Abyssna, 162, 166.
Dendera (N. 260; . 33 ), ancent town
on Ne, 344.
Denkyra, West Afrcan trbe, 25, 63.
Denmark, 120, 122.
D enkhera, Sudanese trbe, 300.
Dneper Rver (N. 49 ; . 320), Russa
to ack Sea, 55, 56.
Dompoas See ekwa.
Draa Rver (N. 280 ; . 11 ), Morocco
to Atantc, 209.
Dubn, Ireand, 121.
aster Isand (S. 29 ; . 1140), West
Austraa, 130.
dfu (N. 25 ; . 33 ), ancent town on
Ne, 344.
domtes, ancent trbe, north west of
|erusaem, 141, 143.
dward, Lake (S. 0 ; . 30 ), ast
Afrca, 85n.
gypt (N. 25 ; . 30 ), 23, 25, 28, 35,
36, 37n, 38-42, SO, 52. 74. 85, 120,
129, 130, 134. 138, 140, I48n, 149,
155, 159. 163, 168, 170, 174, 178,
183, 186, 195, 197, 198, 199, 203,
204, 205, 207, 23n, 217, 221, 225,
230, 236n, 241, 243, 244, 245, 246,
248, 249, 251, 252, 253, 257-289, 290,
291, 295, 297, 298, 302, 305, 306, 307,
308, 309. 315. 316, 323, 324n, 326,
330, 333, 334. 335. 337n, 338, 339-
gyptans, 32, 36, 37-41, 44, 50, 93,
105, 125n, 129, 140, 141, 143, 174,
176, 181, 186, 187, 191, 199, 212n,
218, 220, 244, 245, 246, 247, 248,
252, 258n, 264, 268, 269, 271, 275,
278, 279, 280, 281, 287, 291. 305, 306,
307n, 308, 316, 322, 334, 335.
ko, Ngeran trbe, 103.
amtes, Mesopotaman trbe, 15,
154 -
ephantne (N. 24 ; . 33 ). sand at
rst Cataract of Ne, 269-278, 281,
282, 285, 289, 307, 330, 335, 336. 339.
342, 343.
arama or Peuse (N. 31 ; . 32 ),
eastern end of Ne Deta, 229.
gon Mt. (N. ; . 35 ), Uganda,
ast Afrca, 280.
antara (N. 34 ; . U ), town.
Ise of |erba, 204n
.
Yahud, |ewsh Sudanese trbe, 279.
mbomma, egan Congo trbe, 341.
ngand, 116n, 118, 119, 122, 127, 14811,
I58n, 230.
quatora Afrca, 98, 340, 341.
skmo, 116, 130.
thopa (N. 1o ; . 40 ),
Abyssna, 25, 36, 99, 160, 164, 165.
166, 167, 168, 169, 170, 183, 228, 248,
253, 267, 268, 269, 278, 279. See aso
Abyssna.
thopans, 36, 38, 39, 162, 164, 167,
203, 244, 245, 262, 268, 278.
uphrates Rver (N. 33 ; . 43 ),
Mesopotama to Persan Guf, 187s1,
229, 289, 329.
we Trbes, Save Coast, West Afrca.
6n, 70.
zongeber (N. 30 ; 35 ), seaport,
head of Guf of Akabar, 191, 192,
214.
agbne, Lake (N. 17 ; W. 40), Upper
Senega, West Afrca, 293.
aashas, |ewsh trbes of Abyssna
23, 146, 159, 161, 162, 165-168, 182-
184, 231, 295, 338.
ans, trbe of Gabon orest, qua-
tora Afrca, 341.
ant, West Afrcan trbe, 1, 9, 20,
25, 30, 31. 32. 41. 43-
eahs of gvpt, 245.
ez (N. 34 ; W. 5 ), town, Morocco.
55 . 95-
ezzan (N. 26 ; . 15 ), dstrct, Ita-
an Lbya, 105, 29n, 253, 28m.
gug (N. 32 ; W. 1 ), oass, south
eastern Morocco, 239.
rst Cataract of the Ne (N. 24 :
. 33 ), 269, 270, 271, 277, 270. 335.
ortunate Isands See Canary Is-
ands.
ouahs, oube or outes See uan.
rance, 120, 244n, 313.
uan, Afrcan peope of uncertan
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
IND
419
orgn, 31, 65, 93, 105, 113, 227, 244-
252, 280, 302, 3o6n, 308.
uta or outa (N. 16 ; W. 15 ), ds-
trct, Senega, West Afrca, 249, 250.
Gabes (N. 34 ; . 10 ), seaport, Tun-
sa, 324n.
Gabes, Guf of (N. 340; . 1o ), east
coast of Tunsa, 204n.
Gabon (S. 1 ; . 120), dstrct, rench
quatora Afrca, 341.
Gad, Trbe of, Israe, 228.
Gaaand (N. 5 ; . 320), ast Afrca,
105, 280.
Gaas, ast Afrcan trbe, 37, 182,
185n, 280.
Gamart s (N. 37 ; . o ), north
of Tuns, 190, 215.
Gamba Rver (N. 13 ; W. 160), West
Afrca to Atantc, 97, 245, 293.
Gao (N. 160; . o ), ancent capta of
Songhos on Nger, 296, 297, 298n,
301, 302, 303, 316. 336, 337, 341-
Gau, ancent rance, 148, I54n.
Genoa, Itay, 233.
German Sea, 122.
Germany, 27n, 12m, 122, 146, 156.
Gessen or Goshen (N. 310; . 32 ),
east of Ne Deta, 114.
Getuans, ancent name of Maurtanan
trbe, 244.
Ghana (N. 17 ; W. 70), ancent |ewsh
ngdom, rench Sudan, 212n, 228,
232, 233n, 234, 235, 240, 241, 242,
244n, 249, 250, 251, 253, 254, 2S5,
2C 8n, 327, 328. 338.
Go am or God am (N. 11 ; . 370),
dstrct, Abyssna, 166, 300n.
God Coast (N. 50; W. 1 ), Guf of
Gunea, West Afrca, I, 2, 5, 6, 7,
9, 10, 11, 17n, 19, 20, 21, 24, 25, 26,
28n, 30, 41, 67, 68, 81, g6n, 101, 184,
211, 212, 214, 310.
Gomba (N. II ; . 4 ), town on Nger
Rver, 65.
Gondar (N. 130; . 37 ), town, Abys-
sna, 163, 169, 173.
Gond a ( N. 90 ; W. 10 ), dstrct, North-
ern Terrtores, West Afrca, 308.
Goshen See Gessen.
Gourara (N. 29 ; . 1 ), dstrct,
southern Ageran Sahara, 240.
Granada, Span, 240.
Grebo, West Afrcan trbe, 82, 341.
Greece, 154, 192, 198, 264.
Greeks, 50, 149, 154, 197, 198, 199,
225, 254, 259, 279, 282, 283, 284, 323,
326, 327. 353-
Guana (N. 4 ; W. 56 ), north coast,
South Amerca, 15.
Gunea (N. 5 | . 1 ), West Afrcan
coast, 3, 26, 29, 99, 112, 211, 213,
214, 253, 292, 293, 322, 327, 341,
345-
adramaut (N. 170; . 50 ), coasta
dstrct, south Araba, 178.
adrumentum (N. 36 ; . 11 ), an-
cent town near Tunsan coast, 342.
amtcs, eary nhabtants, north east
Afrca, 167, 220, 251, 252, 280, 291,
349-
anancha, |ewsh trbe of Sahara,
314n.
ausa, West Afrcan trba group, 12,
18n, 6m, 64, 106, 107, 29n, 243,
252n, 302n, 3o6n, 308.
ayt (N. 170; W. 720), West In-
dan Isand, 14, 16n, 17n.
ebrews, 14, 22, 36, 46, 49n, 50, 52,
56, 61, 62, 64, 65, 66, 68, 72, 73, 74,
80-87, 90-99, 101-103, 107, 115, 116,
119, 120, 122-125, 131-158, 160, 163,
165, 166, 168, 169, 177, 179, 182,
183, 184, 186, 188-211, 215, 216, 217,
218, 221, 222, 224, 226-41, 244, 248,
249, 252-255, 257-289, 292, 293, 296,
305, 307, 311, 312, 316, 319-335, 340,
350-355-
e az or d az (N. 25 ; . 39), ds-
trct, Araba, 296.
eopos (N. 30 ; . 31 ), nomos of
gypt, 285.
erero, antu trbe, 344.
myartes of Araba, 174, 182, 302.
ndu of Inda, 243.
tttes, ancent peope of northern
Syra and Cappadoca, I40n, 143,
144, I46n, 187, 249n, 257n.
vtes, Canaante trbe, 44n.
oggar or Ahaggar (N. 250; . 3 ),
centra Sahara regon, 37n, 218, 225,
230, 233, 252n.
onan (N. 340; . 113 ), provnce of
Chna, 56, 152.
op, Amercan Indan trbe, 155.
ovas, Madagascar trbe, 179.
yksos, shepherd nvaders of gypt,
140n, 246, 248, 250, 257, 258.
Ibo, Ngeran trbe, 7gn, 103, 104,
244n.
Idumea or dom (N. 310 ; . 35 ), an-
cent name for south of Dead Sea,
174-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
420
IND
Iffren or Yefren (N. 3a0; . 120), n
|ebe Nefusa, Itaan Lbya, 200n,
204, 255.
Ihaggaren See oggar.
Ife or e (N. 8 ; . 40), sacred town
of Yorubas, Ngera, 266, 305n.
Incas, ancent peope of Peru, South
Amerca, 129.
Inda, 146, 150, 229, 230, 243, 267.
In-Saah (N. 27 ; . 20), oass, Sa-
hara, 237.
Intas, West Afrcan trbe, 26.
Inyanga (S. 180; . 320), Southern
Rhodesa, 177, 180.
Ionans from west Asa Mnor, 279.
Iouaten See Waata.
Ireand, 119-121, 292.
Israe, Chdren of (Israetes) See
ebrews.
Itaan |ews, 324n.
Itay, 147, 148, I54n.
Ivory Coast (N. 5 ; W. 5 ), West
Afrca, 105, 307, 308, 310, 344-
|amaca (N. 180; W. 77 ). rtsh
West Indes, 1-7, 9-22, 4on, 43, 45-
49, 66, 67, 314-
|apan, 130.
|ava (S. 7 ; . 1060), sand, Maay
Archpeago, 244, 349n.
|ebustes, Canaante possessors of
|erusaem, 141, 142, 221.
|enne (N. 14 ; W. 40), town, rench
Sudan, 293, 294, 300, 303, 306.
|erba or Gerba (N. 34 ; . 11 ), Tun-
san sand, Guf of Gabes, 204, 205,
225n, 256, 324n.
|erua, |ewsh- erber trbe, North
Afrca, 21on.
|erusaem (N. 320; . 35 ), 23, 49, 61,
73, 80, 86, 101, 132, 134, 136, 137.
142, 143, 150, 15m, 154, 159, 160,
161, 162, 164, 168, 182, 186, 196, 198,
199, 20on, 205, 215, 248, 253, 259,
260, 261, 262n, 263, 264, 266, 269,
270, 271, 276, 278, 282, 284, 285,
286, 293, 311, 323, 324, 325, 329.
|ews See ebrews.
|oppa (N. 320; . 350), seaport, Pae-
stne, 191, 260, 269.
|ordan Rver (N. 330; . 360), Pae-
stne to Dead Sea, 123.
|uda, ngdom of (N. 320; . 350),
121, 125, 134, 146, 166, 182, 199, 258,
261, 312, 333.
|uda, Trbe of, Israe, 119, 124, 134,
I3S. 154. 161, 162, 182, 206, 312.
|udea or |uda, Country of (N. 320 ; .
350), north west of Dead Sea, 60,
134, 136, 182, 198, 259, 262, 267, 268,
276, 278, 293, 311.
|udeans, 116, 132-137. 153. 154, 168.
169, 182, 183, 20on, 272, 277, 291.
|udeo- erbers, North Afrca, 25,
255, 323-326, 339-
|udeo-Negroes, 339.
|udeo-Syrans, North Afrca, 227,
248, 250.
|ukun, Ngeran trbe, 105, 313, 314,
315. 318, 338.
abyes, North Afrcan trbe, 221, 224.
acha (N. 10 ; . 8 ), town, North-
ern Ngera, 300n
.
affrs, South Afrcan negrod stock,
180, 181.
arwan or arouan (N. 360;
10 ), town, Tunsa, 228.
aka, Cameroon trbe, West Afrca,
3O0n.
aka (N. 11 ; . 32 ), town, Whte
Ne, 2g8n.
amu, Ngeran trbe, 342.
ano (N. 120; . 8 ), dstrct, North-
ern Ngera, 93, 30m, 317.
anor, Ngeran trbe, 298, 299.
assena or Awuna, West Afrcan
trbe, 342.
avrondo (S. 0 ; . 350), dstrct,
enya, ast Afrca, 280.
e Tadek, Tuareg trbe, 220.
habr, eary Semtc peope, 14a
hartum (N. 16 ; . 32 ), Ne town,
gyptan Sudan, 30m, 309, 317.
hna or na an (Canaan), 187.
hnum (N. 24 ;, . 33 ), ancent
gyyptan town near rst Cataract,
271.
koua See ouka.
ngston (N. 18 ; W. 77 ), capta of
|amaca, rtsh West Indes, 4, II.
oka (N. o ; 360), Abyssnan
town on ue Ne, 300n.
oka See oukya.
okoe (N. 50; . 13 ), Cameroon
town. West Afrca, 30on.
ong Mts. (N. 90; W. 4 ), I von
Coast, West Afrca, 25, 26.
oomase See umase.
ordofan (N. 13 ; . 300), provnce
of gyptan Sudan, 105, 246, 280,
28m, 317.
oromante or Accromant (N. 6 ; W.
), Akm town on Prah Rver, 8.
oromantn or Coromantn (N. 5 ;
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
IND
421
W. 1 ), seaport, God Coast, West
Afrca, 9.
ouka or oukaoua (N. 13 ; . 14 ),
town, Chad Dstrct, Afrca, 298,
299.
ouka (N. 1o ; . 210), town, rench
quatora Afrca, 300.
oukas, Sudanese trbe, 300.
ouk (N. 70; . 17 ), town, rench
quatora Afrca, 30on.
oukya (N. 15 ; . ), Songhos
capta, 230, 294-300, 302, 303, 316,
335-
oumb (N. 17 ; W. 70), town,
rench Sudan, 233n, 234.
ru, West Afrcan trbe, 30.
uga (N. 1o ; . 21 ), town, rench
quatora Afrca, 300.
uka (N. 8 ; W. 2 ), town, Northern
Terrtores, West Afrca, 30on, 304n.
uke (N. 200; . 310), Notc town
beow Thrd Cataract, 298n.
umas or Coomasse (N. 70; W.
2 ), capta of Ashant, 7, 32, 4 .
urdstan (N. 36 ; . 40 ), dstrct,
north west Persa, 153n.
Latopos (N. 25 ; . 34 ), ancent
town on Ne, 39.
Leontopos See ubasts.
Leucoaethopans or Whte thopans
of Pny, 244, 245, 28m.
Lev, Trbe of, Israe, 206.
Lbya, northern Afrca, west of gypt,
154n, 196, 197, 198, 20on, 203, 213,
22T, 223, 292, 323n.
Lbyan Desert (N. 26 ; . 23 ), east-
ern part of Sahara, 301, 303.
Lbyans, 93, 113, 199, 200, 218, 221,
223, 25cm, 252, 262, 302.
Lbyphoencans of North Afrca, 194,
223.
Lmpopo Rver (S. 230; . 32 ),
Mozambque to Indan Ocean, 175,
345n.
Logone Rver (N. 120; . 150), qua-
tora Afrca to Shar Rver, 293.
Lousana, 16, 17n, 15Sn.
Macedonans of Northern Greece, 282,
288.
Macna (N. 140: W. 40), dstrct.
Upper Senega, West Afrca, 249.
Macombe (S. 19 : . 320), dstrct,
Southern Rhodesa, 175.
Madagascar (S. 20 ; . 46 ), Afrcan
sand, Indan Ocean, 179.
Madera (N. 33 ; W. 17 ), sand,
north west of Afrca, 253.
Madantes, ancent edoun trbe west
of Guf of Akabar, 49, 141.
Magreb See Morocco.
Ma muda, |ewsh- erber trbe, North
Afrca, 22411.
Makaanga, antu trbe, South Afrca,
182.
Maabar (N. 11 ; . 760), coasta ds-
trct, Madras, Inda, on Araban Sea,
150.
Maasan Races, 244.
Maemba, Congo trbe, 341.
Ma (N. 12s; W. 8 ), capta of
Mandngo, 303.
Mampon (N. 70; W. 1 ), town,
Ashant, West Afrca, 53, 83.
Mandngo (N. 120; W. 8s), dstrct,
Upper Senega and Nger, 306, 309.
Mancaand (S. 18 ; . 32 ), dstrct,
Marathon (N. 38 ; . 240), Greece,
153-
Mareots, Lake (N. 31 I. . 300),
south west of Ae andra, gypt,
287.
Maroons of |amaca, 9, 16.
Masphath (N. 320; . 350), |udean
town, 261.
Maurtana (N. 190; W. 130), ancent
name for north west Afrca, 230,
23 m, 232, 244.
Maurtanan Trbes, 232.
Maurtus (S. 200; . 57 ), Afrcan
sand, Indan Ocean, 47.
Mavumba, trbe, rench quatora
Afrca, 98.
Mecca (N. 220; . 400), hoy cty of
Araba, 296.
Medes, 121, 289.
Meda (N. 360 ; . 480), ancent kng-
dom south west of Caspan, 124, 133,
I54n.
Medna (N. 250 ; . 40 ), the Proph-
et s Cty, 238, 206.
Medterranean Sea, 23, 96, 107, I29n,
159, 186, 188, 190, 191, 192, 215, 220,
23 m, 2361, 239, 280, 282, 286, 289,
302n, 3o8n, 312n, 325, 326.
Meghearhey or Med eharah, |ewsh
trbe of Sahara, 231, 23S, 237.
Meanesa (N. 1o ; . 1600), Oceana,
I20|1.
Memphs (N. 300; . 310) ancent
capta of gypt, 104, 259, 261, 264,
265, 266, 267, 277, 280, 285, 300n,
304. 336.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
422
IND
Mequnez (N. 340; W. 6 ), town,
Morocco, 200.
Meroe (N. 18 ; . 32 ), ancent cap-
ta of thopa, 244, 268, 269.
Mesopotama (N. 35 ; . 420), ds-
trct between uphrates and Tgrs,
15. 136, 138, I40n, I48n, I54n, 187n.
Me co, 17, 128, I29n.
Mdantes See Madantes.
Mgdo (N. 300; . 320), ancent
gyptan fortress, 259, 261.
Mn Mahon (N. 7 ; W. 20), town,
Ashant, West Afrca, 85.
Mnorca (N. 40 ; . 4 ), aearc
Ises, Medterranean, 150.
Msssspp, 15.
Moabtes, ancent trbe south east of
Dead Sea, 143, 224, 264.
1 Mohammedans, 26, 41, 72, 96, 98, 161,
173, 229, 238, 242, 292, 338.
Mongoa (N. 460 ; . 105 ), Asatc
regon, north west of Chna, 56.
Mongos, 349.
Monto, Ngeran trbe, 342.
Moors, 25, 41, 63, 64, 93, 173. 210, 222,
236, 237, 240, 246, 296, 302n, 317.
Mormons, I30n.
Morocco or Maghreb (N. 320 ; W. 40),
north west Afrca, SSn, 64, 93, 04, 95,
186, 205, 208, 209, 215, 227, 23m,
236n, 241, 249, 253, 290, 317, 325,
336n, 350.
Morocco Cty (N. 32 ; W. 8 ), 94,
206, 207.
Mosems, 12, 24, 25, 63, 65, 186, 205,
210, 219n, 226, 287.
Moss (N. 12 ; W. 2 ), dstrct, Upper
Vota, West Afrca, 303.
Mozabtes, North Afrcan trbe, 224.
Muuwa Rver (N. 350; W. 2 ),
Morocco to Medterranean, 207.
Mumbeke, Ngeran trbe, 342.
Mussumans, 3m, 95, 133, 209, 224,
227, 231, 237, 324n, 326n.
Mzab (N. 310 ; . 40), dstrct, South-
ern Agera, 209, 210, 226.
Nagos, West Afrcan trbe, 100.
Nata (S. 290; . 300), provnce of
South Afrca, 177, 178.
Nda, eary West Afrcan peope, 240,
241, 308, 310.
Nefussa, |ebe (N. 320; . 120), north
west Itaan Lbya, 4 n, 225n
.
Nema (N. 170; W. 7 ), town, rench
Sudan, 234, 249.
Nemours (N. 35 ; W. a ), coasta
town, Agera, 224, 23m.
Nephta, Trbe of, Israe,
New Me co, 155.
New Oreans, La., I7n.
New York, N. Y., 4-
Namey (N. 14 ; . 20),
Ngera, 297.
Nger Rver (N. 90; . 11 ), Ngera
to ght of enn, 12, 25, 26, 27, 36,
42, 50, 64, 65, 79n, 104, 105, 230, 232,
233. 234, 235, 241, 242, 243, 248, 249,
254, 267, 280, 289, 290, 292, 293, 294,
297, 298, 301, 303, 304, 305, 309, 310,
316, 317. 322, 336, 338, 339. 341-
Ngera (N. o ; 9 ). West Afrca,
12, 28, 65, 79n, 93. 103. I04n, 105,
1o6n, 233, 242, 244, 246, 251, 266,
290, 295, 298n, 30on, 310, 313, 341.
Ne Rver (N. 25 ; . 330), north
east Afrca to Medterranean, 36, 50,
IOI, 104, 106, 114, 159, 184n, 185n,
231. 234. 242, 245, 262n, 264, 267, 268,
269, 270, 277, 278, 279, 280, 281, 289,
292, 297, 298, 301, 302, 303, 308, 309,
316, 317, 322, 328, 333. 335. 33&. 339-
Ne Deta (N. 31 ; . 310), north-
ern gypt, 114, 248, 259, 262, 264,
275, 277, 280, 286.
Nneveh (N. 360; . 43 ), ancent
capta of Assyra, 1a1.
Nppur (N. 320; . 440), ste of an-
cent abyon, 81, 134.
Northern Terrtores of God Coast
(N. 1o ; W. 1 ), 26, 30on, 304n, 342.
Nta See Nda.
Nuba (N. 15 ; . 30 ), ancent name
for Upper Ne dstrct, 30, 105, 113,
198, 25on, 280, 282, 298n, 335.
Nubans, 280, 298n, 335.
Nutnda, ancent name for centra
North Afrca, modern Agera, etc.,
221, 292.
Numdans, 221.
Nun or Noun, Cape (N. 290 ; W. 11 ),
Morocco on Atantc, 23m.
Nupe, West Afrca trbe, 28, 103, 107.
Nyassaand (S. 130; 34 ), dstrct,
rtsh ast Afrca, 27n.
Ophr, bca god country, 170, 173,
174, 179, 192, 214.
Ouagadou See Wagadugu.
Ouaata See Waata.
Ouarga See Warga.
O ford, ngand, 251.
Paestne, IOI, 107, I6n, 120, 132, 133.
136, 137. 138, 139. I40n, 142. 143, 144.
146, 148n, 149, 153n, I56n, 161, 163,
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
IND
423
166, 168, 189, 192, 196, 197, 199, 203,
220, 222, 223n, 224, 225, 228, 230,
236n, 245, 248, 259, 265, 269, 283,
284, 288, 324, 333.
Pe, Ngeran trbe, 342.
Pekn (N. 40 ; . 116 ), Chna, 152.
Pentapos (N. 32 ; . 21 ), ancent
group of ctes n Cyrenaca, 197,
198, 200.
Persa (N. 32 ; . 54 ), ancent kng-
dom south of Caspan, 133, 151, 153n,
238, 267, 278, 281, 288, 330.
Persan Guf (N. 27 ; . 510), Indan
Ocean, 187.
Persans, 238, 243, 292, 335.
Peru, South Amercan country on west
coast, 129, 130.
Peus or Pous See uan.
Phae (N. 240; . 33 ), sand of Ne
near rst Cataract, 335.
Phstnes, bca enemes of Israe-
tes, 119, 120, I40n, 141, 204n, 223n,
224, 225, 309n.
Phoen, 187.
Phoenca (N. 33 ; . 360), ancent
martme country of western Syra,
132, 138, 174, 192, 194, 205, 221,
222, 226, 322, 334.
Phoencans, 50, 104, 114, 119, 121, 129,
132, 133. 138, I39n, 174, 186-189, 191,
192, 193, 196, 198, 211, 212, 215, 217,
221, 223, 224, 225, 226, 252, 257, 265,
322.
Phoenko, 187.
Phystey, 217, 221.
Pkoa or Pka (N. 12 ; . 140), town,
north east Ngera, 341.
Pataea (N. 38 ; . 23 ), Greece,
Pokomo, antu trbe, 344.
Poand, 147.
Poynesa (S. o ; W. 1700), regon
of South Sea Isands, I30n.
Port Mara (N. 180; W. 770), |a-
maca, 3.
Portuga, 205.
Portuguese, 84, 181.
Portuguese |ews, 99, 148n, 206.
Prah Rver (N. 50; W. 20), Ashant
to Guf of Gunea, 8, 82.
Punc, 187.
Punt, gyptan, 175, 176.
Pyrraethopans of Ptoemy, 244.
uorra See Nger.
Ra puts, ndu peope, 17n.
Red Sea or Araban Guf (N. 24 ; .
1 S3-
360), 161, 162, 165, 167, 174, 175n,
192, 229, 258, 282, 296.
Rhodesa (S. 15 ; . 280), dvson,
South Afrca, 170, 173, 177, 180, 181,
349n.
Rff Mts. (N. 35 ; W. 4 ), coasta
range, northern Morocco, 203, 217.
Ro Grande Rver (N. 120; W. 150),
Portuguese Gunea to Atantc, 293.
Rodantes, |ewsh trbe of Sahara, 229,
326n.
Romans, 49, 61, 122, 137, 149, 154, 182,
187, 195, 199, 203, 204, 210, 217, 220,
232, 249, 293, 324, 325.
Rome, Itay, 121, 147, 149, 154, 173, 177.
190, 241, 253, 323- .
Ruanda (S. 2y; . 30 ), dstrct, e-
gan Congo, 84n.
Russa, 149, 152, 156.
Saba See Sheba.
Saba Rver (S. 210; . 350), Portu-
guese ast Afrca to Mozambque
Channe, 170, 173.
Sahara Desert (N. 200; . 50), North
Afrca, 29, 112, 113, 2o8n, 209, 211,
216, 218, 219, 226, 227, 228, 231, 232,
233, 235, 236, 237, 244, 25on, 253,
254. 255, 256, 280, 290, 296, 30m,
303, 314n, 322, 325, 326, 327, 350.
Sant Thomas or Sao Thome (N. o ;
. 6 ), sand, Guf of Gunea, 99.
Saaga (N. 8 ; W. 1 ), Vota dstrct,
Northern Terrtores, West Afrca,
31. 308.
Samara (N. 320; . 35 ), centra
Paestne, 73n, 123, 124, 197, 311, 342.
Samartans, 123, 124, 144, 150, 198, 272,
276.
San Domngo (N. 19 ; W. 700), West
Indan sand, 15, 16.
Sanw, West Afrcan trbe, 344.
Saracens, 290, 293.
Sarakoe, West Afrcan trbe, 234.
Sa ons, 122.
Say (N. 130; . 20), town on Nger,
Upper Vota, 303, 336.
Scy Isands (N. 500; W. 6 ), Corn-
wa, ngand, 19m.
Scotand, 119.
Second Cataract of Ne, 280.
Semtes, 13n, 93, I3gn, 14on, 144, 146n,
I56n, 167, 176, 178, 179, 186, 187, 198,
234, 244, 245, 246, 248, 250, 253, 257,
280, 291, 315. 333. 344n.
Senega (N. 14 ; W. 14 ), dvson,
rench West Afrca, 12, 99, 235, 244,
247, 249.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
424
IND
Senega Rver (N. 16 ; W. 17 ),
rench Sudan to Atantc, 246, 293,
336-
Senegamba See Senega.
Sereres, West Afrcan trbe, 250.
Settah (N. 17 ; W. 7 ), town, rench
Sudan, 234.
Shangha (N. 310; . 1210), seaport,
Chna, 152.
Shar Rver (N. 12 ; . 15 ), rench
quatora Afrca to Lake Chad,
290, 293. 30on.
Sheba or Saba, resdence of bca
ueen, 159, 160, 161, 163, 165, 167,
168, 169, 173, 174, 175. 182.
Shuk, Sudanese trbe, 298n, 315, 318.
Shurefas, descendants of Mohammed,
324n.
Sd umassa (N. 310; W. 40), once
fourshng town of Tafet, south
east Morocco, 232, 237.
Sdon (N. 340; . 35 ), ancent Phoe-
ncan coasta cty, 154, 186, 187, 221.
Sdonans, 143.
Serra Leone (N. 90; W. 12 ), rt-
sh West Afrca, on, 82, 340.
Sna Mt. (N. 280; . 340), Sna
Pennsua, 83, 91, 248, 263.
Save Coast (N. 6 ; . 30), West
Afrca, 28n, 100, 214.
Smu, |ewsh trbe of Sahara, 314n.
Sofaa (S. 20 ; . 35 ), coasta town,
Portuguese ast Afrca, 170, 173.
Sokoto (N. 130; . 5 ), dstrct,
Northern Ngera, 93, 249, 302, 303.
Somaand (N. 10 ; . 470), e treme
eastern Afrca, 178, 235.
Songha See Songhos.
Songhos, West Afrcan trbe, 79n, 107,
254, 290-304, 306, 308, 310, 313, 314,
316, 317. 335-338, 341.
Sonnke, West Afrcan trbe, 249, 250.
Sousous, thopan trbe, 309, 310.
Span, 25, I32n, 148, I54n, 156, 19m,
205, 210, 229, 237, 246, 302n, 317.
Spanards, 206, 229.
Spansh |ews, I32n, 148, 156, 205, 324n
.
Sudan, gyptan (N. 14 ; . 30 ), 25,
28n, 29, 30, 42, 114, 183, 245, 248,
249, 25on, 279, 282, 297, 307n, 315,
318.
Sudan, rench (N. 160; W. 50), 30;
6m, 65, 100, 107, 2o8n, 23n, 228,
233. 234. 236, 237, 239, 240, 241, 242,
243. 251, 254, 294, 296, 301, 302, 306,
322n.
Suez (N. 300; . 330), north east
Afrca, 229.
Sumerans, ancent Mesopotaman peo-
pe, 186, 349-
Sura, Ngeran trbe, 342.
Sus or Suse (N. 31 ; W. 90).. Atas
dstrct, Morocco on Atantc, 64.
206, 232.
Susa (N. 320 ; . 48 ), ancent Persan
capta, I53n.
Swah, South Afrcan trbe, 344.
Syene See Assuan.
Syra (N. 35 ; . 380), coasta regon,
West Asa, 41, 1oon, 138, 144I1, 147,
163, 177, 187, 253, 257, 260, 275, 282,
286.
Syrans, 15, 106, 192, 265.
Syrans of Paestne, 192, 265.
Tabouk See Tebuk.
Tabwa, antu trbe, 344.
Tafa (N. 23 ; . 33 ), ancent town
on Ne, 268.
Tafet (N. 310; W. 4 ). oass, Mo-
rocco, south east of Atas Mts., 207,
232, 237, 350.
Tagaost (N. 31 ; W. 7 ), Atas town,
Morocco, 232.
Tahpahnes, Taphne or Taphns (N.
310; . 32 ), ancent gyptan fort-
ress, east of Deta, 259, 261, 263.
Takuzze or Takkazye Rver (N. 14 ;
. 37 ), north Abyssna to Sett
Rver, 183.
Tamenrasset (N. 230; . 6 ), ds-
trct, Sahara, 252.
Tamentt (N. 280 ; W. o ), od capta
of Tuat oases, Sahara, 217, 240, 297,
298.
Tams of South Inda, 146, 15m.
Tangae, Ngeran Trbe. 342.
Tanganyka Terrtory (S. 6b ; . 35 ),
ast Afrca, 184n.
Tanger (N. 360; W. 6 ), town, At-
antc coast of Morocco, 210, 308n.
Tans or oan (N. 310; 3a ), an-
cent gyptan town, 250.
Tano Rver (N. 50; W. 3 ). Ashant
to Guf of Gunea, 79, 85.
Taphne or Taphns See Tahpahnes.
Tara, ancent capta of Ireand, 12a
Tartary or Tatary, od name for re-
gons n northern Asa, 55, 127n.
Tatars, 12m, I53n.
Tazeur or Thsurus (N. 340; . 8 ),
ancent Numdan town, North Af-
rca, 227.
Tchad See Chad.
Tebuk or Tabouk (N. 280 ; . 37 ).
Araban oass, 296.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
IND
425
Te-e-Yehoudyeh (N. 300; . 31 ).
eastern Deta, gypt, 285.
Tenet (N. 31 ; W. 7 ). town, gh
Atas, Morocco, 95, 223n.
Tentyrs (N. 26 ; . 33 ). gyptan
town on Ne, 39.
Termes, West Afrcan trbe, 250.
Thebes (N. 260; . 330), ancent cap-
ta of gypt, 39, 41, 104, 212, 225,
264, 271.
Tbest (N. 21 ; . 170), regon south
of Itaan Lbya, 280.
Tgss (N. 360; . 8 ), ancent Nu-
mdan town, North Afrca, 221.
Tgre (N. 14 ; . 38 ), dvson of
northern Abyssna, 166.
Tmbuktu or Tombouctou (N. 170;
W. 3 ), Mystery cty on Nger,
rench Sudan, 25, 64, 65, 218, 232,
233. 237. 240, 249, 290, 291, 294, 298,
336, 341-
Togo (N. 8 ; . 1 ), dvson of West
Afrca, 18n, 310.
Torva (S. 19 ; . 310), dstrct,
Touaregs See Tuaregs.
Transvaa (S. 250; . 290), dvson
of South Afrca, 173, 174-
Tremesen, Guf of (N. 35 ; W. 2 ),
Medterranean shore of Morocco,
207.
Trpo (N. 330; . 13 ), capta of
Itaan Lbya, 195, 196, 199, 205, 209,
215, 217, 225n, 231, 249, 254. 255. 297,
325, 350.
Tsade, anor name for Lake Chad,
209.
Tsh See Tw.
Tuaregs, desert trbes of Sahara, 37n,
61n, 217-220, 225, 242, 252n, 254,
290, 301, 302n, 306, 322n.
Tuat or Touat (N. 280; W. o ),
group of oases, southern Agera,
217, 227, 232, 237, 239, 240, 249, 253,
297.
Tuggurt (N. 33 ; . 6 ), dstrct,
Tunsan Desert, 231, 235, 237.
Tuns (N. 370; . o ), capta of
Tunsa, 96, 186, 188, 189, 191, 254,
3o8n, 322n.
Tunsa (N. 350; . 90), Afrcan
coasta regon on Medterranean,
188, 100, 256.
Turn, Itay, 148.
Turks, Mongoo-Tartar peope, 7n,
349-
Tw-Speakng Trbes, God Coast,
West Afrca, 19, 24, 31, 52, 70, 7m.
Tyre (N. 330; . 35 ). ancent Phoe-
ncan coasta cty, 154, 186, 187,
I93n, 226, 253, 265.
Tyrans, 187n, 191, 265.
Uganda (N. 20 ; . 33 ), dstrct, rt-
sh ast Afrca, 27n, 184n, 185n.
Uster, Ireand, 120, 121.
Umta (S. 19 ; . 33 ), dstrct,
Southern Rhodesa, 176, 177, 180.
Una (N. 31 ; W. 7 ). town, gh
Atas, Morocco, 95.
Utca (N. 37 ; . o ), ancent town,
North Afrcan coast, 188.
Vandas, 210, 221, 326.
Ve, West Afrcan trbe, 30.
Verde, Cape (N. 15 ; W. 17 ), Sene-
ga coast, 345.
Vctora Nyanza, Lake (S. 1 ; .
330), rtsh ast Afrca, 84n,
185n, 280.
Vrgn Isands (N. 180; W. 65 ),
West Indes, 15.
Vota Rver (N. 6 ; . 1 ), Ashant
to Guf of Gunea, 42, 304n, 308.
Voubs (N. 34 ; W. 5d), Roman
coony n Morocco, 208.
Wada or Ouada (N. 13 ; . 20 ), re-
gon, rench quatora Afrca, 105,
299, 300, 317.
Wagadugu or Ouagadu (N. 130; W.
a ), dstrct, Upper Vota, West
Afrca, 250.
Wahutu, eary nhabtants of ast
Afrca, 184n.
Wa a, Ngeran trbe, 342.
Waata or Ouaata (N. 180; W. 7 ).
town, rench Sudan, 232, 233n, 306.
Wangara, undefned dstrct north of
Ashant, 26, 63.
Warga or Ouarga (N. 32 ; . 5 ).
oass, southern Agera, 209, 231.
Wassawa, West Afrcan trbe, 31.
Watus, ast Afrcan trbe, 184n.
West Indes (N. 17 ; W. 73 ), I, 5, 9.
10, 14, 16, 17n, 47, 50, 101, 30on.
Wda, Whydah, Oudah or |udah
(N. 6 ; . 2 ), coasta town, Daho-
mey, West Afrca, 6n, I7n, 8n,
309n.
Yahoodee , 64.
Yahoore , 64.
Yahuds of the Desert, 227.
Yamen See Yemen.
Yeb (N. 240; . 330), Persan fortress
at ephantne, 330.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
426
IND
Yefren See Iffren.
Yehud Chabar (the Rechab) of Ara-
ba, 296, 314n.
Yemen or Yamen (N. 160; . 440),
coasta dstrct, south west Araba,
on Dead Sea, 167, 178, 179, 183n,
218, 279, 294, 295, 296, 299n, 314.
Yergum, Ngeran trbe, 342.
Yoa, trbe rench Gunea, 21m.
Yoruba (N. 8 ; . 40), dstrct, South-
ern Ngera, 27, 28, 102, 106, 266,
30Sn.
Yorubas, Ngeran trbe, 42, 7m, 105,
106, 308, 314, 315,, 318, 336, 344 .
Yucatecs, Me can trbe, 128.
abuon, Trbe of Israe, 189.
ambes (S. 180; . 31 ), dstrct.
Southern Rhodesa, 170, 341.
ambes Rver (S. 18 ; . 360), Rho-
desa to Indan Ocean, 175, 176, 177,
345n.
anzbar (S. 6 ; . 39 ), Afrcan s-
and, Indan Ocean, 178.
enatas of Machreb , 230.
mbabwe (S. 19 ; . 31 ), runs,
Southern Rhodesa, 170, 181, 182.
oan See Tans.
uuand (S. 28 ; . 3a0), dstrct,
Nata, South Afrca, 177, 178.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Inde C Topcs.
Aarondes, 203-206, 215.
Abadtes, erber eretcs, 209.
Abutons, Ceremona, 21, 36, 63, 66,
166.
Abusua See Mogya.
Accompong, Supreme eng of oro-
mantyn Saves, |amaca, 16, 314.
Achdong, Supreme eng of |ukuns,
Adons, Grecan dety, 265.
Adutery, 98, 102, 107, 320.
Afahye, Ashant See rst Crop es-
tva.
Afrcan Saves, -1, 16.
Aggr or Aggrey eads, 39, 212.
Assaua, Mosem Sect of Sahara, 226.
Aabarch, Governor of Ae andrne
|ews, 49n, 203.
Amen , 51, 66, 320.
Ammon, gyptan dety, 176.
Amuets, 79n
.
Anancy Taes See |amaca ok
Lore.
Ananse or Anans, Ashant spder, II.
Anath, mnor dety at ephantne,
275-
Ancestor Veneraton, 62, 80, 87, 277.
Aod, Wzard of Mdan, 49.
Apo Custom , Ashant, ga.
Arabc Language, 27n, 63, 162, 170,
205, 228, 229, 234, 236n, 240, 245,
247.
Aramac, 49, 149, 178, 189, 228, 231,
253. 255. 256, 269, 271, 276, 286,
300n.
Aramac- ebrew, 49, 149.
Argeshre, ouse of, 119.
Ark of Covenant, 50, 120, I25n, 163,
164, 165.
Asase Ya, Ashant arth goddess, 14.
Aseda or Tra Aseda , Ashant
rde-prce, 62.
Ashant Great Oath See Memen-
eda oromante .
Ashant Proverbs, 77, 78.
Ashtaroth See Astarte.
Aska Dynasty of the Songhos, 302,
336.
Asokwafo, Ashant Se ton, 14.
Assyran Scrpt, 189.
Assyran Statues, 249.
Astarte or Ashtaroth, Phoencan god-
dess, 79n, 176, 212n, 226, 262, 2 3n,
265, 266, 278, 333.
Astarte-Tant Cut, 226.
Atonement, Day of, 51, 89.
aa, Phoencan dety, 85, 176, 262n,
265, 277, 3 . 333-
abyonan e, 23, 74, 80, 81, 91,
120, 132, 133. 134. 135. 137, 288, 311,
330, 332, 339-
amoth, pace of Sacrfce, 204, 324n.
ase, Mssonares of, 68.
en Israe of Afghanstan, 7n.
en Israe of Inda, 150.
erber Language, 204n, 220, 228.
ethe, mnor dety at ephantne,
275-
et Israe, aasha Soveregns, 162.
tter Water See Oath Drnk.
ack-Art, 51n
.
ack |ews of Afrca, 98.
ack |ews of Inda, 146, 150, 151.
ood Sprnkng, 15, 86, 88, 89, 100,
107, 320.
oda, Prest of the Grebo, 82.
onsum, Ashant Wzard, 43.
ore- ore, Ashant Creator, 75, 78,
83.
osummuru, Ashant State Sword, 88,
89.
reastpate of Ashant Osene, 81, 82,
84, 92, 320.
rtsh Museum, 40, 162.
urnt-Offerng, 193.
ush Remedes , 4&.
Canaan, Language of, 189, I90n, 23m,
259.
Capta Punshment, 313.
Carthagnan Language and Inscrp-
tons, 189, 190, 220, 222.
Castor O avorng, 4on.
Cephac Inde : Afrca, 157; Ashant,
4a7
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
428 IND
29; uan, 252; |ews, 156, 157;
Prmtve Races, 145; Semtes, 144.
Char of as , 55.
Char of Moses , 55, 56.
Chadee, 149, 191.
Chapman pedton, 170.
Chdren of the Sun , 130.
Chrstan Infuence n Afrca, 51, 67,
68, 70, 72, 76, 78, 80, 99, 100, 101, 219,
220, 242, 243, 244, 254, 309.
Crcumcson, 55, 98, 100, I04n, 108,
125n, 167, 192, a87n, 320.
Cohanm, ebrew Prests, 203, 204,
205, 209, 215, 322n, 324, 325.
Cons, Ancent: |ewsh, 171, 178;
Machabean found n Nata and u-
uand, 171, 180, 280; found n
Rhodesa, 171.
Consangunty, 62.
Conscence, 91.
Coptc Language, 162.
Coromantyns oromantyns.
Cowres, She Money, 244.
Crooke, |amaca ok Lore Charac-
ter, 12.
Cross-Cousn Marrages, 61, 66, 320.
Cumorrah , 130n
.
Dagon, fsh-god of the Phstnes,
309n.
Dancng, Regous, 50, 51, 66, 86, 87,
88, 320.
Danh-gb, Tte of Dahoman serpent-
god, 346n.
Davd, ouse of, 119.
Decaogue, 91, 94, 164.
Der-e- ahr, Tempe of, 176.
Deuge, 128.
Derara, Pythoness of Tuns, 96.
Deuteronomc Code of Law, 91, 270.
Deuteronomc cusveness, 139.
Daspora or Dsperson of the |ews, 22,
117-158, 208, 356.
Dvne Law, 90, 91.
Domncan Mssonares to Afrca,
240.
Door-posts Sprnked wth Sacrfca
ood, 15, 100.
Drnk-Offerngs, Ceremona, 86, 87.
Drum story of Mampon, 83.
Drummer (Okyorema) of Ashant,
83.
Dumb Commerce, 213, 214.
Duppy, |amaca Ghost, 10, 19.
gyptan Soders, Rebeon of, 24S
268, 269, 279.
gyptan Language, 44.
ka Abas, Mother of God , Ibo
dety, 244a.
mbamng, 291.
ndogamy, 61, 66, 320.
sher state, |amaca, 3.
thopc Language, 162, 164, 167, 183.
thnc Crtera, 28, 29.
we-Speakng Peopes, West Afrca,
70.
ecutoner (Obrafo), of Ashant, 83.
odus from gypt, 140, a58n.
ogamy, 62, 66, 100, 107, 320.
ama Names, 61, 66, 320.
etsh or Suman, 18, 39, 44, 45, 67,
77, 80, 92, 94, 95, 21m, 240, 346,
349. 350, 351.
rst- orn , 247.
rst Crop estva (Ashant Afahye,
85-89.
sh-Cut See Ichthyoatry.
oggngs, 96, 107, 320.
orty-Day Perods, 63, 74.
rench Language, 21on, 229, 23611.
ufu , 13.
ufu Yams, 13.
ufede , Language of an, 245.
246, 250.
une.ra Rtes, 13, 14, 94, 95, 1o, 107,
291. 320, 350.
Ghrba, Synagogue of |erba, 204.
Gdeon and |udth, Soveregns of a-
ashas, 166.
Gzzo, ausa mae spder, 12.
Gname, Mythoogca character of
Songhos, 79n.
Goras, 211.
Gow, Mythoogca unters of the
Nger, 79n.
Grave-Offerng, 15.
Great Oath of Ashant See Me-
meneda oromante .
Greek Cuture, 283.
Greek Language, 49, 58, 139, 149, 209,
255, 256, 283, 286, 327.
Greek Mercenares: In gypt, 250.
279. At |erusaem, 260.
Greek Phosophy, 131, 283.
Greek Regon, 283, 323.
Gughmo, Lord of eaven of Afr-
cans, 292.
boes, |amaca Saves, 6, 8n.
fo, Ashant Monkey, 17.
amtc Language, 106, 221, 250, 257n.
anucah, ebrew estva, 169, 328a
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
IND
429
arp, West Afrcan, 314.
ebreo-Phoencan Patos, 255.
ebrewsms and ebrew Infuences:
Abyssna, 22, 164-169, 183, 184;
Afghanstan, I6n; Agera, 196, 197,
326; Amercan Indans, 126-128;
Ashant, 22, 37, 42, 44, 45, 46, 50-
63, 74, 75, 81-92, 108, 116, 184, 255,
327, 338; akuba, 314n, 33-n; er-
bers, 200, 205, 210, 218, 248, 254,
323, 326; orgu, 254; Carthage, 188-
191, 193, 215, 323; Chna, 56, 57,
7n; Congo, 102; Cyrenaca, 197-
199. 323; uan, 245-247; Gunea,
98-102, 320, 327, 340; ayt, 14;
ovas, 179; |amaca, 14, 45-48;
|erba, 204, 205; Me co, 127, 128;
Mormons, 1301; Morocco, 93-95,
205-208, 325; Mzab, 209; Od Caa-
bar, 102; Sahara, 226, 235, 254,
326; Tatary, 56; Tuaregs, 220;
Trpo, 195, 199, 325; Tuns, 96;
Vrgn Isands, 15; West Indes, IOI.
ebrew Language and Inscrptons,
35, 44, 45, 46, 49, 52, 56-61, 74, 75,
76, 83, 89, 97, 104n, 139, 144, 149, 152,
183, 189, 190, 193, 198, 20on, 204,
206, 208, 220, 227, 229, 231, 235,
236n, 239, 240, 253, 255, 256, 270,
276, 286. 297, 299, 30on, 327, 343.
ebrew Law See Torah.
ebrew Marrage, 62.
erad (Osene) of Ashant, 81-84.
erem, mnor dety at ephantne
275-
gh Prest of ebrews, 81-84, 92,
107, I25n, 276, 320.
mma, Ashant etsh Tempe, 39.
oe Cuture, Afrcan, 28n.
orns of the Atar , 81 n.
uman Sacrfce, 103, 277, 310-313.
Iao, North Afrcan form of Yahweh,
342, 343-
Ichthyoogy, 308.
Idoatry, panaton of, 330-332.
Ingatherng, east of See Taberna-
ces, ebrew estva.
Irsh |ews, 119-121.
Ishtm, mnor dety at ephantne,
275-
Isam, 22, 3m, 37n, 42, 106, 211, 228,
233n, 235, 238, 242, 309, 317, 326,
337-
|a-a-ma, Persan form of Yahweh, 81.
|acob s Pow, 120.
|ahve See Yahweh.
|ama-e- ara, Mosque on Ise of |erba
20411.
|amaca: Assyran type n, 15; Cean-
ness, 21; ok Lore, 10-12; |ews,
15; Peasants, 7, 13, 20-22; Proverbs,
12; Save Rebeon, 3, 4, 9; Wtch-
craft See Obeah.
|a-m, ancent form of Yahweh, 81.
|ehovah See Yahweh.
|ewsh Catacombs and Sepuchres,
190, 195, 206, 208, 239.
|ewsh Covenant, 83, 119.
|ewsh Detary Laws, 157.
|ewsh ybrds, 14, 15, 123, 124, 139-
148, 152, 153, 156, 157, I58n, 182,
183, 196, 198-203, 218, 234, 235, 239,
240, 248, 249, 254, 271, 272, 291, 311,
321, 323, 324, 326, 334-
|ewsh Mercenares, 138, 153, 192,
195, 198, 203, 260, 262, 269, 272,
279.
|o, Composte form of Yahweh, 343.
|udasm, 72, 99, 131, 138, 150, 151, 153,
158n, 161, 183, 186, 198, 203, aon,
215, 226, 23m, 242, 253, 254, 271, 282,
286, 287, 324, 325n, 326, 327, 328, 329,
332, 350.
ed Crockery, 155-
ng Soomon s Mnes , 170-175.
sra of West Afrca, 243.
ok, ausa femae spder, 12.
onor or onoro, Character n Ash-
ant ok Lore, 12.
oran, 7n, 170, 29n, 235, 238.
oromantyn Saves: Orgn, 7-10;
Genercay God Coast Saves, 9;
Specfcay Ashant, 9; Character-
stcs, 1-4, 9, I7n; Regous eefs,
16; Indfference to death, 5; ra-
vado, 4, 6; Domnant Infuence n
|amaca, 7.
rshna of Inda, 243.
wawuakwa, Ashant Chef ecu-
toner, 83.
weku Tsn, Character n Ashant
ok Lore, II.
Lachon aqodesh , ebrew Patos,
North Afrca, 255.
Lady on , Abyssnan tte for the
Ark of the Covenant, 163.
Latn Language, 49, I39n, 149, 190.
Levm, |ewsh Levtes, I04n, 167, 205,
206, 209, 324n, 325.
Levrate of the |ews, 103, 107, 320.
Levtca Law, 193.
Lord of the Sabbath , 75.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
IND
43
Lost Trbes of Israe , 93, 116-131,
151. 19S, 210.
Machabees, Cons of, 177, 178, 180,
280.
Magcans opposed to Moses, 230, 295,
335-
Maenne, Meta-Workers, 232.
Marrage Rtes, 62, 63, 66, 96, 98, 320.
Masora, 189, 26m.
Matrnea Successon, 36, 39, 53, 54.
Mawu, Sky-God of we-Speakng
Peopes, 70.
Mbar, Tempe of the Ibo, 103.
Mea-Offerng, 193.
Memeneda oromante , Great Oath
of Ashant, 7, 8.
Menstrua Secuson, 63, 66, 320.
Messas, 98, 107, 220, 238, 320, 332.
Mdrash, 199, 326n.
Mnoan Cvzaton, 103.
Mshna, 228.
Mznefet, 82, 92, 320.
Mmota of Ashant, 19.
Mogya or Abusua, Ashant ood In-
hertance, 37n, 54, 90.
Mohammedansm, 06, 99, 210, 239, 314,
317, 326, 327, 328, 338, 340.
Monastcsm of Ae andrne |ews, 287.
Monkes out of |ews , 122.
Mosac Atar of Sacrfce, 81.
Mosac Law, 61, 96, 128, 330.
Mosac Reveaton, 83.
Mosac Rtes, I25n, 166.
Moussa-Gname, Chef of Mythoogca
Gow, 79n.
Mutpe Sous, 313.
Murashu Archves, 81.
Myasm n |amaca, 10, 18, 51.
Nana, Ashant Granny, 12.
Nasa Inde : Ashant, 29; uan,
252.
Natura Law, 90-92, 320.
Negro Unversty at Tmbuktu, 336.
Nesbrt, Abyssnan gh Prest, 160.
New Moon Rtes, 83, 96, 97n, 107, 151,
320.
New Year: Abyssnan, 37; Ashant,
37, 86; Greek, 37n; ebrew, 37;
Persan, 37n; Semtes, 37n.
New Year estva, 85-89, 92, 320.
New York Save Insurrecton, 4.
Nnth-Nght n |amaca, 101.
Ntam ese, Great Oath of Ashant
See Memeneda oromante .
Ntetea Rtes n Ashant, 63.
Ntkuma, Character n Ashant ok
Lore, 11.
Ntoro, Ashant mae transmtted ee-
ment, 90-92.
Nyakang, Sem-dvne ancestor of
Shuk ngs, 315.
Nyame, Supreme eng of Ashant,
16, 74-8, 92, 320, 321, 339, 342, 343
Nyame dan, Tempe of Nyame, 77.
Nyame dua, Atar of Nyame, 81.
Nyankopon, Tte of Ashant Supreme
eng, 16, 54. 67, 68, 70, 71 , 75-
77, 80, 315. 342, 344n.
Nyankopon wame, Lord of the Sab-
bath , Tte of Ashant Nyame, 75,
77-
Oath Drnk n Afrca, 97, 98, 107,
320.
Ob See Obeah.
Obayfo, Ashant Wtch, 17, 43.
Obeah, |amaca Wtchcraft, 16-18,
43-50, 51, 66, 80, 96, 320. Dggng
up Obeah , 51. Impements of
Obeah, 45. Make Ob , 18, 44-48.
Obeah-man, |amaca Wzard, 18, 43,
44n, 45. 48.
Ob See Obeah.
Ob Country n Afrca, 18.
Ob Okomfo, Ashant etsh Prest,
18.
Ob Water , 48n.
Obumo, Ibo Thunder-God , 244n.
Octave, |ewsh, 102, 107, 320.
Odwra, Ashant Custom of purf-
caton , 89.
Oorum, Sky-God of Yoruba, 7m,
344n.
Ophoatry, 16, 43. 47, 49, 50, 300-
Osrs, gyptan dety, 40, 176.
Passover, ebrew estva, oon,
20on.
Patrarcha System, 52, 66, 320.
Peace-Offerng, 193.
Peope of the ook , 238.
Peope of the Ve , 210, 220, 225.
Persan Language, 229.
Persan Troops, 124, 153, 238.
Pharsees, 91, 325n.
Phoencan Gravestones n ast Afrca,
175- . ...
Phoencan Language and Inscrptons,
189, 221, 222, 223, 228, 325n, 327.
Prayer-Offerng, 193.
Punc Infuence, 175, 179, 223, 226.
Purfcaton Ceremony, 63, 66, 89.
Purn, ebrew estva, 169, 328a.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
IND
431
uarra uate, dety of Macombe,
Rhodesa, 175.
ueen Mothers, Ashant, 53, 54, 7h
76.
Ratonasts rror, 347-349-
Redeemer, 78, 184n, 320.
Rencarnaton, eef n, 313.
Roman Vestas, 292.
Rosh a-Shanah, ebrew estva, 37,
3281.
Roya amy of ngand, 119.
Sacha, Moroccan Sorcerer, 351.
Sackcoth and Ashes, 102.
Sa or a, Roya Tte, 36.
Sandas, 41.
Sanhedrn at Ae andra, 283.
Semtc Languages, 59, 106, I39n, 167,
245, 246, 253, 257n.
Semtc detes, 266.
Semtc eathensm, 79, 85.
Semtc Infuences: Amercan Indans
127; Carthage, 190, 323; ast Af-
rca, 175, 179; gypt, 258, 265;
ayt, 14; Ngera, 93; Nupe, 107;
San Domngo, 15; Sereres, 250;
Songhos, 291; West Afrca, 35, 50,
74. 75-
Semtc Mother-goddess, 266.
Sensey ow, 13.
Sepharvam, 311.
Septuagnt, 149, 191, 215, 286.
Shepherd ngs, 36.
Shofetm, ebrew |udges, 190, 193,
209.
Sd-Youcha, Tomb of, 224.
Sn-Offerng, 193.
Save randng, 6.
Save Rebeons, 3, 4, 9. Grewsome
Reprsas, 4.
Savery, Causes of, 5, 8.
Save-Trade of |ews, 230.
Savc Languages, 229.
Sons of the So , rench Gunea,
21211.
Statuettes: ast Afrca, 176; Mem-
phs, 266, 267, 280, 300n, 304, 336;
West Afrca, 21 n, 226, 266, 267,
280, 30cm, 304, 336.
Stoo: Ashant, 40, 41, 52-56, 66, 87,
320; Ashant ack Stoo , 54, 87;
Ashant Goden Stoo , 14. 53, 54;
Chnese, 56; gyptan, 52; |ews, 55;
Tartary, 55.
Suchqueca, Character n Me can
ok Lore, 127
Suffetes, Carthagnan Chef Mags-
trates, 190, 193.
Suman See etsh.
Sumeran Language, 60, 187n.
Sunn Dynasty of Songhos, 291, 302,
338.
Sunsum, Ashant sou or sprt, I9n,
53. 90.
Supreme eng: Ar, 220; Ashant,
16, 22, 51, 65, 67-92, 255, 314, 342;
we-Speakng Peopes, 70, 71; Ibos,
79n; |ukun, 314; assena, 342;
oromantyn Saves n |amaca, 16,
314; Negros and antus, 344;
Pagan Negro Trbes, 7m, I04n, 340-
342, 344-349; Tuareg, 220; Prmtve
Man, 346-355.
Tabernaces, ebrew estva, 50, 86,
89.
Taboo Voated Legtmatey, 88, 89,
92, 320.
Tacooma, Character n |amaca ok
Lore, 11, 12.
Ta ese, Ashant dety, 9n.
Ta ora, the Mender See Tano.
Tamud, 150, 169, 190, 223, 228, 236n,
255, 283, 287n, 324n, 326n, 328.
Tamudsts, abyonan, 151, 289, 328,
344n.
Tanunuz, abyonan dety, 278.
Tano, Ashant dety, 67, 78, 79, 85.
Tanu , |ewsh Presty Can, North
Afrca, 205.
Tarshsh, bca oregn Mart, 191,
192, 214, 215.
Te-e-Amarna Letters, 137, 140, 142.
Tema egh, Tuareg Language, 2991.
Tempe arotry, 103.
Tempe of |erusaem, 38, 73, 8n, 86,
87, 89, 97n, 1oon, 101, 160, 170, 186,
188, 195, 199, 204, 206, 2on, 223n,
237, 270, 271, 285, 324, 325, 328, 329-
Tempes of Yahweh, eretca:
ephantne, 269-277, 289. Leontop-
os, 150, 203, 275, 284, 285, 286,
289, 324n. North Afrca, 203, 204,
324-
Tetragrammaton See Yahweh.
Thotmes III, Ushabte Statue of, 176.
Throwng words at the moon , 20n.
Tfnach, erber Scrpt, 29n.
Tme of the |ews , Afrca, 239.
Tonacatecut, Character n Me can
ok Lore, 127.
Torah, 56, 90, 91, 102, 7n, 127, 128,
131. I5O, 157, 160, 277, 287, 350.
Totemsm, 85.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
432
IND
Tower of abe, 128.
Trnty state, |amaca, 3.
Trumpet, West Afrcan ( akar),
Tsetse-fes, 3m, 317.
Tuath de Danan, Trbe of Dan, 119-
121.
Tweve Trbes, 84, 92, 100, 107, 304,
320
Umbares, thopan Supreme |udges,
160.
Umm e Ghrb Mother of ot-
tes , 49n.
Unceanness, Ceremona, 63, 66, 107,
166, 320.
Unce Remus Stores, 11.
Ushabte gure, 176.
Venus the Panet, 30on.
Venus the Stranger , Tempe at
Memphs, 265, 266, 300n.
Voodoo, 16, 17, 47.
Vowe Vaue, 51, 66, 320.
Vucan, Tempe of, Memphs, 265.
West Inda Regment, 7, 67.
Whte as Sacred Coour, 38.
Whte-Art, Sn.
Wne Offerng n Marrage Rte, 62,
63.
Wtchcraft, 16, 5m. See aso Obeah
and Voodoo.
Yah, Poetc form of Yahweh, 342.
Yaho or Yeho, Composte form of
Yahweh, 343.
Yahweh, God of the ebrews, 16, 22,
66, 68, 70, 72, 73. 74. 75. 76, 80, 81,
83. 91. 92, I03n, 204n, 263, 269, 270,
271, 272, 275, 277, 285, 291, 320, 321,
330, 331, 333. 339. 342. 355-
Ya u, ephantne form for Yahweh,
270, 272, 275, 276, 279, 342, 343.
Yo, Composte form for Yahweh, 343.
Yo, Samartan form for Yahweh, 342.
Yom ppur, ebrew estva, 32711.
at-es-Sqaq, Ancent Synagogue,
North Afrca, 2O0n, 204.
odaca Symbos, 97n
.
ontemoque, Character n Me can
ok Lore, 127.
atacohukqu, Character n Me can
ok Lore, 127.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Inde D References.
Abade, Maurce, 6m, 225n, 244n, 248,
249, 299n, 373.
Abbott, G. ., 139, 385-
Abrahams, Israe, 385.
Abu- arad , Gregory, 357.
Abufeda, Ismae, 357, 385-
Abu Sah, 164, 165, 268, 393.
Abu, Sereur, Mordeca, 208, 395.
Abu akarah, 395.
Acosta, |ose de, 127, 385.
Adams, Robert, 395.
Adamson, M. 373.
Addson, Lanceot, 5Sn, 206, 385.
A safe, A. . 373.
A ekr See ekr.
Ae ander, erbert, 373.
Ae ander, |ames dward, 373.
A aghan, Ahmed bn Mohammed
bn ather, 395.
A Gharnat, Abu amd a Andaus,
395.
A akam, Ibn Abd, 23m, 406.
A akam, Na m ad-dn Omarah,
295, 392.
A |anad, Abu Abd Aah aha ad-
dn, 392.
Aen, Marcus, 369.
Aen and Thompson, 373.
Amada, Avarez d 373.
Amcs, dmondo de, 395.
Anceo, |., 369.
Anderson, Isabe, 395.
Anneer, ., 270, 406.
Ansorge, W. |., 392.
Antar, Mchae, 395.
Appe, |oseph, 373.
Arcn, Andre, 25, 28, 369.
Arendzen, |. P., 54n, 277, 287n,
385.
Are, Gabre, 177, 385.
Arsteas, 26on, 286.
Artn, Yacoub Pasha, 406.
Ashmead- artett, ., 395.
Askowth, Dora, 385.
Audan, Lon, 369.
Augustne, St, 223, 227.
Autran, C., 395.
Azurara, Gomez annes de, 373.
ackwe, . ., 373-
acon and Aaron, 363.
aden-Powe, R. S. S., 369-
ake, Wam afour, 373.
anes, Thomas, 170, 173, 392.
aker, Samue Whte, 392, 406.
ancroft, ubert owe, 128, 385.
arater, Genera, 373.
arbot, |., 373-
arcay, Ae ander, 364.
arcay, dgar, 396.
aker and Sncar, II, 364.
arnes, |ames, 373.
arret, Pau, 373.
arrow, R. , ogn.
arrows, Davd Prescott, 1S5n, 248,
336n, 396.
arth, enry, 290, 291, 294, 299n, 304,
357-
arton, George A., 103, 123, 132, 133,
193, 270, 285, 357, 386, 406.
ary, dwn de, 61.
asden, G. T., 04n, 373-
askerve, eatrce C, 386.
asset, enr, 224, 23m, 396.
asset, Rene, 224, 357, 374, 392, 396.
astan, ., 102, 374-
ate, . N., 406.
ateman, Chares Somerve Latrobe,
374-
atty, R. ., 374.
audn, Pere, 374-
aumann, ermann, 28n, 42, 374.
azn, Rene, 94, 219, 220, 396.
eane, |. G., 396.
eckersteth, ., 118.
eckford, Wam, 364.
eckwth, Martha Warren, 369.
eecham, |ohn, 19, 84, 369.
eechey, . W., 396.
eke, Chares T., 392.
e, Afred, 396.
egrave, C. Darympe, 396.
e, esketh |., 47, 3 9-
e, . Idrs, 386.
eoc, are, 386.
en Cheneb, Mohammed, 396.
enezet, Anthony, 374.
433
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
IND
434
en Goran, |osephus, 386.
en amn of Tudea, 386.
en er, G., 396.
ensusan, S. L., 396.
ent, |. T., 392.
entey, W. oman, 374.
entwch, Norman, 282, 283, 284, 285,
286, 386.
erenger- errand, |. ., 374.
erry, rck, 374.
erthoon, L., 396.
erthoon and Chantre, 396.
esner, M., 396.
evan, wyn, 386.
arney, S., 95, 396.
geow, |ohn, 364.
ndoss, arod C, 374-
ss, arod |. C, 3&9-
ake, Vernon, 56.
au, Ludwg, 44n-
och, Isaac, 396.
oome, Rchard, 364.
unt, A. W. ., 15n, 73n, 7 n, 1 3n,
I37n, 3251, 332, 386.
yden, Dr., 246.
oas, ranz, 357.
odey, R. V. C, 209, 307.
oehm, |ohn, 357.
onne de Mezeres, M. A., 232, 234,
397, 4 .
osman, Wam, 32, 69, 70, 72, 97, 98,
374-
ouche, Perre, 100, 214, 374.
ouet, ., 374- _ 0
ourbourg, rasseur de, 128, 386.
ovet, Mare Ann de, 397.
owdtch, T. dward, 22, 32-40, 64, 84,
184, 306. 369, 374-
ower, Lous P., 369.
oye, rederck, 369.
oye, Vrgna razer, 369.
rackenbury, ., 369.
radey, Mary astngs, 84n.
rawey, . G., 357-
reasted, |ames enry, 14on, 144, 187,
211, 224, 225, 269, 270, 357, 406.
rerewood, dward, 386.
rdges, George Wam, 364.
roadey, A. M., 397-
rosses, Chares de, 406.
rown, ran, 386.
rowne, Lews, 132, 229, 230, 238, 239,
328, 386.
rowne, Patrck, 364.
rowne, W. G., 37, 280, 281, 406.
ruce, |ames, 159-163, 165, 392-
rugsch, enr, 406.
runache, P., 374.
runet and Gethen, 374.
ruston, Chares, 343, 397-
ryce, |ames, 393.
uchanan, Angus, 218, 397.
udge, arnest A. Was, 48n, 50, 104,
163, 164, 282, 369. 386, 393, 406.
ue, Raymond Lese, 26n, 25 m,
302n, 374.
uh, ranz, 137.
urckhart, |ohn Lews, 407.
urdett, Wam, 364.
urdo, Adophe, 374.
urge, Wam, 364.
urktt, M. C, 181, 393.
urrows, G., 375.
urton, Rchard ., 358, 375, 386.
uter, Afred |., 65n.
uter, Wam ., 10.
utt-Thompson, ., 375-
u ton, M. Ane, 393. ,
u torf, |ohn, 369.
Ca Da Mosto, Ause de, 298n, 375.
Caaud, rederc, 39, 407.
Cae, Rene, 375.
Caassant-Motynsk, A. de, 397.
Caaway, enry, 393.
Cavert, Abert rederck, 375.
Campbe, Dugad, 217, 219n, 30m, 397.
Campbe-Thompson, R., 369.
Cana, rank R., 364.
Capart, |ean, 407.
Carbon, ., 375-
Cardna, A. W., 19, 21, 26, 41, 42, 85,
342,369-
Carette, ., 397-
Carmoy, ., 228, 397.
Carnege, Davd Wynford, 375-
Carnes, |. A., 375.
Caron, ., 375.
Casanowcz, I. M., 4511, 331, 386.
Cassery, Gordon, 188, 196, 210, 218,
233, 358. _ _
Casteanos, . C, 369.
Causse, A., 386.
Cendrars, ase, 375.
Champon, Perre, 397.
Champoon, |. ., 407.
Champoon e |eune, 407.
Chantre, arnest, 29, 369.
Charton, douard, 358.
Charverat, rancos, 397.
Charteane, e, 375.
Cherus, 192.
Chevaer, Auguste, 375.
Chrstaer, |. G.. 16, 43, 56, 75, 101.
345, 370.
Chudeau, R., 397-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
IND
435
Cardge, C Cyr, 375.
Cardge, W. Waton, 20, 24, 30-32, 52,
60, a, 212, 304n, 312, 313, 370.
ark, A. ., 364.
Carke, |ohn, 08, 341, 375-
:ay, Abert T., 75. 81, 82, 257, 358.
Ceand, ardman tzgerad, 358.
Cfford, ugh, 251.
Cfford, Lady, 370.
Uoze, . |., 375-
Coze and Vamur, 375.
Cochet, Chares, 397.
Cohn, ermann, 398.
Cohon, Samue S., 386.
Toas, A., 232, 375.
roe, Wam, 375.
Commssarat de a Repubque ran-
chse au Cameroun, 250, 375.
Compegne, Marqus de, 375.
Connoy, R. M., 370.
Contenau, G., 154, 186, 187, 19m, 26m,
265n, 398.
Cook, . M., 364.
ook, G. A., 178, 386.
Cook, Staney A., 124, 132, 188, 260,
387.
Cooke, George Wngrove, 398.
Cooper, Thomas, 364.
Corder, enr, 151, 152, 387.
Corry, |oseph, 376.
Cory s Ancent ragments, 44, 370.
Cowey, A., 271-276, 278, 342, 407.
Crawford, D., 376.
Crawford, O. G. S., 358.
Cronse and Ward, 364.
Crowther, Samue, 30Sn, 344n, 376.
Crukshank, rode, 370.
Cutru, P., 376.
Cunda, rank, 2, 15, 364.
Cureau, Adophe Lous, 98, 376.
Curzon, Lord, 117n
.
Cust, Robert Needham, 358.
dae, A., 358.
Daas, erbert C, 364. .
Daze, Archbad, 376.
Damberger, Chrstan rederck, 398.
Dana, M., 365.
Danby, ., 387.
D Anve, |ean, 100.
Dapper, O., 398.
Darey, enry, 395.
Daumas, Mechor |oseph ugene, 398.
D Avesac, Auguste, 231, 398.
Davdson, |ohn, 206, 207, 398.
Daves, T. Wton, 370.
Davs, . P., 365.
Davs, N., 191, 398.
Dawson, Chrstopher, 129, I42n, I44n,
I45n, 175 . 87n, 257n, 28cm, 30Sn,
349. 352, 353. 358.
Dayre, phstone, 376.
Deane, |ohn athurst, 44, 50, 370.
Dece, Lone, 341, 376.
Deafosse, Maurce, 227, 230, 234, 250,
307, 308, 309, 376, 398.
De a Sae, D Aufreme, 376.
Deattre, Pere, 190, 398.
De Lsser, . G., 365.
Detra, C. ., 387.
Demanet, Abbe, 376.
Denham, apperton and Oudney, 358.
Denker, |., 15m, 358.
Dennett, R. ., 105, 106, 349, 358, 376.
Denny, arod N., 217, 398.
De Roo, P., 128, 129, 387.
Desfontanes, Louche Rene, 398.
Despagnes, Lous, 60, 107, 240, 241,
242, 251, 252, 253, 279, 297, 309, 310,
398.
Devereu , Roy, 398.
De, Cassus, 358.
Dodorus, 39.
D on, Roand ., 28, 29, 42, 108, 109,
112-114, 116, I38n, I44n, 145, 146,
I48n, I53n, S6n, 186, 213n, 250n,
282n, 32m, 358.
Domve- fe, C, 407.
Donnthorne, red A., 170, 180, 181,
393-
Dorsanve, |. C, 370.
Dos Remedos, |. Mendes, 387.
Dous, Came, 232, 398.
Doutte, dmond, 398.
Douve, |. ., 376.
Dowd, |erome, 358.
Drake- rockman, Raph ., 393.
Dubnow, G. M., 387.
Dubnow, Semon Markovch, 387.
Dubos, e , 25, 290, 293-295, 296,
297, 298, 301, 302, 309, 335, 336, 376.
Dubos- ontenee, |. G., 358.
Du Chau, Pau eon, 2, 377.
Dufourcq, Abert, 358.
Dugmore, A. Radcyffe, 407.
Duncan, |ohn, 377.
Du Pesss, |., 377.
Dupus, |., 24, 63, 64, 65, 370.
Dupus-Yakouba, A., 79n, 377.
Dussaud, Rene, 387.
Du Tot, S. |., 174. 393-
Duveyrer, enr, 220, 398.
bers, Georg, 407.
ddne, Nacer, 377.
dreh, M., 387.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
436
IND
drs, Abu Abdaah Mohhamed bn
Mohhamed bn Abdaah, 1oo, 230,
233n, 234, 235. 399-
dwards, Amea ., 407.
dwards, ryan, 2-7, 16, 43, 365.
nsten, Davd G., 387.
Abass, D A ey, 399.
ekr, Abdaah bn Obed bn Abd
e Azz, 232, 399.
bogen, Ismar, 387.
dad ben Mah ha-Dan, 228, 229.
D azna, Abou asan A, 23m,
399-
ghwaat, ad bn-ed-dn, 235,
399-
achach, Mohhamed ben Itsmane,
322n, 399-
ott, G. . S., 377-
s, Afred urton, 7, 8, 9, 16n, 17n,
19, 52, 57, 58, 59, 67, 68, 69, 70, 71,
75, 76, 81, 82, 96n, 309n, 346, 370.
s, George W., 377.
ader, Chhab ddn Ahmed ben,
393-
Tounsy, Mohhamed bn Omar, 299,
300, 407.
merck, A. |., 51, 370.
monts, |ohn, 377.
pphanus, 263n.
psten, Abraham, 228, 399.
psten, Mosheh, 370.
qubecq, . V., 377.
rskne and etcher, 399.
s-Sad, Abderrahman ben Abdaah
ben Iman ben Amr, 218, 230, 253,
294, 296, 377-
stray, Stephen d , 399.
usebus of Caesarea, 43, 263n
.
wad, enrch, 133, 260, 261, 263n,
387..
zzan, Abouquassem ben Ahmed,
399.
z ohr, Abu Sbdaah, 242.
adherbe, Lous L., 377, 399-
aconer, |. D., 377-
aconer, Thomas, 213, 377-
aot, rnest, 399.
as, |. C. wad, 407.
arbrdge, Maurce ., 8on, 177 . 371-
ewkes, Water, 55.
gac, Capt. 310.
on, L. CI., 178n, 358.
nason, W. ., 365.
nn, |ames, 152, 387.
amand, G. . M., 399-
eg, dmond, 258.
eury, M., 387.
orbes, . A., 377.
orbes, rederck ., 377.
oucaud, Chares de, 93, 94, 218, 220,
399-
oukes, . D., 377.
oureau, ernand, 299, 399.
ower, enry Thatcher, 26211, 358.
rancs, Rene, 335n, 407.
ranckyn, G, 365.
rancos, G., 377.
razer, Dougas, 377.
razer, |ames George, 82, 83, 243,
315, 354, 358.
rederc, arod, 387.
reeman, Rchard Austn, 32, 35, 40,
371-
re us, R., 393.
reutze, Rudoph, 177-
redman, . G., 86.
robenus, Leo, 266, 305n, 377.
roger, , 377.
romentn, ugene, 399.
uer, rancs C, 371.
uer, Stephen, 11, 365.
uerton, W. T., 378.
Gaden, enr, 399.
Gaffere, Pau, 358.
Gae, Theophus, 387.
Gardner, Wam |ames, 1, 2, 13, 14.
15, 48, 365.
Gamer, Noe, 359.
Gaster, Moses, 124, 144, 387.
Gastne, G, 400.
Gateet, Leut, 378.
Gaube, CI., 344, 378.
Gaunt, Mary, 365.
Gauter, me , 37n, 218, 239, 24a
400.
Gauter and Lasserre, 400.
Gayet, Abert, 407.
Geary, Wam Neve M., 378.
Geger, Abraham, 387.
Gesenus, Wam, 41, 42, 57, 58, 343
Gde, Andre, 378.
Gadstone, |ohn, 365.
Gover, . R. A., 119, 387.
Godwyn, Thomas, 44, 371.
Gogarty, . A., 393.
Godberry, Svester Menrad av1er.
378.
Godenweser, Ae ander A,, 110, .
I29n, 359-
Godsten, Moses, 388.
Godzher, Ignaz, 102, 388.
Goock. G. A., 378.
Gor u, Mgr., 378.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
IND
437
GraeU, ., 388.
rammont, . D. de, 400.
Grant, Asahe, 388.
rant, Cyr etcher, 400.
Grave, . |., 371.
Gray, rank, 378.
Gray, George uchanan, oon, 359.
Grerson, P. |. ., 378.
Grffth, T. R., 378.
Grmad, A. ., 119.
Gros, |ues, 371.
Gruve and Chudeau, 400.
Gse, Stephen, a00, 203, 213, 223, 400.
Gse, Marcas and Yver, 400.
Guraudon, Capt. de, 247.
aardt and Audoun-Dubreu, 31n,
a14, 378.
a-Cohen, |oseph, 388.
acquard, Augustne, 378.
addon, A. C. 30, 42, o6n, 1401, I48n,
334n, 359, 371-
akew, |ames, 365.
aevy, |oseph, 187.
afon, Abraham, 199.
a, erbert C, 245, 378.
a, . R., 333-
a, Leand, 291, 378.
a, R. N., 393-
a and Cohon, 388.
amaker, . A., 400.
amet, Ismae, 400.
amton, |ames, 197, 400.
ammond, |., 192.
ankns, rank ., 58n, 316n, 359.
anoteau, A., 400.
anoteau and Leteurneuz, 400.
anson, rancs, 365.
ardy, George, 378, 400.
arrs, |ohn, 359.
arrs, |ohn ., 378.
arrs, Lawrence, 206, 400.
arrs, M. W., 232, 400.
arrs, W. ., 400.
arrs, W. Cornwas, 393.
artmann, |ohn Mechor, 359.
arvey and rewn, 365.
assanen ey, A. M., 407.
assan bn Mohammed e Ouzzan
See Leo Afrcanus.
astngs, |ames, 132, 133, 359.
ay, |ohn Darympe, 25, 371.
ayford, Casey, 371.
ayward, A. . W., 378.
azzedne, George Dougas, 378.
ecateus, 197.
eeren, A. . L., I05n, 359.
eser, Abert D., 378.
ereda, Ange Tneo, 388.
erodotus, 38, 187, 192. 3, 265, 269,
270, 359-
ertz, rederch, I46n, I56n, 348n,
359-
ckerng, dmund, 365.
, Robert T., 365.
ton-Smpson, M. W., 197, 378, 400.
nde, Sdney Langford, 407.
ne, dward, 117, 118, 388.
ne, |. ., 379-
odson, Arnod Wenhot, 393.
os, A. C, 393.
omer, 195.
one, Percy ., 393.
onor, Leo S., 388.
oonacher, 272.
opkns, . Washburn, 332, 333, 359.
orn, George, 126, 388.
orn and Lews, 379.
ome, |ohn, 401.
oskns, G. A., 393.
ourst, Leut. 336, 379.
owey, M. Odfed, 17n, 18n, 44n,
371.
owett, Thomas Rsng, 388.
uguet, Dr., 209.
untng, arod ., 134, 264, 388.
urwtz, Soomon T., 59, 371.
utton, Wam, 379.
yamson, Abert M., 125, 388.
yvernat, enry, 277.
Ibn Adrar a Marrakoch, 401.
Ibn a-Tqtaqa, 359.
Ibn atoutah, Abu Abdaah bn
Mohammed a Lawat, 297, 306, 307,
337, 401.
Ibn zra, Abraham, 209n, 225n
.
Ibn aouka, Abou asm, 122, 133,
359-
Ibn hadoun, Abu ekarya Yahya,
11o, 200, 203, 224, 243, 379, 401.
Ibn hordadbeh, Abou asm Oba-
daah bn Abdaah, 229, 231, 401.
Ibn Novar, 224n
.
Ibn Sa d, Abou asan A bn
Mousa, 401.
Idrs See drs.
Iraeneus, St., 268.
Isert, Pau rdman, 379.
|ackson, G. A., 205, 401.
|ames, M. R., 49.
|astrow, Morrs, 388.
|aubert, Am dee, 401.
|ayne, Water Addson, 344, 401.
|ean, C, 106, 401.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
438
IND
|ecky, Water, 366.
|equer, Gustave, 401.
|erome, St., 223, 230.
|obson, Rchard, 97, 245, 379-
|ohnson, Samue, 379.
|ohnson, T. roadwood, 184n, 393.
|ohnston, arry amton, 9, IS, 26,
105, 177. 178. 182, 187, 253, 254, 280,
200, 302, 306, 359, 366, 371, 379. 393.
407.
|oseph, G., 379-
|osephus, avus, 107, 137, 149, 170,
192, 193, 197, 198, 214, 257, 264,
268, 282, 284, 285. 359-
|unker, Wam, 359.
|uste, . 359.
astner, Adophe, 128, 388.
at, Mahmoud (ben e ad e Maa-
ouakhe at), 401.
autsky, ar, 123, 124, 134, 137, 138,
139. 147. 148, 388.
eane, A. ., 179, 195, 359. 393-
earton, Cherry, 401.
earton and arnes, 379.
ebra Nagast, Gory of the ngs ,
162, 163, 164.
eer, Abert Gaoway, 5m, 102,
103.
emp, Denns, 371.
ernan, |uus, 150, I53n, 183.
err, Robert, 401.
dd, |oseph ., 366.
ngsborough, Lord, 127, 388.
ngsey, Mary ., 346, 379.
sch, Martn Schesnger, 379.
tte, Rudoph, 388.
ose, ., 379.
nbb, Wam, 366.
oee, S. W., 340, 341, 360.
oher, aufmann, 97n, 151, 360.
ong, duard, 46n, 59.
ortetner, . ., 49n, 81, I25n, 14m,
262n, 263n, 312n, 330, 344n, 349n,
360.
rapf, |. Lews, 173, 174, 394-
rausse, ., 143.
roeber, A. L., 59, 60, 97n, n, 130,
I57n, 3o6n, 307n, 347n, 354, 360.
uenan, A., 388.
Labat, |ean aptst, 379.
Lagae, C. R., 394-
Lang, Ae ander Gordon, 379.
Lars and Odfed, 379.
Lammens, enr, 296, 360.
Lander, Rchard, 64, 379. 4
Lang, Andrew, 348, 360.
Langmore, Constance, 379.
Lapde, Corneus a, 263.
Lasnet, Dr., 245, 379.
Lavee, ., 379.
La vne, Davd, 179, 394.
Leared, Arthur, 401.
Le arber, Lous, 380.
Le anc, Vncent, 360.
Lee, |ohn Doye, I30n.
Leeder, S. ., 287, 288, 295, 407.
Le ersse, A., 380.
Lete, Sodono, 388.
Lemprere, Wam, 401.
Lenz, Oskar, 401.
Leo Afrcanus, |ohn ( assan bn Mo-
hammed e Ouzzan), 208, 224, 232,
281, 292, 293, 360.
Leonard, Arthur, 380.
Lepsus, R., 394.
Le Rou , ugues, 394.
Le Roy, Ae ander, 341, 344, 360.
Leroy, Over, 360.
Lese, |ames, 366.
L strange, amon, 126, 389.
Letourneau, Ch., 342n, 360.
Leuthof, |ob, 182, 184, 394.
Levy- ruh, Lucen, 360.
Lews, Matthew Gregory, 366.
Lewsohn, Ludwg, 389.
Leynader and Cause, 401.
Lghtey, |. W., 389.
Lndo, . ., 389.
Lnschoten, |. . van, 380.
Lvngston, Wam, 345n, 366.
Loyd, Abert ., 380.
Loyd, Wam, 366.
Lofthouse, W. ., 389.
Long, dward, 366.
Lowe, |oseph, 366.
Lowe, Robert ., 360.
Lucas, Chares P., 360, 380.
Lugard, rederck, 227n, 380.
Lugard, Lady, 380.
Lumnus, |oan redercus, 12711 , 38a
Lunan, |ohn, 366.
Lu , A. ., 380.
Lynch, Mrs. enry, 366.
Maas, Anthony |., 389.
Macaster, R. A., 329, 330, 360.
MacCreagh, Gordon, 394.
Macdonad, Duff, 394.
MacDonad, George, 25, 371.
Machat, |., 380.
Maceod, Ove, 380.
MacMchae, . A., 279, 401.
Macrz, 394.
Madden, Rchard R., 366.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
IND
439
Madroe, Caudus, 380.
Mage, M. ., 408.
Magano, Pamo da, 56.
Mahaffy, |. P., 408.
Mamondes, Moses, 360.
Macom, L. W. G., 380.
Mafont, Anthony, 217, 221, 297, 298.
Manasseh ben Israe, 126, 127, 389.
Manetho, 237.
Mangn, ugene, 380.
Mann, |acob, 389.
Marestang, Perre, 408.
Margon, Arnod D., 389.
Margooth, Moses, 380.
Margos, Ma L., I25n, I32n, 144,
145, 174, 83n, 193, 228, 262, 277,
278.
Margos and Mar , 12m, I26n, 153n,
16m, 22911, 389.
Margry, Perre, 380.
Marn, ugene, 380.
Marmo, Carva a, 232, 360.
Martn, en amn, 101, 265, 361.
Martn, vene C, 371.
Martone, d de, 380.
Marty, Pau, 380, 402.
Maspero, Gaston, 36n, 40n, 56n, 408.
Masqueray, fme, 402.
Matson, |ames, 366.
Matthews, |ohn, 381.
Maugham, Regnad Chares uke,
394-
McCurdy, |ames, rederck, 389.
McLeod, |ohn, 381.
McLaughn, |. ., 37n
.
McMahon, en amn, 366.
McNe, ector, 366.
Meakn, udgett, 402.
Meakn, |. . ., 402.
Meek, C. ., 100, 101, 103, 106, 243,
251, 291, 295, 302, 313, 314, 313,
338, 341, 342, 346. 38.
Meet and Cohen, 361.
Mea, |ean, 402.
Mendessohn, Sdney, 136, 150, 165,
167, 168, 169, 179, 188, 191, 258, 239,
389.
Mendoza da ranca, |orge de, 402.
Mercer, Samue A. ., 123, 134, 136,
140, 167, 168, 257, 258, 261, 346, 389,
394-
Mercer, rnest, 402.
Meredth, enry, 371.
Meye, ., 408.
Mgeod, rederck W. ., 381.
Mgne, |. P., 361.
Mgan, Robert ., 381.
Ms, Dorothy, 381.
Ms, Pho Laos, 334, 355. 361.
Mman, enry art, 389.
Mne- ome, Mary Pamea, 366.
Mner, T. ., 366.
Mton, |ohn, 170.
Mocker- erryman, Augustn ., 27,
242, 381.
Moen, G., 381.
Monceau , Pau, 195, 227, 342, 402.
Monner, Marce, 402.
Montagnac, Noe de, 366.
Montbard, G., 402.
Monte, Chares, 381.
Monte, P. L., 299, 381.
Moore, rancs, 361.
Moore, George, 389.
Moore, George oot, 72, 131, 142, 361,
389.
Moore, M., 402.
Morand, Pau, 371.
More, . D., 93, 103, 106, 218, 246-
248, 230, 280, 381.
Moret, Ae ander, 408.
Moreton, |. ., 367.
Morgan, |., 402.
More, Lous |., 169, 394.
Morrson, W. D., 361.
Morse, |eddah, 21.
Moses, Lev, 389.
Mur, Wam, 239, 402.
Mer, W. Ma , 361.
Muntsch, Abert, 361.
Muret, M., 361.
Murr, C. G. von, 389.
Murray, ugh, 361.
Musgrave, George C, 371.
Myer, Isaac, 408.
Nachtga, G., 402.
Nassau, Robert amm, 34 . 371-
Neson, Wam S., 4, 3 -
Netter, Nathan, 361.
Newbod, D., 408.
Newand, . Osman, 8n, 24, 371.
Newman, Lous Israe, 389.
Nes, ar, 14, 15, 3&7:
Norden, rederck Lews, 408.
Norden, ermann, 184n, 408.
Norrs, Robert, 381.
Northcott, . P., 381.
Nugent, Mara, 367.
O Connor, V. C. Scott, 402.
Odnot, Pau, 218, 402.
Oesterey, W. O. ., 300.
Ogby, |ohn, 292, 293, 361.
Oon, Pedn de S., 402.
Ombon, Tto, 381.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
440
IND
Orr, Chares Wam |ames, 381.
Ortega, Manue L., 390.
Ossendowsk, erdnand, 7on, a1m,
226, 267n, 381, 402.
Ottey, R. L., 72, 390.
Ouseey, Wam, 361.
Owen, Mary A., 372.
Pame, Ignatus, 408.
Panant, Sgnor, 403.
Paravey, Chevaer de, 390.
Park, Mungo, 8, 96, 345, 382.
Park, R. ., 372.
Parknson, |., 382.
Payeur-Ddcot, 382.
Peake, Arthur S., 333, 390.
Pedersen, |ohs, 142, 258, 390.
Peet, T. rc, 390.
Perkyns, Mansfed, 394.
Perron, M., 299.
Perruchon, |ues D., 182, 183, 394.
Perry, W. |., 109, 129, 361.
Peters, Car, 175-177. 180, 394
Petherck, Mr. and Mrs., 408.
Petre, W. M. nders, 142, 155, 243,
259, 266, 267, 271, 281, 282, 285,
286, 304, 305, 306, 310, 408.
Peyrssac, Leon, 300, 301, 302, 303,
316, 382.
Peyssone, |ean Andre, 403.
Phebert, Chares, 382.
Phppo, |ames M., 367.
Pho |udaeus, 49, 137, 154, 287, 288,
361, 390.
Pccotto, |ames, 390.
Pcquet, Vctor, 21on, 403.
Prn, edford, 9n, 367.
Ptman, rank Wesey, 367.
Pttard, ugene, 29, 30, 42, 145, 146,
156, 183, 194, 319. 372, 390.
Ptt-Rvers, Gen ., 382.
Pauchut, dmond, 372.
Payfar, Robert Lambert, 403.
Pny the der, 244, 361.
Powden, Water Chcee, 169, 394.
Poard, |oseph, 408.
Poybus, 361.
Poyhstor, Ae ander, 263n.
Pooe, Thomas yre, 382.
Pooe, W. ., 121, 150, 39 -
Pory, |ohn, 281, 361.
Pouet, Georges, 403.
Poutran, Dr., 382.
Powe, . Ae ander, 187n, 205, 382,
394. 403.
Prce, annba, 372.
Prce-Mars, Dr., 15, 367.
Prnge, Thomas, 367.
Procopus, 200, 221, 222, 223, 403.
Prorok, yron uhn de, 195, 218, 225.
226, 252, 403.
Ptoemy, 244, 245.
Puckett, Newbe Nes, II, 15. 155 .
372.
Puen- ury, esse, 367.
Pusky, rancs, 224, 403.
Purchas, Samue, 361.
uatrefages, A. de, 361.
Radcffe, |ohn, 367.
Radn, Ma , 154. 39 .
Radn, Pau, 347, 348, 362.
Rasn, Ma , 390.
Ramseyer and uhne, 372.
Randa-Macver, Davd, 179, 180, 394-
Rankn, Dane |., 394.
Rasmussen, |ames Lessen, 362.
Rattray, R. Sutherand, 7, 11, 13, 14,
16, 17, 18, 19, 26, 43, 51. 53, 54,
55. 56, 57, 58, 61, 62, 63, 68, 69, 70.
71, 72, 74, 75. 7 5, 77, 78, 80, 81, 83,
84 85, 86, 87, 88, 89, 90, 106, 2960,
313. 314. 345. 372. 382.
Ratze, rederck, 26, 84 98.
Raun, M., 367.
Rawnson, George, 105, 117, 118, 1700,
188, 192, 194, 195, 213, 253, 265, 267,
268, 362, 403.
Reade, Wnwood, 382.
Recus, see, 307, 362, 403-
Recus, Onesme, 403.
Reeve, enry enwck, 382.
Renach, Theodore, 136, 137, 148, 390.
Rendorf, Car Chrstan, 101, 382.
Renan, rnest, 390.
Rene e More, 237, 302, 303, 316, 403.
Renny, Robert, 367.
Rey, C. ., 394
Rcc, Matthew, 56n, 15a.
Rchet, tenne, 403.
Rckaby, |oseph, 355.
Rey, |ames, 403.
Rvere, |oseph, 403.
Rvoyre, Dens de, 403.
Roberts, . ., 372.
Robnson, A. ., 11g, 390.
Robnson, Chares enry, 382.
Roby, |ohn, 367.
Rochefort, |eannequn de, 403.
Rodd, rancs Renne, 37n, 6m, 210,
220, 242, 249, 252n, 2g8n, 404
Rogers, dgar, 178n, 390.
Rohfs, G., 404
Romme, Chrstopher, 362.
Roncere, Chares de a, 217, 227, 228,
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
IND
441
229, 230-232, 233, 240, 244, 297,
298n, 404.
Rondet-Sant, Maurce, 404.
Roscoe, |ohn, 382.
Rosen, |., 408.
Rosenau, Wam, 55, 390.
Roserot, Aphonse, 382.
Ross, Ae ander, 214, 363.
Ross, dward Denson, 7n.
Rossn, C. Cont, 231, 395.
Rostovtzeff, M., 362.
Rou et, ernand, 382.
Routh, . M. G., 404.
Roy, Rene, 404.
Rozet, M., 404.
Runner, |ean, 404.
Russe, Mchae, 395.
Sant-Martn, Vven de, 404.
Saa, George Augustus enry, 404.
Sat, enry, 36, 395.
Saust, Chrspus, 404.
Samue, |acob, 391.
Sanchonathon, 43.
Sanderva, Over de, 382.
San |uan, rancsco de, 404.
Santos, Ioas dos, 170, 395.
Sapr, dward, 59, 60, 362.
Sarrazn, ., 404.
Saugner, M., 382.
Saucy, . de, 362.
Sa on, Lye, 372.
Sayce, A. ., 168, 391. 395. 409-
Schrmer, G., 404.
Schaeffer, enry, 372.
Schmdt, Ma , 362.
Schmdt, W., 362.
Schofed, |. ., 181, 395-
Schoes, Theophus, 362.
Schutze, Afred P., 362, 383.
Schutze, ., 383.
Schure, douard, 409.
Schwab, Mose, 404.
Schwarz, Samue, 391.
Scott, A. Macaum, 224, 404.
Scott, Co., 404.
Scott, dward, 50, 372.
Scott, M. D., 404.
Scott, Mchae, 367.
Scott, Sbbod Davd, 367.
Scuteus, Ncaaus, 409.
Sedot, L. A., 404.
Segman, C. G, 315, 409.
Sem-e-Aswan, 268.
Seneca, 137.
Senor, . VV. |., 118, 119, 391.
Seyyd Ghumaa, 279.
Shaer, Wam, 404.
Sharp, |ohn T., 128, 391.
Shaw, Thomas, 362.
Shepheard, ., 8n, 372.
Sherock, P. M., 367.
Shore, |oseph, 368.
Sbey-Westermann, 383.
Smon, Mrs., 391.
Smpson, Wam, 383.
Skertchey, |. A., 383.
Sknner, |ohn, 264, 391.
Sknner, Robert, 395.
Saden, Dougas, 409.
Satn Pasha, Rudof C, 409.
Soane, ans, 368.
Souschz, Nahum, 49n, 94. 95. 96,
189, 190, I93n, 196, 198, 199, 200,
203-205, 208, 209, 210, 211, 212, 222,
223, 224n, 226, 227, 228, 229, 231,
235. 236, 237, 255, 256, 296, 307,
34n, 322n, 323n, 324n, 325n, 3261,
327n, 350, 351, 404. 405.
Smth, . arrson, 395.
Smth, G. ott, 109, 129, 2S7n, 349n,
362.
Smth, enry P., 391.
Smth, |., 383.
Smth, |. M. Pows, 123, 124, 135, 136,
391.
Smth, Wam, 383.
Smth, W. Robertson, 79, 85, 391.
Sonnn, C. S., 409.
Souttar, Robnson, 362.
Speke, Capt., 185n.
Spencer, erbert, 346.
Spencer, |., I25n.
Standnger, M. P., 107.
Staney, Arthur Penrhyn, 192, 391.
Staney, enry Morton, 40, 41, 52,
82, 372, 383, 395-
Stark, |ames ., 368.
Stephen the Deacon, 268.
Sterng, Ada, 391.
Stern, enry A., 165, 166, 395.
Sterne, enry, 368.
Stevens, |. C., 119, 391.
Stewart, |., 368.
Stoddard, Lothrop, 152, 391.
Strabo, 137, 282n, 283, 287n, 362.
Stuart, Vers, 368.
Sturge and arvey, 368.
Sub-Offcers Gude of |amaca, 45,
372.
Sumner, Wam Graham, 102, 362.
Sumner, eer and Dave, 362.
Swann, Afred |., 409.
Swanzy, |ames, 24.
Sydow, ckert von, 305n, 383.
Symons, R., 395.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
442
IND
Tabot, D. Amaury, 79a, 103, 104,
244n, 283.
Tabot, P. Amaury, 28, 52, 84, 103,
106, 212, 243, 266n, 269, 291, 306n,
334, 383.
Taeb han, Mrza Abu, 363.
Tangye, . Lncon, 268, 383.
Tardeu, A., 383.
Tau er, Lous, 245, 3on, 344n, 383.
Tayor, Grffth, 147, 363.
Tayor, R., 368.
Teez, . athazar, 168, 395-
Thackery, . St |ohn, 37. 286n,
391-
Thomann, George, 383.
Thomas, Chares W., 383.
Thomas, erbert T., 368.
Thomas, Northcote W., 383.
Thome and mba, 368.
Thomson, |oseph, 409.
Thomson and Randa Macver, 409.
Thorndyke, Lynn, 355, 363.
Thorowgood, Thomas, 126, 391.
Tho, Co., 405.
Tney, rederck, 352n, 3S4n, 363.
Tobar, Pere, 391-
Torday, ., 384.
Toutan, |., 363.
Toutee, Gen ., 384.
Trapham, Thomas, 368.
Trautmann, Rene, 384.
Treatt, Stea Court, 409.
Tremearne, A. |. N., 12, 384.
Trgaut, Ncaaus, 56n, 391.
Tres, ., 384.
Trstram, enry aker, 405.
Trouot, D., 372.
Tuckey, |. ., 341, 384.
Turnbu, Davd, 368.
Turner, Sharon, 391.
Tuy, Rchard, 405.
Tyer, dward ., 354, 363.
Ugon, I., 363.
Underh, dward ean, 368.
Urn, . L., 63n.
Vadez, rancsco Travassos, 384.
Van den ssen, C, I35L 9-
Van en, A., 372.
Van Nostrand, |ohn |ames, 405.
Van Paassen, Perre, 23Sn.
Vasse, M., 95.
Vau any, . de, 4 9-
Vendryes, |., 363.
Vermae, Dr., 219.
Verneau, R., 246, 290, 384.
Vernon, Pau .( 405.
Vgourou , ., 73, 363.
Vamur, Roger, 344, 384.
Vot, ., 405.
Vuot, P., 405.
Wadde, ope Masterson, 368.
Wadstrom, C. ., 384-
Watz, Theodore, 67, 102.
Wackenner, C. A., 405.
Waker, rc A., 181, 182, 395-
Was, C. rathwate, 384.
Was, Wson D., I3n, 79n, g6n, 244n.
312n, 32m, 347, 363-
Wamsey, ugh Mueneau , 405.
Ward, erbert, 102, 384.
Weatherford, W. D., 363.
Weeks, |ohn ., 384.
Wega, Arthur, 409.
Wehausen, |uus, 392.
Werner, A., 58, 167, 220. 373, 384.
Westermann, Dedrch, 331, 34611, 384,
409.
Wharton, Conway Taaferro, 3140,
337n, 385.
Whston, Wam, 193, 268.
Whtehead, enry, 15, 368.
Whteey, enry, 368.
Wht ford, |ohn, 385.
Wco , a Wheeer, 368.
Wd, |oseph, 119, 120, 121, 392.
Wken, Anthony, 405.
Wkenson, . M., 409.
Wams, Cynrc R, 368.
Wams, |ames, 368.
Wams, |oseph |., 11, 14, o .
rtoughby, W. C, 363-
Wson, Abert, 4 5-
Wson, |. Leghton, 99. 1 . 241, 245,
385.
Wson, |ohn, 117, 118, 392.
Wson and ekn, 395.
Wndus, |ohn, 405.
Wngfed, Lews, 405.
Wnterbottom, Thomas Masterson,
Wse, Isaac M., 191, 192, 392.
Wsser, Cark, 04n, 108, 11o, 2on,
363.
Woseey, Lord, 24, 25, 91.
Work, Monroe N., 363.
Worre, W. ., 392.
Worsey, Israe, 392.
Wrght, Chares . ., 409.
Wrght, Ward arrngton, 35n.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
IND 443
Young, Robert, 368.
Yprarte, Chares, 405.
angw, Israe, 392.
etn, Soomon, 328n.
eer, Rudof, 373.
etner, . de, 405.
oer, ., 385.
uche, Antono, 385.
vvemer, Samue M., 237, 405.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
|
162. 7 94
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

m
e
m
b
e
r
@
u
.
e
d
u

(
I
n
d
a
n
a

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
3
-
0
6

0
3
:
3
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
1
.
b
4
5
1
2
4
0
2
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g

Hebrewisms of West Africa

Uploaded by

Document Information

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Hebrewisms of West Africa

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

G

COPYRIG T, 1930, Y |OS P |. WILLIAMS

You might also like